ã€ŠSolã€‹


 Chapter One

    In the beginning the earth split in two and water rushed forth to cover half the land. Under the weight of the water the land sank. In desperation the people drowning called out to the heavens and begged to be saved. The Gentle God took pity on his people and granted them the ability to live beneath the waves of his sundered land. Those left on land grew jealous of their changed brethren and sought to steal their favor, their lands, then eventually their lives until the two lands once one were separated by more than just water.

    400 years later¡­

    I knew I should not have gone, but the urge to move had overcome me. My father¡¯s greatest lesson had always been patience; waiting for the sun to rise, waiting to harvest our crops, waiting to heal from wounds, but I had always lacked this virtue. This was why I had strayed away from our fields and crossed the Forbidden Line. This was why I was now running for my life.

    My lungs burned and my body ached from running as I rested with my back against a sun warmed rock. I glanced at the trees surrounding me sensing danger behind each as my pursuers called to each other; their beasts had found my scent. I choked back a sob as I thought of their sharp teeth tearing into me while the men watched with their hairy faces. I now knew what it felt to be prey, to feel fear freeze my limbs then force them to shake to run towards freedom. I imagined my father admonishing me for my fear while my cousins laughed, then that dream turned dark as I pictured them crying when I did not come home.

    I paused in my thoughts, I had heard something move. A bass bray tore through the woods chilling my heart. They had caught my scent. I forced my legs to move, used my arms for balance as I fell against trees and rocks. This terrain was different than the flat plains near the village I had spied and much different from home.

    I tripped over a log and scraped my knee, but ignored the pain; I had too much everywhere else. By now I could smell my goal, the sea with its salty waves forever beating at the land. Legend said it had stolen half the land and still sought more, that one day the world would be as it was beneath the waves. My mother always prayed for that saying the demon men on land would drown and we could live in peace.

    A growl ripped through my private thoughts and I fell to my knees exhausted, my goal yards away. I glanced behind me through the shorn grass of the cliff back to the ragged tree line. In its shadow I saw two men and three hounds. Five sets of eyes glared at me with fear and hate. They knew with one glance I did not belong, my eyes much rounder and black, my hair with a sheen that reflected light like metal despite my attempts to mask it with dust, and my fingers much longer than theirs. By my people¡¯s standard I was beautiful, by these men¡¯s standard I was a monster invading their land.

    The older man lifted his hands aiming a gun at my heart. He clicked his tongue and his hounds raced forward to attack me. I bared my teeth at them, I would not show fear to my enemy. The first hound reached me and I cut his throat with my harvesting blade, it fell with a whimper and the younger man flinched. The other hounds were more wary, but as they came close I sliced through fur and bone, painting everything in blood. As I fought them off I slowly made my way back to the cliff edge yearning to be in the water again, a place I knew and trusted. The younger man noticed my progress and ran forth shouting obscenities at me. Surprised at his ferocity I let him grab me as my heels reached the cliff edge, only air separating me from home. I stared into his blue eyes, like ice, that froze me to my core. I almost missed the knife in his hand as he pressed it to my throat nicking it. Surprise spread over his face the longer he stared at me, the wind whipping our clothes as it raced toward land.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill that demon! Kill her!¡± the older man yelled as the younger man began to drop his hand with the blade. Taking the opportunity I pushed against him and launched myself into the air above the waves, but he did not let go and he began to fall with me, his voice invading my ears as he screamed. Some instinct awoke within me and I cradled him to my chest and he clung to me as we hit the waves below.

    I felt the change as soon as I hit the water. My legs disappeared replaced with a tail built for strong swimming, spots to hide me in the water and strong claws to grapple with. I found a current leading out to sea and slipped into it with the man in my arms. The current was fast and within a minute I had already traveled a thousand feet. I came up for air, not that I needed it, but for him. I turned to look behind me at the cliff. The older man stood there, his gun aimed at me, but he did not fire. More men joined him as I swam away with one of their number. I cringed at the thought of having to face my father.

    Within an hour I reached my destination, an outcropping of rocks separated from the mainland. High above trees grew out of reach, a peaceful place for the birds to roost away from predators. I located the landmark I needed and dived below the water and surfaced in an underwater grotto. I pushed the man onto the black sand that made up the shore then crawled out of the water, my tail turning to legs once more. I dragged him clear of the water¡¯s edge. I heard a splash and looked up to see one of my cousins watching me, his eyes suspicious as he stared at the unconscious man.

    ¡°Does your father know you have brought one of them among us?¡± he said, hissing the word ¡°them¡±. I shook my head as I gently placed the man down and crouched at the edge of the water. My cousin ran his finger tips on my cheeks tracing a cut I had received in my flight. ¡°Did he do this to you?¡± Though he spoke to me, his eyes were on the man behind me.

    ¡°No, he did not. I have to get my father, please watch him till I return.¡± Before he could answer I dived back into the water and swam away. I found my father harvesting kelp in our south field. I could read the tiredness in his limbs as he swung his scythe. It took more energy to move quickly beneath the waves, it was what made us stronger than those who walked on land that labeled us demon. We were once one people, but those on land have forgotten that. My mother had been killed during a confrontation with a fishing expedition from the land. The Landwalkers had not realized they had strayed into one of our sea cattle fields and both sides paid for it.

    I approached my father cautiously, head down. He looked up about to smile then frowned when he noticed my posture. ¡°What is it, what is wrong?¡± he asked in his singing voice, swimming toward me. I shook my head then lead him behind a storage dome. He took my arm to hold me still as he ran his fingers across my cut as it seeped blood into the water. ¡°You¡¯ll attract sharks with this. How did you get it?¡± My father asked gently. I decided to cut straight to the issue.

    ¡°I brought a Landwalker with me,¡± I sang.

    I saw the surprise widen my father¡¯s eyes then his pupils slit, his grip tightened on my arm. ¡°You did what?¡± he hissed in a low voice. I hated that sound in our people, but I hated it more in my father who never hissed until my mother died. Pain had changed him. ¡°If the house hold were to learn of this we might lose our jobs! Where did you take the Landwalker?¡± I pointed west toward the grotto and noticed the hesitance in my father as he stared in that direction. That had been mother¡¯s favorite place because she had fallen in love and given birth there, she used to say. On bad days I would see him staring at the rocks longingly, hoping to see her rare blue eyes that I did not inherit. She had been a warrior where my father was content to farm for the lord of the household. The soldiers of the household spoke admirably of her and hoped that I would follow her path, but my father was against it.

    I looked at the warrior house then, seeing my cousins and friends practicing for the next hunt on land. A shiver went down my spine at the thought of the coming bloodshed. Though I would eat their kill I knew what it meant to be prey.

    ¡°Pa, I will show you where he is, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± I sang as I took my father¡¯s hand and led him to the grotto. My cousin was waiting for me there along with the human. The blue-eyed man was awake and pressed against the wall farthest from the water. His eyes were wide as he hyperventilated.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The man watched us break the surface of the water. The only light in the grotto came from a vent three feet wide and two feet tall resting in the ceiling. We, who needed very little light to see because of our watery home, could see him clear as if he stood outside.

    ¡°Stay back demons!¡± the man shouted at his, his voice stressed and hoarse. He coughed for a moment.

    ¡°Ha, a demon calling us demons,¡± my cousin said smirking.

    ¡°Ollin, leave us,¡± my father ordered. With a flip of his tail my cousin swam away singing insults that lingered in his wake. I hid a smile.

    My father stared hard at the man before speaking again. ¡°I apologize for my daughter bringing you here, but now I must tell you that you must remain here until our lord can decide what to do with you.¡± I raised my eyebrows. The lord who ruled these waters was known for his temper alone. His second wife had begged her father to disavow their union fearing for her life.

    ¡°You creatures think you can keep me here? Our hunters will find every last one of you until the sea turns red from your spilled blood!¡± I could not hide my smile any longer and laughed, the sound filling the grotto. Both men glared at me and I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°He sounds like one of our hunters. They sang of it yesterday.¡± My father touched my head and sighed.

    ¡°Please forgive my daughter¡¯s rudeness. She is young and knows not when to hold her tongue.¡± My father gave me a stern gaze and I gave him my best ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± look. I turned that look on the man and he scowled at me. I suppressed the urge to laugh and instead concentrated on the man¡¯s boots. He shifted them in unease.

    ¡°Are we to leave him here alone while we notify the Lord?¡±

    My father hesitated, reminded of the hidden entrance leading to the top of the isolated rock, my people¡¯s specially guarded secret. He shook his head. ¡°No, I will have Ollin return, go fetch him.¡± Annoyed that I was being sent away I gave the man one last look before sinking beneath the water.

    I found Ollin near the entrance to the grotto, his arms crossed in boredom. As soon as he saw me his eyes brightened. ¡°So, what¡¯s your father think of your catch?¡±

    ¡°Tempest and waves Ollin, he wants to tell Lord Cadfael! He¡¯ll have my tail as a shark lure.¡± Ollin rolled his eyes at me.

    ¡°No, he¡¯ll probably marry you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as much the same thing in my mind.¡± I sighed and he patted my shoulder before returning to the grotto. My father soon joined me and we made our way passed the fields to Lord Cadfael¡¯s home carved into a rock nearly as large as the one where the grotto rested. We swam freely through the small portal and entered the open greeting hall. While the entrance to the hold lay below the water the rest was dry, caught in an air pocket. Only the nobles maintained living quarters above the water, they and the hunters learning to walk gracefully on foot.

    The change came quick as we ascended the stairs, my tail turning to legs as we cleared the water. I looked at the gossamer skirt my scales had become, liking the way it gleamed like a smooth pearl. We had been taught that this was another blessing from the Gentle God who had saved my people long ago.

    I held my head high as Lord Cadfael¡¯s personal attendant greeted us curiosity in his eyes. When they fell upon me they became hooded in thought. ¡°Manolo, I see you¡¯ve brought your daughter Sol. What brings you to the Lord¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°A matter of great importance has been dropped into our waters, if not addressed it will make dangerous ripples.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I will take you to the Lord, but be forewarned that he does not like intrusion upon his personal time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Bran.¡±

    We followed Bran unsteadily through the hold passing servants and guards. All regarded us with curiosity, it was not often that field workers outside of a trial day. Silently I looked at their hair bound with white cords and threaded with black stone beads. The beads would go for a fair price at the open market on the edge of Lord Cadfael¡¯s waters yet he adorned his servants with them as if they were common sand. I briefly touched my neck suddenly thinking of the necklace Lord Cadfael had once offered me. My father had declined it for me and said I was too young to have such a precious item, but unbeknownst to him Lord Cadfael had given it to me as a gift one month ago. Fearing my safety I had accepted it and kept it hidden in an old jar by my bed.

    We found Lord Cadfael in his moss garden pouring water on the highest stones. Shafts had been drilled into the ceiling allowing light to reach the gloomy room and plants. He set down his metal can when we approached and snapped his fingers. Immediately two servants rushed forward with a chair and set it down behind him and he sat down with a drawn out sigh like he had been on his feet too long. He pulled a fan from his belt and fluttered it in front of him like an irritated bird fluttering its wings. His black hair, like his servants, was strung with black stones carved to look like flowers with a pearl acting as its center. The flower decorations had belonged to his mother; he had begun to wear them after her death.

    ¡°Sol, where is the necklace I gave you?¡± Lord Cadfael asked. My hand went immediately to my throat once more but I stopped it at my waist. I stared at Lord Cadfael¡¯s bare feet ignoring my father¡¯s gaze upon me.

    ¡°Sol is still too young for such recognition,¡± my father answered for me.

    ¡°You speak out of turn Manolo,¡± Lord Cadfael snapped and we both jumped. He settled back in his chair and continued to fan himself in the jerking fashion. ¡°Why have you imposed yourself upon my house today?¡±

    ¡°A man was brought into our waters, a Landwalker.¡±

    We jumped as Lord Cadfael¡¯s fan closed with a snap. ¡°You¡­found a Landwalker?¡± His voice was low, masking the rage that could be seen building in his eyes. ¡°I presume that he has been executed already by the warriors.¡± The fan was flapping again and I watched it move with interest.

    ¡°No my lord.¡± My father looked down at the floor and I felt my temper rise. There was no reason that a man should fear his ruler, but Lord Cadfael demanded it, engendered it when it was absent. Those under him who did not fear him either feigned it or died.

    ¡°Where is he? Who let him down here?¡± I fought the urge to cover my ears as Lord Cadfael¡¯s voice echoed in the chamber, his words clashing like sticks. Stepping forward I raised my eyes in admission to face him. Why did I have to travel beyond the Forbidden line? I should have let the man drown, one less problem for the Waterfolk. ¡°You?¡± the accusation drew his voice to a higher pitch. A shadow crossed his face. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The fan had stilled as I cautiously approached him. Sweat broke out on my skin and my knees began to quake as I firmly placed each foot before me. I stopped an arm¡¯s length away. He motioned me to kneel and I dropped ungracefully, biting my lip as I bruised my knees. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± his voice sounded calm again but his eyes gave away his anger.

    ¡°I could not let him drown though I had dragged him below the water.¡± Lord Cadfael took my chin in his hands and pulled me forward until I was almost in his lap. The smell of his cologne calmed my body though my mind shrieked to be afraid.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my betrothed I¡¯d kill you for your compassion,¡± he hissed so my father could hear. ¡°What you have done endangers us all.¡± His grip tightened until I gasped in pain. I heard my father¡¯s heel scuff the stone floor. My heart went out to him though I kept my eyes on Lord Cadfael. Slowly he released me and I backed away on my knees fighting the urge to rub my jaw.

    ¡°Sir, Sol is too young-¡°

    Lord Cadfael waved his hand to silence my father before standing up. ¡°Manolo I¡¯m tired of you saying that your daughter is too young to marry. She has lived twenty years. Would you rather that she married one of my warriors, a servant, another farmer? At least with me she would never have to worry for anything.¡± He grabbed my arm and pulled me to my feet. I watched my father¡¯s lips tighten in anger as Lord Cadfael held me at his side. ¡°She has accepted my proposal, did she not tell you?¡± Lord Cadfael¡¯s arched an eyebrow as he noticed my father¡¯s silent anger. He gave him a smug smile then pulled my left hand up and kissed it mockingly. ¡°We have been betrothed for a month now; I was thinking a midsummer ceremony.¡±

    My father briefly glanced at me with such sorrow that I felt my heart break and sink to the bottom of my stomach. I looked away unable to bear the result of my mistake. How was I to know that the necklace was a betrothal necklace? The ones given outside of the Lord¡¯s house were much simpler and usually contained a single pearl. I¡¯m sorry, I said silently as Lord Cadfael¡¯s arm tightened around me possessively. I pushed at his arm and he pinched me. Before I could stop myself I glared at him and he simply smirked.

    ¡°Where is the Landwalker, I would like to see him before I make my judgement.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s in the grotto my lord, with Ollin.¡±

    ¡°BRAN! Assemble my guard, we are going to the grotto to deal with a pressing matter.¡±

    I heard a quick, yes sir, and the scramble of feet as Bran rushed off to gather the warriors. My heart having returned to my chest beat against it wildly. Was Lord Cadfael going to have the man drown? They could not let him live and return to the surface. Who knew what information he had gained already?

    ¡°Manolo, Sol, please join me. I want to make sure you know of the consequences of bringing Landwalker¡¯s among us. This¡­ will hopefully never happen again.¡±

 Chapter Two

    The water seemed colder as we swam to the grotto, the warriors around us looked excited, many having joined for the sole purpose to kill the demon Landwalkers that threatened our waters. Some, like me, had lost someone to the world above. We broke through the surface of the water startling the man from a doze. He sneered at us but could not hide the fear in his eyes. Lord Cadfael swam forward and pulled himself clear of the water. His tail formed into legs and he stood before the man holding a slim metal spear. Lord Cadfael gave the man a sneer of his own as the man scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°Such barbaric features this demon has,¡± the lord said. ¡°Look how hairy his arms are. Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even know how to speak,¡± the man countered balling his hands into fists. ¡°Seeing that you are the true demon.¡± Lord Cadfael feigned shock and took a mocking step back, his mouth in a comical ¡°o¡±. This incited the man further and he swung at the lord who smoothly dodged it then struck the man in the knees. He crashed to the ground with a groan and Lord Cadfael pinned him to the ground with the butt of his spear.

    I watched Lord Cadfael lift the spear then bring it down hard causing the man to grunt in pain. Before he could do it again I had pushed passed the warriors and grabbed the man¡¯s arm and pulled him away. ¡°LORD CADFAEL!¡± I shouted. The lord paused and stared at me, his face an emotionless mask. I ducked my head in fright cursing myself for what I had done. ¡°Lord Cadfael, I have saved this man¡¯s life. When you injure him, you injure me. If you kill him I will be cursed.¡±

    There was a collective pause as everyone around me held their breath. I knew what I was doing was reckless, but I could not stand by and let our lord commit murder, because that was what it was, not an execution, a murder. Maybe the man whose life I had saved had killed many of my people, maybe he had not, but I would not let him die to appease the hatred that had been fostered between our peoples.

    The cavern echoed with a loud clunk as Lord Cadfael struck the stone with his spear. ¡°My betrothed shows much courage in defying me,¡± he said sternly. ¡°I will not take a cursed woman under my roof; this demon¡¯s life shall be spared as long as he commits no acts of aggression against us. For now, he is in your charge Sol; do not make me regret this.¡±

    I felt icy fingers run down my back as I dared to raise my head to look at my Lord. I could not read the expression on his face which caused more fear to run through me. It felt like I was back on the cliff with the waves roaring below while hounds snarled and bayed before me. Was he the hounds that threatened to tear my throat or the waves below offering safety?

    Eight days later I received a summons from Lord Cadfael. My father and I were in the grotto leaving food for the man I had saved. As soon as the courier showed the man began cursing us loudly making me believe he did it out of fear. The courier sneered at the man then ignored him. ¡°Lady Sol, Lord Cadfael requests your presence this evening for a formal dinner of his peers. Do not worry about attire, it shall be provided. Additionally, you are to bring your prisoner.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re going to show me off like some prized buck? I am not an animal; I am a man and will not be put through this! I refuse! I¡¯d rather hang,¡± said the man

    ¡°Silence child, though you may view this as demeaning you should be grateful you even have a life to lose. You are under my daughter¡¯s protection as long as the Lord finds favor with he,¡± My father growled.

    ¡°You mean until he finds a new succubus,¡± the man muttered under his breath. I stiffened in surprise then laughed at him. He looked confused for a moment before he glared at me causing me to laugh even more.

    ¡°I do not know how your world works, but beneath the surface we do not allow pre marital unions. Such an act can be punishable by death,¡± I told him. I watched as he paled visibly then turned my attention back to the courier who watched us with interest. I knew Lord Cadfael had sent him to spy on me and my charge. I had to mind my words and be careful of my actions in front of him. Though I was Lord Cadfael¡¯s betrothed, I did not have immunity to severe punishment.

    ¡°Tell the Lord we will heed his wishes. What time is my daughter to appear?¡±

    ¡°5<sup>th</sup> bell, just before daylight fades. An escort will be sent out to collect the prisoner for her.¡± My father nodded in agreement and the courier left with a small splash. I gathered sand in my palm and let it fall back to the stone floor of the grotto with a soft ¡°ssshhh¡± noise. I did not want to go to the party; I would be as much a show piece as my charge. I watched him eat the cooked fish we had brought to him in a sealed box. In the time that he had lived with us his beard had grown wildly obscuring his age. None of the Waterfolk was able to grow beards though pictures of our ancestors depicted the men with them. Somewhere along our ancestral lines the trait died.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The man looked up from his bowl and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I will not give it to you because you will curse it.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and turned my back on him. ¡°I¡¯m Sol and my father here is Manolo. We work in the kelp fields.¡± I heard him shift behind me but I trusted my father to watch my back. Strangely he had not chided me for asking the man a question. Normally he would hush me or send me on a trivial errand if it looked like I was becoming too familiar with him. Maybe he wanted to know his name as well. The fact that I had not asked for it earlier had gnawed at the edge of my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ryaa Kane.¡± I heard my father¡¯s surprised intake of breath and turned to see him staring at the man, but there was nothing different.

    ¡°Pa?¡± He turned to look at me then shook his head before signaling that he would tell me later. I sighed to show my disappointment.

    Ryaa set his bowl down using the last of his bread to wipe the bowl clean of the fish sauce. He sighed in contentment and leaned against the wall. My father packed the rest of the food then dragged me into the water with him. ¡°Pa, why were you surprised to know his name?¡± I sang. My father swam faster seeming to be lost in thought.

    ¡°I will tell you later.¡± His voice floated back to me filled with deep emotion. What was my father hiding from me, and what made that man¡¯s name so important? I pushed those thoughts to the back of my mind and instead concentrated on the party that was to come. In truth, I felt nervous. What would Lord Cadfael¡¯s peers think of me? I was only a kelp farmer, not a warrior of rank like my mother.

    Only certain classes were allowed to move freely in the waters. This was to keep Landwalkers from finding all of our cities and villages that mass travel would attract. I knew one of the nobles would ask how I found Ryaa Kane. If I told them the truth I could be banished, if I lied I would have to keep that lie until I was made a noble and was no longer under the travel restriction.

    All too soon the 5<sup>th</sup> bell rang and a personal escort came to the fields to collect me. I heard the angry cadence of voices around me as the people I grew up and worked with sang their jealousy. It was not often someone of my standing became betrothed to a noble. To them I was becoming something separate. My friends had started to avoid me as soon as they knew I was betrothed. The elders had certain ideas on how I should act, what I should eat, who I should spend time with. My cousins were the only ones who treated me normally and for that I was grateful.

    Several female servants were waiting for us in the entrance hall. As soon as I emerged they rushed forward and pulled me from the water and down the hall. I stumbled after them nearly tripping on the worn floors. Soon I became lost as they lead me through the numerous hallways of Lord Cadfael¡¯s home. We passed many beautiful carvings and statues that decorated every wall. I longed to linger and gaze at them, to study the lines and colors, but there was no time for that now.

    We came to a stop in front of an ornately carved wooden door. One servant slid the door open and I was pushed inside. A metal vat sat in the middle of the room filled with steaming water, it was too big to be a cooking pot and in the wrong place to prepare a meal. A familiar fragrance drifted from it immediately causing my body to relax. ¡°Please use this as a token of Lord Cadfael¡¯s good grace,¡± one servant said bowing towards the vat.

    ¡°Um¡­ what am I supposed to do with the vat?¡±

    One of the servants giggled and was quickly hushed. ¡°Milady that is a bathing tub. If you would please strip down and enter it we can begin our next task.¡±

    I looked down at the gossamer clothes that always clothed me when I left the water. I had never removed them, the thought frightened me. What if I turned into a demon or disappeared into vapor? I gripped the fabric. Before I could escape they seized me and stripped me down to nothing then unceremoniously threw me into the bathing tub. I shrank away from them as they grabbed sponges and began to roughly scrub my arms and face. After what seemed like an eternity I was allowed to step out of the tub, my skin and scalp feeling raw and that is when I noticed something was wrong.

    I looked down at my legs then looked back at the tub; they hadn¡¯t changed when I was completely submerged in the water. Waterfolk had to keep a conscious effort to have legs when completely submerged, it was a test of will power, but I had sat in the tub shaking in fear, there was no way I could keep my legs.

    One girl touched my arm and I shrank away from her. ¡°Milady, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°My legs, my tail¡­ I didn¡¯t ch-change,¡± I stammered. The girl held up my clothes.

    ¡°This is what allows us to be in the water. If we remove it, we can¡¯t change back until we don it once more.¡±

    I reached out to snatch my clothes, but two women grabbed me and wrapped me in a towel forcing me to watch helplessly as the girl took off with my clothes. ¡°Let me go,¡± I snarled in a low voice. They had no right to confine me to dry land. They ignored me and began to dry me off nearly knocking me off my feet as they struggled to reach every inch of me. I did not want to hurt them, but if they did not release me I would have to. Then I realized it was too late to find my clothes. I did not know my way around Lord Cadfael¡¯s home.

    I started to gasp and fell to my knees; they were too weak to hold my weight as they shook wildly. My whole body was shaking. I was trapped on land. If I tried to leave I would soon drown without the aid of another Waterfolk.

    ¡°Milady calm down, no harm will befall you.¡±

    I shook my head. She was lying to me, already I had been harmed, they had taken my freedom, I was trapped as a Landwalker. Salty tears filled my eyes as I realized that I was now like Ryaa, trapped deep beneath the waves, seeing home so close but unreachable.

    ¡°Lady Sol, please, we do not have time for this. Get up and let us dress you!¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Through the blur of my tears I saw the shimmering sea green robes that they held before me. I pushed them away feeling my stomach heave. How could I wear something that was not mine, something that would show that I was still a prisoner?

    Seeing my unwillingness to cooperate they began to dress me as they would a doll, lifting my arms for me, moving me to a stool so that they could put color on my nails and comb my hair. When they were down they held a mirror before my eyes and I looked at the face of a stranger. Black coal lined her eyes making the lashes seem longer while the yellow and gold dust on her eyelids brought out hidden browns in her eyes. Red coated her lips making them look like a fresh plucked berry. She was gorgeous, but her face looked lost and sad.

    With a jolt I realized I was staring at myself. I felt tears prick the corners of my eyes; they were taking everything from me.

    ¡°Lady Sol, please don¡¯t cry, we worked hard to put on that makeup. The lord will not be pleased with us if you ruin it with your child¡¯s tears.¡±

    A woman knelt before me and took my hands in her own. She stared at me with such intensity that I could not look away. ¡°Sol, this is only temporary, we will return your Grace to you.¡±

    ¡°Grace?¡± I mumbled not understanding her. She pointed to a female guard behind her who was dressed simply in gossamer skirts and scale armor. My eyes widened in understanding. They called our gossamer robes Grace. The name fit, the Gentle God had saved us from death, and it was divine grace that made us what we were now.

    My body slowly relaxed and I stood up feeling reenergized. My Grace would be returned. I wasn¡¯t a prisoner, just a guest. I felt the women around me relax making me feeling sheepish. The guard cleared her throat drawing our attention to her. ¡°Is my lady prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. The guard led me to a white painted door. She knocked on it loudly. Bran opened it, saw me then threw the door open wide and waved me in hurriedly. ¡°The master is not in a good mood this evening, please do your best to please him,¡± he whispered to me as I passed. I shivered, the last thing I wanted to do was further anger Lord Cadfael.

    I heard the door close behind me and whipped around. They had left me in a room alone with the lord. I sucked in a quick breath then turned to face the chair where he sat watching me, his chin resting on his hand as he reclined. Anger, almost palpable rolled off him in waves as I curtsied quickly. ¡°Good evening my lord.¡±

    He sighed and rubbed his temples. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that, we are behind closed doors. Just call me Vael,¡± he moaned. ¡°I¡¯m sick of everyone groveling before me.¡± I raised an eyebrow. I thought Lord Cadfael loved striking fear in everyone around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lord Vael.¡±

    ¡°No, just Vael¡­ please?¡± I heard vulnerability in his voice and stared at him surprised. Was I in a dream, did I hit my head leaving the bathing tub? Maybe he was trying to lure me into a sense of calm before becoming the raging man that we all knew him as.

    He lifted a bottle from a small table beside him and poured liquid into two glasses. ¡°Would you like a drink? It gets dry being out of water.¡±

    I approached him cautiously and took the cup he offered me with both hands. For a moment our fingers met. I glanced at his hand then up into his black eyes and saw something there that I had never seen before; sadness. My right hand left the cup and I touched his cheek with the back of my fingers. He closed his eyes and let out a soft breath. I froze; what had I done? Why was I touching Lord Cadfael?

    I pulled my hand away but he caught it and put it back on his cheek. ¡°Please, just leave it there.¡± I looked around the room trying to find an escape, but if I moved what would he do to me? The memory of the cliff came back to me. Waves or hounds? echoed in my mind.

    After a few minutes he turned my hand over and placed a kiss in my palm before releasing it. I backed away quickly, the hand he had kissed balled into a fist. I dared a glance at the palm fearing that there would be a burn mark in the shape of his lips; there was nothing there. I turned my hand around feeling stupid; I was acting like a child. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ May I ask a question?¡± He seemed to consider it for a moment then nodded. ¡°Why are you acting this way?¡± The question seemed to surprise him and I saw another unfamiliar expression on his face; a genuine smile. My mouth opened in an ¡°o¡±; he was showing his true emotions to me.

    ¡°Since I first saw you many years ago, I felt a connection to you that I only had with my mother. Like you, she was restless, always looking for the answer to everything. Even marrying my father did not bind her.¡± He lifted his cup to his lips, a gentle smile on his face as he remembered her. Lady Fiamma had been loved by everyone. She was the daughter of a capital politician who had married Lord Cadfael¡¯s father Lord Kai. ¡°My father forced me to show an image of absolute dominance when in public.¡± He lifted his sleeve and showed me a scar on his bicep. ¡°He beat me whenever I slipped up. Even though it has been years since his death I can¡¯t break away from that image, it has become habit. My former wives were disgusted with me; they were attracted to the raging and aggressive tyrant, not the man that I truly am.¡±

    ¡°And what kind of man are you?¡±

    He stood up quickly then went to a corner of the room shrouded in shadow. An unknown object sat covered in a white cloth. He dragged it away revealing painted canvas. As he dragged it into the light the image became clear, it was a painting of the sunset viewed from the top of a cliff overlooking the sea. I gasped at its beauty and detail; it was almost as if I was looking through a portal into a different world. I look between the artwork and him, trying to fuse the two images I now had in my head of him; One where he sat brooding in his garden with rage sparking in his eyes, the other where he sat here, his fingers covered in paint as he intently painted the waves reflecting the sun.

    Waves or hounds?

    ¡°Vael?¡±

    A knock came at the door and I flinched, spilling water on my hand. I shook it off before opening the door. Bran stood nervously in the hallway twisting a bit of cloth in his hands. ¡°Is the lord ready to receive his guests?¡± I looked over my shoulder and watched Lord Cadfael transform before my eyes. The sadness in his eyes faded while his face became a mask of coldness. He brushed passed me and opened the door wider to glare at his attendant.

    ¡°I am ready,¡± he said in a cold voice. Bran shrank back and bowed swiftly before leading the way to the eating hall. Lord Cadfael took my hand and placed it on his arm. I looked up at him trying to guess what was going through his head, but his thoughts were closed to me.

    Bran opened the door to the hall and there was a collective scrape of chairs and swish of cloth as everyone in the room stood to greet Lord Cadfael.

    The dining hall was circular with a pool at its center. Sometimes guests dined in the pool, other times performers swam within it. Tonight only candles floated in the water giving an intimate atmosphere.

    ¡°May I present to you the lord of this manor, Lord Cadfael of Weston and his bride-to-be, Lady Sol,¡± Bran announced to the room. There was applause and they waited for us to reach the head of the table. The lord seated me first, pulling out my chair and wiping away imaginary dust before allowing me to sit. After scooting my chair in he sat.

    I felt the heated stares of those attending and caught snatches of remarks.

    ¡°Backward.¡±

    ¡°Field hand.¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    ¡°Ugly.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Leech.¡±

    They did not know me but were instantly ready to judge me. So instead of slouching I held my head high and turned to the woman beside me fiddling with her napkin. Red gems and black stones were woven into her hair marking her as higher wealth. ¡°Good evening, I¡¯m Sol, what is your name?¡± The woman was surprised that I spoke to her. She tried to hide a sneer with a small cough before answering me.

    ¡°I am the Illustria of Meridia, Kori, and this is my husband the Illustrious of Meridia, Port.¡±

    ¡°I am pleased to meet you Illustria, and I must say that your hair looks exquisite. Did you design the style?¡± I said. I watched the woman beam. If I knew anything about nobles it was that they loved to be complimented. If I was going to survive in the savage world of nobles I needed to make alliances quickly. I could not afford to show weakness.

    ¡°Why yes I did,¡± she said gently patting the coils and loops. ¡°My inspiration was the anemone. If you like I can send one of my stylists to you.¡± The last part was whispered to me.

    ¡°That would be greatly appreciated Illustria, but I would not want to deprive you of skilled workers.¡±

    She laughed at me and waved her hand. ¡°You would not be, consider it as a wedding present. In fact after you two are married, you should visit us in Meridia for our annual Festive.¡±

    I felt my face warm in embarrassment. The thought of marrying Lord Cadfael still scared me. How was I to deal with the mood shifts? ¡°We would be most humbly honored Illustria.¡±

    I felt a warm hand settle upon my left and I turned to find Lord Cadfael staring at me intently. He leaned in close and I met him halfway. His lips settled on my ear tickling it. ¡°What are you talking about with the Illustria of Meridia?¡± It was my turn to place my lips on his ear, but I found myself hesitating for a brief moment.

    ¡°She has offered me a stylist as a wedding gift and invited us to their annual Festive.¡± He pulled away from me, surprise showing briefly in his eyes before settling back into his brooding mask. Lifting my left hand he delicately kissed the fingertips.

    ¡°You do not know how much you have honored our household,¡± he whispered into my ear before standing up. ¡°Lords and Ladies of the Deep, I welcome you into the house of Weston. As you all know this is the formal dinner to announce my engagement to Lady Sol nee Piera.¡± He offered me his right hand and helped me to rise from my seat. I looked at the table cloth woven with fish as the nobles applauded us. Tears pricked my eyes as I felt a giant hole open up in front of me. Soon my life as a farmer would end. I pictured the things that tied me to my old life falling down that hole to disappear in its dark depths. Then I pictured myself falling as the stranger in the mirror replaced me.

    A glass was pressed into my hand and I looked up to see everyone holding one aloft, raised in a toast. Cadfael tapped his to mine before saluting the room with it.

    ¡°To Lord Cadfael and Lady Sol!¡± the Illustrious shouted then sipped from his glass. I was the last to sip, feeling the cold slightly salty liquid settle on my tongue.

    The dinner passed slowly with many dishes served accompanied by a special drink. The small bowl of water kept by my plate to clean off my shell spoon soon became dirty, looking like a strange soup filled with shrimp bits, rice and fruit. Dessert was honeyed milk with slices of cherry floating at the top of the slim cup. I took a small taste and immediately loved it.

    Soon dessert concluded and the guests filtered out of the dining hall leaving Lord Cadfael and myself to sit as the servants quickly cleared the table and left. The silence between us was drawn out until I had to force myself to not leap from my chair. He cleared his throat and l looked at him under my lashes. ¡°The Illustrious and Illustria are the most respected nobles and highest ranking outside of the capital. They are known for exclusive parties and fad inspiring designs. They are practically famous and rule above me. I am pleased that the Illustria has found favor with you.¡±

    ¡°I did not realize their importance,¡± I said carefully. I received a genuine smile and felt myself relax in response. ¡°Am I free to go home Vael?¡± His face shut down making me feel guilty. Despite my fear of him I touched his cheek before planting a kiss on his brow. ¡°I promise to return tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Noon, that is when we gather to go to the Sanctuary.¡±

    My eyes opened wide in surprise. How were we to get to the Sanctuary with Ryaa being kept at its entrance? Then I remembered. ¡°That¡¯s why you had Ryaa moved here.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Ryaa?¡±

    ¡°The Landwalker milord.¡±

    He looked away and put his chin in his hand. ¡°Oh, yes, the demon kin... How does he fare?¡±

    ¡°Restless and angry. He thought you were going to show him off like a prized kill.¡±

    Lord Cadfael laughed and shook his head. ¡°I will never understand them, such barbaric people seeking to steal the blessing given to us by the Gentle God, not knowing that they have been given their own.¡± He rose, took my hand and led me from the hall. ¡°They get to view the sun everyday and enjoy its heat while we languish here under cold waters soaking up its dregs. What was it like on the mainland?¡±

    The question caught me off guard and I stumbled. He caught me and tucked me under his arm in an intimate gesture. Keeping my eyes from him I answered. ¡°They were like us. I watched the men attach wood and rope to large beasts and goad them into plowing the fields of rich dark earth while women followed close behind dropping seeds. The children weeded vegetable gardens and repainted the sheds. They spoke of a late spring market to show off all the goods they had been working on through the winter. Then they played music.¡± I paused to close my eyes and remember the gentle tones of the unknown wooden instrument and the words the children sang.

    ¡°Brush your doorsteps, air the sheets,

    Open windows to the wind.

    Dust the cobwebs, scrub your floor,

    Throw out what was spent.

    Plow the fields, weed the gardens,

    Grow all your crops high!

    Chase the winter with sun and rain,

    God bless the spring.¡±

    I opened my eyes to find him staring at me again and shrugged out of his embrace. ¡°Did they sing that?¡± he asked gently. My heart was racing again, had I sung aloud unknowingly? Why was I making such a fool of myself in front of my future husband? Maybe the walls would come down to crush me for my stupidity. Such a thing would be a blessing compared to the thought of him mocking me. ¡°Sol?¡±

    I heard the concern in his voice, but instead of comforting me, it scared me. He wasn¡¯t supposed to act like this; he was supposed to be a cruel raging man, not a gentle artist.

    I shook my head; I was thinking like my friends, imposing my beliefs on what a lord should be instead of accepting who he was.

    I turned around and took his hands in mine. After lifting my head to meet his eyes I gazed deeply into them trying to figure out how I would live with him. The betrothal necklace hung around my neck like dead weight threatening to drag me down into the pit I was on the verge of falling into. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for trying to force you to be what you¡¯re not,¡± I began. The necklace grew heavier and my knees shook. ¡°I want you to be the painter, not the tyrant that your father made you. Please stop taking out your anger on those who serve you.¡± I closed my eyes, leaned forward and leaped.

 Chapter Three

    His lips were gentle against mine, moving slow, never asking for more until I offered it. I felt warmth fill me from the inside out. I pulled away with a small gasp. The hallway seemed to spin for a moment with us at its center. Amusement danced in his eyes making me embarrassed. I ducked my head.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael?¡± A voice asked softly. I jumped and tried to hide behind Lord Cadfael, but he held me at his side and pinched me to keep me still. I looked at his face and saw it smug, my lipstick marking his lips red like the cherries we had eaten minutes ago.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°One of your guests, Lord Gidean, would like to continue his conversation with you before he retires for the night.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, tell him I shall be in my moss garden. Please escort Lady Sol to her future chambers and have the servants ready her to return to her father.¡±

    The servant bowed, muttered understanding then turned on his heel and began to walk away. I spared a brief glance at Lord Cadfael. He smiled once more, kissed my forehead then released me. I ran to catch up with the servant, my bare feet sounding loud on the dry stone floor. My palms were wet with sweat and I rubbed them on my skirts, not liking the feeling it left on my skin. Being out of the water made me feel constantly dirty.

    The servants were waiting patiently for me by playing a game with polished carved stone tablets. Already a sprawling design was laid out on the table looking like a starfish. I watched silently as one placed her last piece on the table matching its pattern to one already laid. ¡°I win this time. How about a week of sweeping the receiving hall?¡± she said, but the others were barely paying attention. They had noticed me in the doorway. Looking guilty they stood abruptly nearly destroying the design.

    ¡°My lady,¡± they said in unison. I laughed at their frightened expressions.

    ¡°Calm down, I am not like the Lord. I will not punish you for having fun; in fact may I join you?¡± I said waving my hands at them. They looked silly staring at me in fear while I grinned at them. My father always said that my sense of humor was out of place, a trait that he said must have come from my grandfather long dead.

    ¡°My lady, it would be out of place for us to engage you in a crude game,¡± a short and squat woman said to me. Her hair was bound closely to her head making it look scandalously short. I giggled and dragged a spare chair up to the table.

    ¡°Nonsense, I was born a farm girl, which is lower than a house servant I might add. Just because Lord Cadfael wishes to marry me does n¡¯t mean I am a different person. Only my status will change not me.¡± I stared at each one levelly. One woman, looking to be my age met my gaze head on then dropped a bag of tablets in front of me.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re from the fields doesn¡¯t mean you can beat us.¡±

    I smiled at her. ¡°I will show you that a field¡¯s hand is always better,¡± I said. She arched an eyebrow making us both smile. She thrust her hand across the table and I shook it.

    ¡°I¡¯m Cia.¡±

    ¡°Sol,¡± I answered.

    All the women around me relaxed and we settled into a new game, our hands flying as we fought to rid ourselves of tablets as fast as we could. Soon a design reminiscent of a tree emerged under the ¡°clack¡± of our pieces as we set them down. I continued to smile and goad the other women, driving them to distraction until I emerged victorious. ¡°Looks like a simple farm girl like me has won against well bred house servants.¡± I put a finger to my lips pretending to look demure as I thought of what to ask for. ¡°What are your names?¡± They looked at me like I had sprouted an extra head. ¡°For my win, I would like to know your names.¡±

    They exchanged glances with each other and began to think they were not going to tell me when Cia spoke. ¡°Well, you already know my name; this is Rina, Eve and Mari. The girl you saw earlier is Eve¡¯s daughter Yolande.¡±

    I remembered the girl, she had taken my Grace. Immediately I felt guilty. The hour was late and I had left my father to worry for my safety. I would probably receive another punishment. I shuddered at the thought of running shark pups out of the kelp fields.

    Pushing the thought out of my head I smiled at them. ¡°I am most pleased to meet you. Lord Cadfael says that I can return to my father.¡±

    Eve opened up a hamper that had been pushed under the table. She lifted gossamer linen with the tips of her fingers and I gasped in longing. My skin tingled as I touched my Grace. ¡°If you would allow us milady, we will prepare you to return to your father,¡± she said placing it on the table between us. Tears pricked my eyes and I nodded, my throat too tight to speak.

    After a second bath I dressed myself in my Grace and smiled. The tension that had gathered within me released. Soon I would sleep in the protected waters of my father¡¯s house.

    It was Cia who led me to the door and I memorized the path we took so that I would find my way to the chambers once more. We hugged at the stairs before she hurried away, her skirts gripped tightly in her hands. Sighing I entered the water, feeling the cold currents wrap around my ankles. Shock brought by the difference in temperature between my skin and the water caused me to shiver briefly.

    Gritting my teeth I threw my body out as far as I could into the water. Quickly my body adjusted and I took a deep inhalation of water. When I did not choke I knew that I was complete. I wasn¡¯t confined to land anymore. I wanted to sing, swim as fast as I could, see the surface of the sea to gaze at the night sky.

    I paused as a thought bothered me. How had Lord Cadfael known I had crossed the Forbidden Line? I had only told him that I had saved the man from drowning, I hadn¡¯t even told my father. The water suddenly seemed warm as my body shivered with the coldness of fear. How had he known?

    I broke through the water and dragged myself up the stairs quickly. Lord Cadfael was supposed to meet with Lord Gidean in his moss garden; I still remembered where it was.

    The hallways were silent as the house slept. The only sound I heard were the soft smack of my wet feet upon the stone and the wild beating of my heart. I knew it was foolish of me to sneak through the house alone; I was trespassing now that I had been released from the company of his staff.

    A small draft caused my wet clothes to cling to my skin and raise goosebumps. I briefly wondered where the term had come from. What was a goose anyway? Was it a creature like the hounds?

    I imagined a fearsome creature with claws and fangs, red eyes that froze the heart and a growl that shook the world. Yes, only a creature like that could cause fear.

    I came to an intersection of hallways and peeked around the corner then swiftly pulled back. Lord Cadfael had left his moss garden, his soft light steps fading down the hallway. I peeked again then slid around the corner and began to follow him.

    He walked at an even pace, his hair decorations clicking as they were jostled. He held his back straight, not slouching as I was prone to do. His shoulders were broad leading to a thin waist where a decorative belt accented the yellow and green robe he wore. Like most nobles his robe was long going all the way to his feet making the illusion of a billowing tail.

    I never understood why nobles lived above the water yet strived to maintain appearances of aquatic life. It was as if they more than anyone missed the land, not content to live with the Gentle God¡¯s blessing. I remembered the longing in his voice as he asked about the mainland, so different from my casual curiosity of what lay beyond the Forbidden Line. Had he really sat on that cliff to paint the sunset or had he envisioned it so vividly as he lay in dreams?

    Lord Cadfael opened a door and disappeared beyond it. When I came to the door it was open just a crack. I hesitated a moment, my ear pressed to the door. It was strangely quiet. I wavered on the threshold unsure of what lay beyond. Eventually I pushed the door open and leaned in. The room was empty of life with only statues decorating its center. A door way lay to my left and my right. Light illuminated the one to my right so I closed the door behind me and went towards it, my heels raised off the floor. A cloud of mist obscured my view of the room and the torches within looked like floating orbs of lesser suns through the thick warm mist.

    Moisture collected quickly on my skin as I crouched, my back hugging the wall. For a moment I felt dizzy then it passed. I had seen a shadow move in the mist then settle. Gathering my courage I crawled through the mist reaching an area where it clung to the floor leaving the air clear. ¡°Oh, I was wondering how long it would take you to come in,¡± Lord Cadfael said as he sat in a bathing tub. I bit back a gasp turned around and crawled back into the mist. I felt a hand on my back and turned to find him crouched over me draped in his Grace.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your bath,¡± I said turning my head away. I was so stupid to not recognize steam. I would definitely be chasing vermin through the fields if my father found out about this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I can hold off on my bath.¡±

    ¡°Your water will go cold milord.¡±

    He sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Just call me Vael, no milord, not Lord Cadfael, just Vael.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling at the stress in his voice. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose aren¡¯t you, you love seeing me like this.¡± I looked away a smile still on my lips.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said carefully. I glanced at him from the corner of my eye as I sat on the floor. ¡°I actually wanted to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°More questions, do you ever grow tired of asking them?¡±

    I snorted. He sat back on his heels then waved a hand in concession. ¡°Fine, ask your question.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I¡¯ve been on the mainland?¡± I watched a myriad of emotions go through his face as he watched me silently. For a moment I thought he would lie to me or order me to leave when he took my wrist and helped me to stand.

    ¡°I¡­ I had one of my guard follow you when it was found you had ventured away from our waters.¡± I slipped out of his embrace. He was well within his rights as a lord to send a guard after me, but I was still angry that someone had followed me. I did not like being spied upon any more than I liked being restrained.

    ¡°Why?¡± I demanded. I knew I was in the wrong and did not deserve to be angry, but I was. Who was he to invade my privacy, I was loyal to him. If I truly wasn¡¯t I would not have returned even after being attacked by the Landwalkers.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Suddenly he grabbed me, framing my face with his hands. A strange light was in his eyes and my heart gave a jolt as I recognized it as desire. My body grew warm and a small sigh escaped my lips. I wanted him to kiss me. Even though I leaned in he did not. Instead he continued to stare at me with such intensity I felt I would burst into flames.

    My hands reached up and cupped his hands. They felt soft and gentle, so unlike the fierce persona he projected to everyone but me. ¡°Vael,¡± I breathed. How was he doing this to me? I had been so afraid of him for years, but these few moments that we had spent alone had my body rebelling against me. Why did I want to kiss him, why did I want to comfort him every time I saw sadness in his eyes?

    I closed my eyes as I felt my heart tear in two. The pieces fell into the pit inside of me as tears welled in my eyes. My throat felt raw and my skin itched as if it had been scraped raw by stones. I had to find some way to escape. I was losing myself.

    A small gasp escaped my lips before my throat closed up.

    ¡°Sol, are you alright?¡± Lord Cadfael asked gently. I shook my head, the room had started to spin and I clutched the closest thing to me, Cadfael. Suddenly he swung an arm under my legs and lifted me off the floor.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± I mumbled. I felt so cold and my hands and feet felt numb. I could feel the warmth of Lord Cadfael¡¯s chest slowly seep into me but it did nothing to erase the chill I felt. Distantly I could hear him mumble incoherent words to me. I let my head drop back as my strength was leeched away by the cold. I just needed to sleep.

    My eyelids fluttered open for a second. Lord Cadfael was staring intently with so much concern I felt my heart ache. His lips formed words then a whisper reached my ears; I love you.

    I heard a beautiful voice singing to me. I opened my eyes to find my mother standing over me with the late Lady Fiamma. They both smiled gently while the unknown voice continued to sing. ¡°Sol,¡± my mother said touching my cheek. ¡°You have a warrior¡¯s heart and a mother¡¯s love. Do not be afraid of change.¡±

    Lady Fiamma touched my hand. ¡°Sol, do not fear Vael. His love for you is genuine. Please take care of him.¡±

    The two faded away and I woke up.

    The first thing I noticed was that I was not underwater. The second thing was that I was on a large bed amid soft pillows covered by a thick fur blanket. The voice was still singing an old song about the sea. I remembered my mother singing it to me whenever I was sick. She would wrap me in her arms, tuck my head under her chin then hold my hand as she gently rocked me to sleep.

    I turned my head to the side and saw my father reclining in a chair asleep. A half empty bowl sat on his lap threatening to tip over. I had never noticed before how frail he had become since my mother died. His hair had lost its luster and was beginning to gray at the roots. He had tried his best to protect me after my mother had died; now it was my turn to take care of him.

    I tried to sit up but collapsed as the room spun freely with me at its center. My head began to pound and I pressed my palms against my eyes. Why was I sick now of all times? I hated being sick, I hated being confined to a bed while my family hovered over me offering advice when they knew I couldn¡¯t get away.

    I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. The room came to a standstill and I struck the bed with the bottom of my fist. Suddenly I became aware that the singing had stopped. The bed shifted and suddenly Lord Cadfael was sitting beside me. He rested a hand near mine, our fingers barely brushing each other. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake, we were afraid you would not,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°How long have I slept?¡± I had only now realized how weak I was. My body was sore, every movement a struggle against myself.

    Lord Cadfael slipped his fingers under mine then gently squeezed them. ¡°A day and a half you have been in and out of consciousness. Several times it looked like you had stopped breathing then you would magically start again.¡±

    Shadows lay under his eyes making him look older. Had he stayed by my side during that time worrying about me? Was I so special?

    ¡°Did you sleep at all?¡± He chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Why do you always ask questions? The first thing out of your mouth was a question, not hello.¡±

    I snorted in response. ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t you want to know what happened to you if you woke in a strange bed with no strength?¡±

    ¡°See, another question. Can you ever be content not knowing something?¡±

    ¡°No, never; the purpose of my entire existence is to annoy you with questions.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I have another question for you. Would you like salmon eggs and rice or eel?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop the laugh from leaving my lips. He smiled for me and my heart skipped a beat. I had never admitted to myself that Lord Cadfael was handsome. Most of the time I had not dared to look in his eyes in fear of punishment. Despite this habit I had maintained over the years I found myself wanting to break it. I wanted to look at him; I wanted him to look at me.

    ¡°The salmon eggs,¡± I said lowering my eyes. I stopped myself from flinching when he ran the back of his fingers down my cheek. I had not realized they were wet until I saw a tear drop glisten on his finger. Crying was only possible when we were on dry land. I wiped my own eyes free of the salty liquid feeling embarrassed.

    What must he think of me? I had hounded him in his own home, yelled at him then collapsed for nearly two days and now I was crying. I felt my face warm as more tears formed then spilled over like molten rivers. Then Lord Cadfael did something that surprised me, he kissed my tears.

    My hand was cradled against his chest warmed by his body heat while his hot breath tickled my cheeks as he kissed each one then lingered over my mouth. I tilted my head and blew my breath on them. ¡°Kiss me,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Finally, something that is not a question,¡± he chuckled. I curled the hand he cradled into a fist and gripped his robes.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Suddenly his lips were on mine hot and demanding. I tasted the salt on them from my tears and sucked his bottom lip to clear away every hint of it. When he tried to pull away I bit him lightly then ran my tongue over the bruise making him gasp into my mouth. ¡°Sol,¡± he groaned, his lips hovering over mine for a second before I quick like a shark kissed him. ¡°Sol, please stop,¡± he gasped between kisses.

    ¡°I should say that I agree with him.¡±

    My father¡¯s voice made me start and I pulled my lips away from Lord Cadfael. I realized my free hand was tangled into his hair holding him hostage above me. Half of his chest hovered over mine heaving like he had been swimming for a long time. One of his hands and found its way beneath my shoulder while the other cradled my captured hand to his waist.

    I opened my mouth in horror. My father had just caught me kissing the lord of our waters in bed. ¡°P-papa,¡± I stammered shaking my hand to free it from Lord Cadfael¡¯s hair. He crossed his arms and frowned at me, but something glittered in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ you¡¯re awake.¡±

    My father turned his gaze on Lord Cadfael as the latter sat up, my hand still in his. Something completely male passed between them and my father smiled. ¡°What¡­ why are you smiling?¡± Lord Cadfael was now smiling as well. Their instant male bonding struck a chord with me and I pushed my body to sit up ignoring the dizziness and bile that threatened to send me down. Both men reached out to help me and I pushed their hands away. ¡°No,¡± I snapped. ¡°Tell me what happened between you two or I¡¯m, so help me, I¡¯m getting out of this bed and leaving.¡± My father sighed and rolled his eyes upward while Lord Cadfael smiled.

    ¡°Your father has given me his blessing to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you weren¡¯t planning on marrying me just to anger my father.¡±

    ¡°Sol, if I had known how much you two love each other I would not have made it so difficult for him to propose.¡±

    ¡°Papa!¡± I screeched. I looked at both of them feeling my heart throw itself at my ribs. I didn¡¯t love Lord Cadfael, right? My emotions felt so confused and my mind was reeling from the kissing and sitting.

    ¡°I just want you to be happy Sol, and if it means to be with our lord then these tired bones will allow it.¡± Another look passed between them and Lord Cadfael nodded. I ground my teeth feeling irritated. Could they bond on their own time?

    My father bowed to Lord Cadfael then left the room pausing once to look back at me with¡­ pride? As soon as the door shut behind him I turned a full force glare on Lord Cadfael. He looked taken aback for moment then patted my hand gently. ¡°Angelfish, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t angelfish me,¡± I said trying to take my hand away from him. He held on tightly refusing to let me go. Miffed I let him continue to hold it. ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    The corners of his mouth teased up into a smile and I snorted. He planted a chaste kiss on the back of my hand. ¡°Sol¡­ while you slept your father and I got to know each other. Did you know he stormed in here the dawn after you did not return home? Though alone, he looked ready to take down all of my guard.¡±

    ¡°I should apologize to him.¡± I felt guilty about making my father worry. I was all he had; like me he was an only child. He had buried his parents long before I had been born and many of his cousins had passed away during encounters between the Landwalkers.

    I felt Lord Cadfael shift on the bed, but didn¡¯t look up until he touched my chin with the tips of his fingers. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. You are still sick. If you hadn¡¯t come to my chambers you probably would have collapsed out in the open. Who knows what predators could have snatched you?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to comfort me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is it working?¡± I threw a pillow at him. Before I could throw another he caught my wrist and kissed me again. ¡°Let me get you lunch.¡± He quickly left the bed leaving a warm spot. I threw the second pillow at him, it clipping the back of his head as he opened the door. There was a soft thud as his nose collided with the wood. He turned to look at me while clutching his nose then shook his head smiling. ¡°Behave,¡± he said then he was gone.

    I wasted no time in scooting into the warm spot left on the bed. The smell of his cologne lingered in the sheets and on my skin. Secretly I felt pleased to be covered in his scent though I would deny it up and down if asked. ¡°Drag me in a whirlpool,¡± I whispered as I settled back into the remaining pillows. I felt exhausted.

    What had gone through his mind when I had interrupted his bath? His mind was closed to me. It was a world I could never fully know, but did he want me to know it? I had never spent much time around the men of my pod. Many had tried to court me, but none had interested me. My father would say I was too young for love, that it would come when I was ready. Was I falling in love with Lord Cadfael? Was I ready? Did he love me or was it some strange fascination with me?

    I burrowed deeper into the sheets as I felt the cold creep into me once more. I heard the door open then close gently. Peeking out from the corner I saw Cia holding a wooden tray. She set it down on a low table before drawing back the blankets from my head. She blinked at me in surprise then took a step back. ¡°Sol, what are you doing in the lord¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad,¡± I said quickly thinking she might interpret my presence in Lord Cadfael¡¯s bed as a forbidden tryst. ¡°I just woke up here, I¡¯ve been sick for nearly two days.¡±

    ¡°You have?¡± she said softly. She looked concerned, her hand splayed over her heart as she leaned over me. ¡°I¡¯ve been off duty since the night of the banquet; if I¡¯d known you were here I would have stayed in the household.¡± She turned away then set the tray on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this is for you. It seemed odd that the lord would ask to take his meal in the bedroom.¡±

    While I ate the salmon eggs I spoke with Cia about the household. It had been built long before the great flood that had sunk half the land. Much of it was deep underwater and was used as living quarters for servants. Some parts were inaccessible do to collapses and ghosts.

    The thought of ghosts made me shiver. I had heard rumors that they haunted the waters searching for the sky and the ones they left behind on land. Suddenly I remembered my dream of my mother and Lady Fiamma. Was it possible for there to be ghosts or was it my inner self trying to warn me that somehow I had fallen in love?

    ¡°Cia, what do you think of Lord Cadfael?¡±

    She lowered her eyes and twisted her robes. ¡°The lord? Though he is filled with such rage, he has never once struck us in anger. He can be just and kind. I haven¡¯t seen him smile since his mother died, but the rumor is that he¡¯s smiled for you.¡± She brought her eyes up and finally looked at me, her emotions guarded.

    ¡°He has smiled with me; I didn¡¯t know he hid it.¡±

    ¡°He has chosen you to be his wife. Do not squander that privilege. His first wife Lady Ai was caught with his rival Lord Gidean. We had never seen our lord so angry. She did not fear nor respect him. They were constantly arguing. Eventually they divorced and she married Lord Gidean. She was with him for the banquet.

    I remembered the suppressed anger that had turned to sadness Lord Cadfael had when I had entered his study on the night of the banquet. He had looked so lost when I came through the door. I tried to picture the woman Lady Ai was but failed to remember all but one woman¡¯s face; the Illustria of Meridia.

    ¡°Was his second wife unfaithful?¡±

    ¡°No, she claimed the lord was insane and feared for her safety. Her father eventually sent for her and the marriage was annulled through a proxy. Lord Cadfael was said to look angry enough to strangle the man. He did love his wives, if only a little,¡± Cia sighed. She collected my tray and bowl then stood up. ¡°I must return to my duties while you rest. We will speak later Sol.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d much like that,¡± I said and meant it.

 Chapter Four

    By the next day I was on my feet though rather unsteady. Cia stayed by my side watching over me as I moved about the household. The other servants had started to address me as Lady Sol and would bow as I passed them. I managed to nod at them though I was embarrassed at their submissiveness. Panic slowly began to fill me throughout the day. I hadn¡¯t seen Lord Cadfael since I was moved to my own rooms in the household the previous night. I felt like he was somehow avoiding me. ¡°Tempest and waves,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    ¡°What was that Sol?¡±

    I covered my mouth feeling embarrassed that I had cursed aloud. ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking.¡± I looked up and realized she wanted to know more. ¡°I was just wondering where Lord Cadfael is.¡±

    ¡°He has some personal business to attend to; he should be done before evening.¡±

    ¡°He sent you to distract me!¡± I said stopping. Cia stumbled and gripped her skirts.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to know,¡± she hissed under her breath. She looked left then right before whispering in my ear. ¡°Lord Gidean is still here with Lady Ai. Apparently there is still some unfinished business between them.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯ve been divorced for five years, what could be between them?¡± Lady Ai¡¯s infidelity had been a big scandal that overshadowed the loss of one third of the sea cow herd to sickness. Some of the elders claimed she poisoned them out of spite. Cia dragged me into an alcove.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ not so loud. No one knows except for them and Lord Gidean and Lady Ai¡¯s servants. Those uppity chum think it¡¯s beneath them to speak to us.¡± Another servant passed us and Cia smiled at them while hiding me from view. I wondered for a brief moment what it was like to be a servant in the house of a lord. What things would I overhear, what would I see?

    I touched my neck feeling the weight of the betrothal necklace. Why did Lord Cadfael propose to me, just a common field hand, when there were many eligible noble women? Did he not want his lands to go another lord¡¯s family? ¡°Cia, can you take me to the prisoner¡¯s holding cell?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, do you want to go there now or after you eat?¡±

    ¡°Now, I can eat with him.¡±

    Cia raised an eyebrow but made no comment. Yes, it was odd that I would share a meal with the enemy, but I was curious about him. My father still had not told me why his name made him respond strangely. Maybe I would find out after speaking to him?

    The room where they kept Ryaa was filthy. Old food was smeared against the walls, the bedding had been torn and shoved in the corner farthest from the door and the single furniture, a stool made from a single piece of driftwood, had been splintered. In the center of this chaos he sat chained to the wall, sweat, blood and food staining the clothes he wore. His hair was matted and his beard had merged with the hair on his upper lip.

    As I quietly entered the room he regarded me carefully, anger simmering in his eyes. ¡°So the demoness has returned. What kept you?¡± I stared at him for a moment trying to gauge his emotions. As soon as Cia entered he rose to his feet snarling. Startled she almost dropped the tray of food. Ryaa smirked then settled back on the floor.

    ¡°Guard!¡± I called over my shoulder. A warrior peeked around the corner at me with a solemn expression. ¡°Why is this man filthy and his cell trashed?¡± The warrior frowned at me and I matched it with my own.

    ¡°He has refused all the food we have given him and insists on destroying his room. We were forced to chain him.¡±

    ¡°I would have eaten the food if you demons hadn¡¯t spoiled it with your mucus and piss!¡± Ryaa struggled against his chains once more. ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t enough for you, you soiled my bedding and refused me a proper wash.¡±

    I had the warrior by the throat before I realized that I had moved. My nails, hard and thick like claws dug into the soft skin until beads of blood formed. ¡°When you abuse my prisoner you abuse me, when you disrespect him, you disrespect me,¡± I hissed. I pulled my robes away from my chest exposing skin. ¡°Go ahead warrior; hit me, just like you did to him. Those bruises on his skin were not by his hand.¡±

    I watched as the surprise in the warrior¡¯s eyes turned to anger and fear. ¡°I will not strike you milady,¡± he said turning his eyes away. I curled my lip at him.

    ¡°I am not a lady yet. Until I say my vows I am more common than you.¡± I spat at his feet then turned to look at the second warrior who guarded Ryaa¡¯s prison. The younger man showed more fear than his superior. His eyes were wide and kept darting to my exposed skin. ¡°You!¡± He stood straighter and saluted me.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he said quickly keeping his eyes focused above my head.

    ¡°Have a tub brought for a bath and bring fresh clothing for him.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±

    I¡¯d never seen Waterfolk move so fast out of water. I turned back to the warrior behind me. By now he was glaring at me. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°You would treat our enemy as one of us? If you were captured by them they would treat you much worse.¡±

    ¡°If I was captured by them I would not be alive.¡± The warrior grunted, he knew what I said was truth. Any of us that were captured were killed within the day. Rumor spoke of public burnings on the cliffs overlooking the sea, our people screaming for mercy and cursing the Gentle God who remained silent as they turned to ash.

    I shuddered.

    ¡°Why should you do for him what they do not do for us?¡± the warrior hissed at me. I smiled at him as I remembered falling off the cliff with Ryaa.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Cia said cautiously.

    ¡°When I saw his fear as he fell off the cliff I realized something important; all of us fear death. It was not the water that divided us, but ourselves. We can walk on land and they can swim in water, our basic features on land are the same. You may think me weak for not letting him drown, but it has taken me great courage to keep him alive.¡± I looked at Ryaa who sat silently watching us. His eyes remained on me as I took the tray from Cia then sat down in front of him. I lifted a piece of fish and held it in front of his lips. He regarded me for a few moments then delicately took the morsel with his teeth. I continued to feed him until he shook his head. During that time no one spoke a word. The air was filled with an uneasy tension so I began to sing the song my mother sang to me as a child.

    ¡°Come home my darling, Come home my darling.

    I¡¯ve lit a lantern for you by the sea.

    We don¡¯t need riches, we don¡¯t need riches.

    Just a strong net, a home and family.

    The sun is falling, the sun is falling.

    Bring in the boats and fishes from the sea.

    Come home my darling, come home my darling.

    I¡¯ve lit a lantern for you by the sea.

    Do you see it my darling, do you see it my darling.

    I left it so you can find me.¡±

    ¡°That is the most ugly voice I¡¯ve ever heard sing.¡± I turned around quickly at the sound of the familiar voice, my eyes wide with surprise. Lord Cadfael stood in the doorway, his arms crossed and an angry expression on his face. I leaped up from the floor and threw my arms around him. He stumbled back a step and caught me. The anger disappeared from his face and turned into a gentle smile as he held me. I heard Cia gasp but I ignored her.

    ¡°Where have you been all day?¡± I asked as my heart raced in my chest.

    A guarded look briefly crossed his eyes and he wrapped his arms tightly around me. ¡°More questions, do you never tire of them?¡± Lord Cadfael said arching an eyebrow. I stared at my hands where they rested against his chest then shook my head. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I said turning away from him. He caught my hand then dragged me back. At first I thought he was going to kiss me when he pulled my robes closed. I felt my face warm with embarrassment.

    ¡°Why are your robes undone?¡± he asked under his breath. He looked at the warrior I had bled; a bruise had begun to form on his neck though the bleeding had stopped. ¡°What happened here?¡± I heard the coldness creeping back into Lord Cadfael¡¯s voice and felt his hand tense on my wrist.

    ¡°Vael, I undid my robes because I felt¡­ unwell. I am much better now,¡± I said quickly as I saw the concern flash through his eyes. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    I heard the clatter at servants set down a tub in the hall. Lord Cadfael backed out of the doorway, my wrist still in his hand. The servants quickly brought the tub into the chamber then filled it with steaming water. The young warrior unlocked Ryaa¡¯s chains then quickly stood back as the latter rubbed his wrists. ¡°Do I get any privacy?¡± Ryaa asked me.

    ¡°Only the servants may leave,¡± Lord Cadfael answered before I could form words. The servants, even Cia darted from the room and down the hall. Lord Cadfael gave one last look at his warriors then led me away in the shelter of his arm.

    At first I thought he was leading me to my rooms until we passed through the doorway leading to his moss garden. He spun me and pushed my back against the wall pressing his body close to mine. His breath was hot against the skin of my neck as he breathed in my scent. I my legs buckled as I felt faint. ¡°Sol,¡± he whispered into my ear. My vision blurred and I realized I had been holding my breath. I let it out with a gasp then clutched his arms for support.

    Suddenly his lips were on mine. He aggressively nipped and sucked them until my head was reeling. My legs shook then gave way completely. He caught me then lowered us until I was straddling his legs as he sat on the cold stone floor. I broke away from a long kiss and brushed his hair back from his face. ¡°I need you,¡± he said, his hands gripping my hips so hard that they began to hurt. His eyes were dark with emotion as I stared into them.

    ¡°Vael,¡± I said gently. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± He hugged me and buried his face in my shoulder, his chest heaving as if he had exerted a tremendous amount of energy.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I felt my heart break. I knew that I wanted him. Though I was afraid of marriage, afraid of him, I wanted it. I wanted all of him. I lifted his head then kissed him gently. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, just be patient with me.¡± He heaved a sigh then nuzzled my cheek and I arched my head back as he planted a kiss in the hollow of my throat. I felt an ache low in my body and I pressed myself against Lord Cadfael letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Sol, if you don¡¯t get up, I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Sol, please.¡± I reluctantly stood up and rested against the wall. Its coldness leeched away the heat that had built in my body and I relaxed. ¡°Why did I choose midsummer?¡± I heard him mutter under his breath as he stood.

    ¡°Because the Sanctuary is in bloom?¡± I offered as I adjusted my robes. Most weddings were held in spring to signify new life. Out of season weddings were rare and often to avoid punishment. I touched my throat again, a habit I had begun every time I thought of marriage. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to have it sooner?¡± Lord Cadfael shook his head.

    ¡°No¡­ all of my weddings have been in spring, I¡¯ve begun to hate that season. Whenever the winter tempests settle and the waters warm I¡¯m reminded of Ai and Syr.¡± Lord Cadfael covered his eyes and sighed. ¡±I think I have a headache.¡±

    ¡°I know my singing is bad but it has never been known to cause sickness,¡± I said teasingly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say different. You sang the night you got sick, and then I heard your singing again today. Your voice must be poison.¡±

    I swatted Lord Cadfael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well then drop dead.¡± He mimed a blow to his heart, staggered back then fell to the floor gracefully. I laughed then offered my hand to help him up. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± He kissed the back of my hand then stood, brushing off the stray bits of moss that clung to him.

    He looked sad as he said, ¡°Just be faithful.¡±

 Chapter Five

    When I arrived for dinner that night I noticed spiked tension in Lord Cadfael. His face was drawn and his eyes distant as I was seated across from my father. He barely acknowledged me as I greeted the both of them. I heard the soft scuff of feet behind me and turned to see Lady Ai and a man who could only be Lord Gidean enter the dining hall.

    ¡°I present Lord Gidean and his wife Lady Ai of West Port,¡± Bran announced to the room. Lord Gidean, a tall man nearing his late thirties already had gray hair which he had swept over one shoulder without adornment. He wore extravagant robes of yellow and orange decorated by a gold chain encrusted with rubies. Lady Ai nearly matched him for height and wore yellow robes with a white sash. Among the ladies who lived close to the mainland she was considered the most beautiful and the most ruthless. It was rumored that she had caused her brother¡¯s madness in order to gain his inheritance of their father¡¯s waters then had her sister and unborn illegitimate child banished.

    She smiled coldly at Lord Cadfael then turned her gaze on me. I was stunned by the intensity of rage held in her eyes. Her lips twisted in a sneer before she cleared her throat. ¡°May I also present Lord Aur Cadfaelson,¡± Bran said hurriedly. He stepped away from the door and a small boy entered, his robes matching Lady Ai¡¯s. He had her lips and shape of face, but the rest of his features were that of Lord Cadfael.

    I glanced at him and saw the barely suppressed rage as he glared first at Lady Ai then Lord Gidean. ¡°Did he say Cadfaelson?¡± My father whispered. Lord Cadfael pushed back his chair slowly and stood up, his eyes never leaving Lady Ai. The woman was gripping the boy¡¯s shoulder tightly and he squirmed under her hand.

    ¡°Go and greet your father Aur,¡± Lady Ai said then pushed the boy forward. He tripped and landed face down on the floor. ¡°Get up you worthless child.¡±

    I immediately hated Lady Ai as I watched her son sniffle as he stood up on unsteady legs. ¡°H-hello father,¡± the boy said as he stopped in front of Lord Cadfael. The lord swiftly picked up the boy and kissed him on his wet cheeks.

    ¡°It will be alright,¡± I heard him whisper to the boy. Lord Cadfael¡¯s eyes were stricken with pain. I could not stop myself from glaring at Lady Ai. So this was the great mystery that had been kept secret from the household. Lady Ai had given birth to Lord Cadfael¡¯s son and kept him hidden away for the past five years. The thought sickened me and I felt my stomach churn in response.

    ¡°Vael, why is such common drift sitting at the table,¡± Lady Ai asked as she stared at my father. I stood and broke her line of sight. ¡°Oh hello dear, such an ugly child you are. I would be surprised if Vael found someone much prettier than me. I guessed he was only able to pick a shiny pebble out of all the common ones. What would be the appropriate term?¡± She pursed her lips and tapped her chin as she pretended to think hard. ¡°Fool¡¯s gold; it looks like the real thing, but at the end of the day it is worthless.¡±

    I shifted back from the table nearly knocking my chair over in the process. Lady Ai simpered. ¡°She has a temper, must be from her father seeing as how-¡°

    I never gave her the chance to finish her sentence. Lady Ai stumbled back after my fist connected with her left eye. She grabbed Lord Gidean¡¯s arm and pointed at me shrieking incoherently. He brushed her off his arm and distanced himself from her. ¡°You come into this home as a guest and insult everyone as if you have the right. You do not rule here treacherous serpent. You can insult me all you want but not my father nor my fianc¨¦ and his child.¡±

    ¡°Sol!¡±

    I Looked back at Lord Cadfael, his son was clutching him tightly, his face buried in the crook of his neck. Lord Cadfael looked as if a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders and he beckoned me to his side.

    ¡°Well, I see you have chosen a warrior to be your wife Cadfael, well done,¡± Lord Gidean said clapping. I could not tell if he was being sarcastic as he smiled at us. ¡°I stole away your wife, but it seems you have found her match. I will not require punishment for her injury; she has been rather unsettled for the past few months.¡±

    ¡°Husband, do you not see what has been done to my eye! I want her flogged; she is not a noble yet.¡±

    ¡°Silence Ai! You have shown much disrespect by insulting our host and his other guests. We only stayed this long to give him his child.¡± Lord Gidean approached me took my hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°It was an honor to meet you Lady Sol. Please take care of my cousin.¡± He released my hand, smiled at Lord Cadfael then dragged Lady Ai out of the room. She gave me one last glare before the door closed behind them.

    I covered my face and began to laugh drily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just struck a noble.¡± I felt a warm hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Sol, that was very reckless of you,¡± my father said before kissing my forehead. ¡°I am an old man, I don¡¯t care about insults anymore, they are just a sign of insecurity. So, are we still eating dinner?¡±

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    ¡°Insults may not be important but food is.¡±

    ¡°I would have to agree with your father, food is important. Are you hungry Aur?¡±Lord Cadfael asked. The boy nodded his head still buried in his father¡¯s neck. I felt Lord Cadfael slowly relax as we ate dinner quietly. Aur sat in his lap refusing to leave his father¡¯s side. I smiled a little when the boy looked at me. Lord Cadfael whispered something in his ear and the boy left his lap and came over to me. He looked up at me with his big brown eyes filled with fear and wonder. I smiled, filling it with as much warmth as I could.

    ¡°Papa said that you¡¯re a warrior and will protect us from Mama,¡± Aur said in a small voice. I looked up at Lord Cadfael not knowing how to respond then looked back at the boy. Something within me stirred and I picked the boy up and cradled him in my lap how my mother used to cradle me.

    ¡°Of course Aur, I¡¯ll be your warrior,¡± I whispered to him and kissed his hair. He twisted around and hugged me. I looked up at Lord Cadfael and he shrugged while I saw my father smile out of the corner of my eye.

    ¡°Can I sleep in your bed tonight?¡±

    ¡°Well, that would be up to your father.¡± I mouthed ¡®what do I do?¡¯ to Lord Cadfael. He smiled and nodded at me and I felt my stomach sink. I didn¡¯t know anything about taking care of a child. While older children were fine infants scared me the most. I knew I could never be a mother, but for some reason children liked me. Though Aur was not an infant I still felt that same panic that I did around them. He was going to be my son, I realized with horror. Once I married Lord Cadfael I would become a surrogate mother to the child I held. My stomach flopped.

    Lord Cadfael must have sensed my distress for he left his seat and kneeled beside my chair. ¡°Sol, are you still sick?¡±

    ¡°My stomach is unsettled. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± I smiled weakly as my stomach continued to roll.

    ¡°Do you need to lie down? Don¡¯t over exert yourself; you¡¯ve barely been out of bed for a day.¡±

    ¡°So attacking guards and nobles doesn¡¯t count as over exertion?¡± I batted my eyelids at him.

    ¡°What do you mean by attacking guards?¡±

    I covered my mouth; he wasn¡¯t supposed to know about the incident with the warrior. I shook my head and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said quickly. I felt his heated stare as I avoided his eyes. What would he do to his warrior or me if he found out what had happened? I had handled the situation already although crudely. Then again, this was not my household yet and I would be seen as undermining Lord Cadfael¡¯s authority.

    ¡°Sol, I asked you a direct question and I expect an answer.¡±

    ¡°Vael I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I whispered. I still could not look him in the eyes making me feel shameful.

    ¡°Did he attack you?¡± he asked standing up sharply. ¡°No other man touches my woman and lives.¡± I grabbed his hand before he could storm out of the room searching for blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I told him to hit me! Wait, wait, listen,¡± I said holding a hand up as I saw the hurt in his eyes. ¡°They were abusing Ryaa. They spat and pissed in his food then beat him when he refused to eat it. They soiled his bedding and chained him to the wall. Is this how you treat your prisoners?¡± I felt Aur shaking in my arms and I patted his back to soothe him.

    ¡°No, that is not how I treat prisoners, only Landwalkers.¡±

    I stood up and placed Aur in Cadfael¡¯s arms then ran from the room. Ryaa could not stay in this place. It was wrong of me to let him live in such suffering. Why was it that I was the only one who cared about him? Yes the Landwalkers attacked us centuries ago because of jealousy, but why did the hate have to continue?

    I would escape, I would find a place to leave Ryaa so that his family could find him then I would disappear. I would travel to another village, maybe Aquarian, the main city. There was no place for me here.

    I held back a sob as I thought of my father living alone without me. I halted in my tracks and wiped my eyes furiously. My plan would not work if I was crying when I showed up.

    The guards were the only ones in the hall when I approached it. They were the same ones from earlier, with luck this would be easy. ¡°I¡¯ve come to move the prisoner back to his original place.¡±

    ¡°What? We¡¯ve received no word from Lord Cadfael about this,¡± the guard I had hurt responded. I leveled a cold look at him.

    ¡°He is my prisoner to do with as I please. Do you think that I¡¯m not strong enough to handle him myself?¡± Everyone knew that Waterfolk were naturally stronger than Landwalkers. A woman as short as myself could easily handle one grown man twice my height. Two men though could give me a struggle. The two men looked at each other then the younger unlocked the door. I calmly stepped in the cell and found Ryaa asleep in the corner in fresh clothes. The room had been cleaned up and I smiled; sometimes terror could go a long way.

    I kneeled beside him and gently shook him awake. He stretched and yawned then jumped as he noticed me beside him. His jaw dropped. ¡°Quit drooling and get up. I¡¯m taking you to a safer place,¡± I whispered. His mouth closed with a snap and he stood up carefully.

    ¡°May I ask where we¡¯re going?¡± I put my finger to my lips and pointed to the door. A mischievous glint entered his eyes and I wondered what he was thinking. I stood, grabbed his arm then led him out of his cell.

    ¡°Thank you for your services,¡± I said as I passed the guards. We made it through the household without anyone trying to stop us. From my tour I knew of a stairwell that led to the roof of the manor. The passageway was dusty and by the time we reached the door both of us were coughing and sneezing. I tore a strip from my robe then beckoned to Ryaa; he didn¡¯t move. ¡°I forgot Landwalkers can¡¯t see as well as Waterfolk.¡± He grunted. ¡°Here, lean down so I can blindfold you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to stop me from taking it off and strangling you with it?¡± I smiled even though he could not see it.

    ¡°Because I could snap your neck before you even got the chance. Look, I¡¯m trying to help you escape. This is no place for a man like you. If I had known that they would treat you like that I never would have allowed them to touch you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me that you demons have become soft. I¡¯ve seen what you can do to a grown man.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, demons. 400 hundred years ago we were all Landwalkers, but after the great flood that split the land we who had sunk beneath the waves were saved by the Gentle God and turned into what you see now.¡±

    ¡°Horse shit, you demons caused a great wave and devoured our people so that you could assume human form, but my ancestors fought you off and kept you confined to the sea.¡±

    I laughed. ¡°Believe what you want. It was the Landwalkers who first attacked the Waterfolk because they were jealous of our power and blessing. We have freedom to move in two worlds while you are confined to one and can only brush the surface of the other.¡± I secured the cloth around his eyes then tried the door. It was locked but luckily it was wooden. I punched through the wood and opened the door from the outside. My knuckles stung as I pushed the door open. Suddenly the wind took it from my hands and it banged against the outer wall. I heard Ryaa curse behind me and sighed.

    It was a moonless night but I could see the out cropping of rocks that covered the roof of the half sunk manor. Trees and other scant plant life grew resiliently between the stones. I was amazed with how large Lord Cadfael¡¯s household was. The areas that were open for living was small compared to the immense size. The stone that made up the manor was white granite that shone gently like bone. I secured my grip on Ryaa¡¯s wrist and led him through the maze of tree and stone until we reached the edge of the roof. Far below the waves crashed against the walls of the manor and off in the distance I could see the tall solitary island where I had kept Ryaa before.

    ¡°Hold your breath!¡± I shouted over the wind. Before he could protest I picked him up and jumped over the edge.

    Within half an hour we made it to the shore of the mainland. I dragged a shivering Ryaa out of the water and above the tide line of the small beach I had found. He gasped and ripped his blindfold off. ¡°Will you be okay here until morning?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine freezing to death in the cold and wind. If that doesn¡¯t kill me then the sickness from being cold might.¡±

    I rolled my eyes knowing that he could not see me with his poor eyesight. ¡°I would stay, but if I do I could be killed by one of your kin. What I suggest is that you spend the night in the cave up there, I¡¯ll find wood for a fire. After that you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so gracious you are.¡±

    ¡°Why thank you.¡±

    After leaving Ryaa in the safety of the cave I trudged uphill to the tree line. Many branches had fallen during the wind storm. I gathered them quickly then turned to make my way back to the cave. I heard the snap of a branch from deep within the trees. I immediately turned. After hearing nothing I ran the rest of the way back to the cave. I dropped the branches and Ryaa¡¯s feet and watched him jump at the sound. ¡°True to your word I see. I find it strange that a demon like you can be so kind. Why are you being kind?¡±

    ¡°Kindness? Consider it guilt for bringing you among my people. I wish you a good life. May we never see each other again.¡± I turned my back on him and left the cave. Suddenly pain ripped through my shoulder and I staggered. I saw blood spattered on the sand and an arrow. I felt my shoulder; my hand came away wet and warm. More pain bloomed in my shoulder then lower as an arrow pierced my thigh. Quickly I sprinted for the water line hearing the ssish of arrows as they landed in the sand. Another arrow pierced my body and I staggered while grunting in pain. Someone had spotted me from the cliffs. I knew next to nothing of the mainland, only stories of cities farther inland long since barred to us.

    ¡°I hit it again! I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s male or female from this distance.¡± I heard a man shout. I gritted my teeth and put in my last bit of strength to reach the water. Suddenly boats appeared around the edge of the cliff illuminated by lanterns. Nine men sat within them aiming guns and crossbows at me. I felt my heart freeze within my chest and I collapsed in the sand. They had trapped me. Somehow I must have wandered into a scouting party. ¡°Drag me in a whirlpool,¡± I whispered as they dragged their boats to beach.

    I felt new energy surge within me; they would not take me down easily. I was not some weakling to go quietly. I tore the arrows from my body and gripped the flints between my fingers. Before they could react I was among them punching and slashing. As close as I was I knew it would be too dangerous for them to fire upon me at such close range.

    I felt my body slowing down as my fist connected with an overweight burly man. His eyes rolled back in his head as I stumbled away from him and closer to the water. I swayed on my feet and my vision blurred briefly. ¡°Tempest and waves,¡± I growled as I realized what was happening. I was losing too much blood; I had to hurry into the water. I stumbled back until the waves crested against the back of my knees. I felt my body trying to change, but I was too close to the beach. If I changed they would be able to overpower me quickly.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s trying to escape, Jon, the net!¡±

    I saw a man bend down and grab something at his feet. My legs buckled as I lost concentration. Pain shot up my tail as I tried to force it to turn back. ¡°No,¡± I sobbed. I fell backwards at a mass of interwoven ropes was thrown over me then cinched tight. I screamed as loud as I could, the sound echoing back to me from the cliffs. All of the men flinched at the sound. I continued to draw it out, the pitch going higher and higher until they were covering their ears and screaming in pain. I saw movement in the corner of my eye then watched helplessly as the butt of a gun came down on my head.

    I moaned as I felt my body rock. My skin felt dry, gritty and hot. All of my limbs were sore and ached as I shifted position. A bright light made the inside of my eyelids red as I rolled over on my back. ¡°Tempest and waves,¡± I muttered as I forced my eyes open.

    The first thing I noticed was that I was in a wooden cage in the back of a cart. The cart was being pulled by one horse led by a small youth with dark brown hair. All around us were trees. I could tell we were headed east by the position of the sun. I turned my head and saw more cages with small furry animals curled around each other asleep and a barrel where the strong smell of fish came from. I sat up slowly hissing in pain as all of my wounds protested. Dried blood stains and tears marred the beauty of the robes I had been dressed in before my escape turned capture. At least my Grace was intact underneath.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s awake,¡± I heard a man say. I looked up to see two horse riders. One was Ryaa, the other I did not know. Both watched me with hostility and I smirked at them. They could not hold me in this cage.

    ¡°She, she¡¯s awake,¡± Ryaa corrected the other man.

    ¡°They look like us but everyone knows they¡¯re sexless.¡±

    ¡°No, I was among them for over a week remember, they definitely have gender¡­ As well as a sophisticated society.¡± I skimmed over Ryaa¡¯s appearance, sometime between I was unconscious and now he had shaved making him look noticeably younger, his hair was still long and was now braided down his back. He wore a simple blue shirt and black pants that brought out the color of his eyes. The other man had hair like sunlight and his eyes were the color of the sea on a stormy day. He wore red and brown. ¡°Did you have a good sleep milady?¡± Ryaa asked addressing me. I snorted and turned my back on him.

    ¡°Lady? Why are you giving her such a title, she¡¯s a demon.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s engaged to a lord below the waters. All of his guards fear her and the servants respect her. She seems to be a warrior of standing among them.¡±

    ¡°A woman as a warrior?¡± the sun-haired man scoffed. He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°If I had not seen the damage she had caused for myself I would not believe it. She¡¯s as small as a child, do you know her age?¡±

    ¡°No, they address her as an adult and she is developed like one, only short, like May.¡± I crossed my legs and stared hard at Ryaa. I did not like being treated as if I wasn¡¯t present, but the more information I could gain about these two would be helpful. They had not killed me, which was surprising seeing as how ruthless most Landwalkers were. It was as if each one of them had a personal vendetta against us. Most Waterfolk did not want to be bothered with Landwalkers, but our land bound brethren insisted on disturbing us.

    ¡°Why is she staring at you like that?¡± Sun-hair asked looking nervous. I smiled at him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been her prisoner these last few days, maybe she expects something from me? Well demoness?¡±

    I rolled my eyes at the both of them then faced forward in the cage. My stomach growled but I ignored it. This was no time to be thinking about food. I needed to know where I was and how to get back to the sea. I sighed; this would be no easy task without a map. The men seemed relaxed on their path of choice which meant that they knew the area and where they were going, they would not have a map. My only choice was to navigate by the heavens.

    I reached between the bars of my cage and inspected the padlock. It looked to be made from iron with speckles of rust from weathering and age. Given time I would be able to snap the clasp, but would it cause more noise than destroying the cage itself? The bars of the cage were made from dozens of thin branches bound together by iron bands. They would be easy to break but it would take time to do it quietly; I would have to wait until everyone was asleep.

    I heard a sharp bark and jumped. They had hounds with them. Was fate placing obstacles in my way to punish me? Suddenly I missed Lord Cadfael. I wanted to feel his arms wrapped around me, his lips pressed against mine. Why was I so rash to leave, why couldn¡¯t I have stayed and talked with him? Now I was far over the Forbidden line with chance of escape slowly dwindling with each step of the horse. ¡°Vael, Papa, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered under my breath. I held back the tears that burned my eyes; I deserved no pity for myself.

    In the late afternoon after we stopped so the men could water the horses. By then my stomach was hurting from hunger and each of my wounds were throbbing and stinging. I shivered as I watched Ryaa and Sun-hair take care of the horses. I licked my lips as I watched the horses dip their heads into the small brook that paralleled the road. Would they let me drink or force me to dry out until my skin became like jerky?

    ¡°Why are we travelling with that demoness instead of just killing her?¡± Sun-hair asked as he patted the neck of his dappled gray. The horse snorted at him then went back to drinking. I watched its strong muscles move, my mouth watering as I thought of sitting in the brook and letting the water run over my skin.

    ¡°We need a chance to study them. There is a lot to be gained from knowing our enemy.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they come lookin for her?¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯ll expect her to be dead. She¡¯s only a ghost now.¡± Ryaa bit a nail off then flicked it on the ground before turning to look at me. He folded his arms and I mimicked him. ¡°You look like shit, is it because you¡¯re away from the sea?¡± I rolled my eyes at him then pretended to look at the sky. Waterfolk rarely paid attention to the sky, but when we did the elders would describe it as the sea beyond, a special sea where the Gentle God and his attendants swam. Only when it rained did our worlds connect.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Look, I know you can fucking talk. Are you just going to starve yourself?¡± I closed my eyes, still shivering and went to sleep.

    The next time I woke it was evening and the sun was setting to my right. Ryaa and Sun-hair were pitching cloth huts while the youth secured the horses. Every now and then he would cast furtive glances my way. One of those times I winked at him and watched him jump. If I was going to be a demon to these people then I might as well draw out my act as long as I could. I figured I had a couple of days left at best, one at worst. If they wanted to study me as Ryaa claimed, who knew how long I would last. Better to escape or die trying.

    After pitching the cloth huts Ryaa came back to the cart and removed some of the crates loaded near the front. I heard the rattle of look objects and became curious to know what they were. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± I asked as soon as Ryaa came back and picked up a blanket. He raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Supplies¡­ Why are you speaking now?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Just curious. When were you planning on killing me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, am I keeping you from a very important appointment?¡±

    ¡°Well I was due to be married, but I guess that plan is chum.¡± I yawned and stretched then immediately regretted it. My wounds seemed to catch fire as they began to seep more blood and pus. I gritted my teeth and tried to force myself to breathe. My head spun and I vomited through the bars of the cage.

    They should have just finished me at the beach, I thought as I shivered. I heard Ryaa and Sun-hair arguing about opening my cage to let me out. It looked like Sun-hair was winning until Ryaa came back to the cart with a key, climbed in and opened my cage. He lifted me out then jumped over the side of the cart and laid me next to the closest cloth hut. I felt too weak to resist him as he wrapped ropes around my wrists and ankles before entering the cloth hut. He came out with a bundle of blankets and partially wrapped them around me before opening the front of my robes.

    I closed my eyes at the sight of angry red flesh that was torn around the exit wounds. A clear liquid striped with blood was seeping from them. My body continued to shiver uncontrollably and my teeth rattled in my head. Why was I so cold? I had never been this cold before, I needed heat. Ryaa¡¯s hand touched my forehead and I sighed as I moved into it. His warmth felt so good against my skin. ¡°She has a fever. Quick, boil some water and get the rags from that pack over there.¡± I felt his hands inspect my thighs then my shins, his fingers like a soft warm breath against my skin. Distantly I heard myself moan as I enjoyed his heat.

    ¡°Here, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I did not recognize the voice that spoke so close to me.

    ¡°Her wounds have not been treated and they¡¯re infected. Go help set up camp, it¡¯s improper for a child to look upon a woman,¡± Ryaa said.

    ¡°I thought it was improper for an unmarried man to look at an unmarried woman.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a demon, it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t count if I see her!¡±

    ¡°Fire, now!¡± Ryaa snapped and I assumed he was speaking to the youth. I heard the boy scramble to his feet taking his warmth with him. ¡°Damn kid¡­¡±Ryaa cursed under his breath. ¡°Stay still, you¡¯re not going to like this.¡±

    My eyes flew open as I felt a knife cut through my skin like a thin brand of fire. I screamed and a rag was shoved into my mouth. The foul taste of the fabric made me gag and my eyes watered blurring my vision. Two hands grabbed my bound arms and pinned them under a great weight. Without proper leverage I could not shake it off. I felt someone straddle me and I bucked trying to throw them off. ¡°Please hold her still, I don¡¯t want to do more damage than I have too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t just let her die.¡±

    ¡°When you figure out the answer tell me,¡± Ryaa murmured over my muffled screams. For what seemed like days my body burned and sweated as Ryaa first drained then cleaned my wounds. When he began to sew them shut I lost consciousness.

    I heard Ryaa¡¯s voice whispering in the darkness of the night. I cracked my eyes open and found myself back in my cage which had been moved inside his cloth hut. There campfire had died down to coals in the night and a mist had filtered into woods. Sun-hair was lying on his side listening to Ryaa as he continued to speak in low tones. I assumed the youth was asleep. Briefly I wondered what the boy¡¯s name was, the Landwalkers had been very careful not to mention their names in front of me.

    I lay still so they would not be alerted to my wakefulness. ¡°Just that when I tried to kill her, I couldn¡¯t. I had her in my grasp, knife to her throat and I hesitated. When I looked into her eyes I saw such fear, it was as if I was looking at my sister.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s ridiculous, she died years ago, besides that demon is much too young to be her.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling from my head. I see Melinde falling into the sea over and over again; I had to move away from it, but I was called back by my father¡­¡± Sun-hair touched Ryaa¡¯s shoulder and shook it gently.

    ¡°I know, many of us despise that demon pool, but it is our mission as followers of the Gentle God to rid the earth and waters of all demon spawn. Until they are gone we will never know rest.¡±

    Ryaa sighed and rested his chin in his palm. ¡°Yes, and yet we were asked to bring Sol to the temple.¡±

    ¡°You sound like it¡¯s a bad thing. Were you really going to let her go after she left you in that cave?¡± Ryaa nodded. ¡°You weren¡¯t planning on sneaking up behind her and¡­¡± Sun-hair mimed stabbing and I felt a chill go down my spine. Ryaa stared off into the distance for a moment then shook his head. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Get some sleep, we still have six hours journey ahead of us,¡± Ryaa said getting to his feet. He stretched then entered the cloth hut. I held my breath as he sealed the flap closed. He started to undress then paused as I covered my mouth, but the little gasp had already escaped. ¡°You¡¯re awake aren¡¯t you, how long?¡±

    I counted to five in my head then answered. ¡°Enough to know you had a sister.¡± I heard him sigh in anger as he threw his shirt at the back wall of his hut.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re willing to talk to me now. What else do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed me yet?¡± He shook his head and began taking off his boots while muttering under his breath. As he reached for his belt buckle I held up my hands then remembered that he could not see me in the dark. ¡°Stop, I can see you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Waterfolk can see at night almost as well as we see in daylight.¡±

    ¡°You could have told me this before I began stripping,¡± Ryaa said flopping down on his bedding and pulling the blanket over his head. ¡°Why can¡¯t you have human eyesight¡­¡± he grumbled as he twisted beneath his blankets. His pants soon followed his shirt and he rolled over to his side, back facing me.

    ¡°I am human and my sight is a gift of the Gentle God.¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing at his sulking, he reminded me of my cousin Ollin always on the edge of things offering his own comments wanted or not then sulking when he was chased away. A pillow hit the bars of the cage and I snorted. ¡°Go to sleep or stay quiet,¡± Ryaa growled then turned over. Soon he was snoring and I was left alone to think. My thoughts drifted to Lord Cadfael. I wondered what he must be thinking now that I was gone. How angry was he with me? Soon I drifted off to sleep.

    I felt the earth tip and woke quickly. I looked up to see Sun-hair lifting the end of the cage where my head was, Ryaa was at my feet. They both grunted as they lifted it to shoulder level and carried it to the cart. The camp had already been dismantled and the boy was waiting at the front of the cart looking nervous. When the cage was set down I sat up and stretched. Sun-hair muttered a comment and Ryaa sighed.

    The wood was still misty, the sun a pink sliver resting on the treetops. I rarely saw the sun unfiltered by the sea. All the different colors that the sky reflected always fascinated me. I remembered Lord Cadfael¡¯s painting of the waves reflecting the sunlight; I wanted to see it again. Why did I run away? If I ever saw Lord Cadfael I would apologize and beg him to let me see it again. There was no way he would want to marry me after I ran. Going back to the fields wouldn¡¯t be so bad, but I couldn¡¯t convince myself of that.

    A stone marker alerted us to the nearness of our destination. I looked at the carved words wondering what they said. I never learned to read, it wasn¡¯t needed for field work. I could count and write numbers and knew the many symbols that represented different items we used every day.

    I steadily felt the tension in the men around me rise the closer we got to our destination. I kept quiet and my head forward so I could see what was coming. The trees were thinning around the roadside letting more light reach us. I rubbed my dry skin feeling it begin to itch. My wounds twinged but the pain was manageable. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryaa asked. I briefly looked over my shoulder at him and smiled. I figured the less threatening I seemed the easier it would be to escape, but if I seemed weak they might take advantage of me.

    I heard the boy gasp and turned forward to see we had crested a hill and before us was a wide bridge spanning a deep chasm. Across the bridge were several guards sitting outside a shack. They immediately stood and grabbed their weapons. I sat as still as I could and slightly lowered my head. The cart wheels banged and rattled against the wooden planks of the bridge. I could feel the void below like a deep black wound that cut through the rock and soil. Suddenly I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. It felt as if a giant cold hand was pressing against my chest, its fingers around my throat. The wind picked up around us and I heard a whisper within it. You are mine, echoed in my ears. My heart threw itself against my ribs straining to get out.

    Something had made this chasm in the ground, something that was old. The nearer we got to the edge of the bridge the stronger the voice was. The air seemed thicker and the sunlight dimmed to shades of gray. No one else seemed to notice the difference between the wooded side of the bridge and the field beyond. Was their eyesight that much weaker than Waterfolk¡¯s?

    Two guards lowered their halberds, the weapons looking menacing. ¡°What is yer bi¡¯ness here?¡± the tallest one asked. He had a thick red beard which looked striking with his light brown hair. I wondered how such colors appeared in hair; among Waterfolk we all had black hair, brown a rarity. Some nobles dyed their hair or wore wigs to get the vibrant colors seen among the fish and plants.

    Sun-hair stepped forward and removed a token from around his neck. ¡°This is our citizen pass. We¡¯re on business.¡±

    ¡°Why d¡¯you cart a demon with you?¡± I looked him straight in the eye as he called me a demon. I saw him flinch then adjust his hands on his weapon to mask his fear. ¡°What kind of bi¡¯ness d¡¯you have?¡±

    ¡°Shepherd Stone requested that we bring her here.¡±

    ¡°Her? That¡¯s a female? Thought they were all male n¡¯that.¡± I saw Sun-hair blush.

    ¡°Will you let us pass,¡± Ryaa asked. The halberd man nodded and stood aside. The boy tugged on the leather harness and the horses began to move. I looked at every guard silently. One spat at me as I passed. As soon as we entered the town a mob formed around us yelling and screaming. Food and liquid, fresh and otherwise were thrown at me as we continued down the main road. I resisted the urge to wipe away the mess from my clothes, the robes I did not care about despite their beauty and my Grace could never be stained. I fingered the necklace that was still around my neck then stopped; I mustn¡¯t show fear.

    Over the heads of the crowd a large stone building came into view. The outside was simple with no adornments, but I could feel power resonating from its walls. I felt my stomach twist as the power settled over me like rank oil. The cart slowed to a stop in the open courtyard before the temple. Many men dressed in gray robes stood in formation in front of the temple. In the shadow of the doorway another similar clothed man holding a staff. His eyes reflected the light much like my own did at night and I knew he was not a Landwalker. He waited until the crowd finished forming before stepping out of the shadows into the weakened sunlight. Immediate silence fell over the crowd. I was surprised to see that he did not look like Waterfolk, his trimmed beard and brown hair marking him as a Landwalker.

    ¡°Good people of Naomi, I know that you have many comments and concerns about our visitor, but you must know that I requested that this demon be brought to us. Once I divine who its evil lord is, it shall be executed for its crimes against humanity,¡± the man answered. I gritted my teeth at his words. I considered playing the demon for him then mentally shook myself. Acting like a fool would not help me escape. ¡°These brave citizens fought hard to bring this spawn of the abyss; they shall be treated with respect and honor.¡± The man then gestured to a line of guards that stood off to the side of the courtyard. They stamped their spears then rushed forward to surround the cart. I looked at each of them noting their sweating faces and fearful eyes. I was sick of seeing such faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look it in the eyes,¡± one of the men hissed. I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from rolling. These people were more superstitious than my own. What could a normal person like me do, but then to them I was not normal.

    Sun-hair unlocked my cage and I was allowed to slip over the edge of the cart onto the ground. I stretched out all the kinks that had gathered in my limbs after being stuck in a low cage. Several people jumped back as I swung my arms down then twisted side to side. I heard a few people laugh at me. Here I was a short woman surround by tall muscular guards stretching as if I wasn¡¯t in danger. I know I looked practically harmless, but most knew Waterfolk had superior strength; we needed it to survive in the harsh sea.

    I felt a hand on my shoulder; it was Ryaa holding a set of shackles. ¡°Stay still,¡± he ordered me. I held out my arms wrists together so that he could secure the clasps easily. I wondered if he was going to treat me as Lord Cadfael¡¯s guards had treated him. So far he had been kind in his own way. He was really nervous standing beside me so I smiled at him then stepped closer to the guards. His eyes widened in surprise making me wonder what he was thinking, it didn¡¯t matter though; if the strange man was true to his words I would be executed.

    The guards closed rank around me and we began to walk forward. The crowd had started to mutter, the sound a dull roar like the waves striking a cliff side. ¡°Sol!¡± I paused and turned to look over my shoulder. Ryaa still stood next to the cart twisting his hands. His lips thinned then parted as if he wanted to say something when Sun-hair pulled on his arm while glaring at me. I raised my hands and waved then went silently with the guards.

 Bonus Chapter: Ryaa

    I never thought that my life would be in the hands of a demon. We were taught since birth that they were dangerous and evil.

    Beware their words, they¡¯re binding

    Beware their eyes, they¡¯re beguiling

    Beware their song, it¡¯s frightening

    Beware their grip, it¡¯s crushing

    Beware, beware they¡¯re deadly.

    We were taught this poem lest we encounter one and forget. I had wondered if this was just a scary story to keep children in line, at least until I met Sol.

    When she pulled me off the cliff near Wallow, I was sure that she meant to kill me. Even when I had survived the fall and was kept prisoner, I was certain. Then she stood up for me in front of her own people and offered to die for me.

    I thought she was joking, that it was some elaborate trick devised by her and her lord to get me to let my guard down. I had already told her my name, but maybe all they lacked was my trust. Maybe they had plans for me to betray my people.

    Sol¡¯s kindness in comparison to my guards¡¯ brutality made me certain that was the case, but for a brief moment, when she opened her robe and threatened my guards, I thought she was beautiful. Her confidence in front of those men made my heart skip and my face heat despite better judgement.

    I cursed myself over and over in my head; I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. I had Claire waiting at home for me, but the chances of us ever seeing each other again seemed slim.

    It wasn¡¯t until Sol appeared before me in the middle of the night, her face flushed and her robes in disarray, that I felt my heart soften toward her. She smiled at me and I couldn¡¯t help but return it. I was resigned to my fate, I was sure that I was to die soon. Even the cold water of the sea had convinced me this was to be true and yet I clung to her warm body and breathed in the scent of almonds from her curly hair.

    Hope kept me from attacking her even as we had reached the shore. I wanted to kiss her in thanks, but hid my elation with my suspicion. Beware, beware they¡¯re deadly, echoed in my mind. Even so, I wanted to thank her for my freedom. I opened my mouth to say the words as she was leaving, but fate decided to punish her at that moment.

    A patrol had discovered us on the beach; they thought they were rescuing me from a demon. They were the men from Wallow, men that had accompanied me in our hunt for the demon, men who had thought me dead.

    They dragged Sol¡¯s unconscious body from the sea and onto the beach. One man crouched over her and raised his knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her!¡± I shouted from the cave. They looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Ryaa? How?¡± my friend William said. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    I ran my hand over my beard. Was I really that unrecognizable? Well it was night and their torches and lanterns barely illuminated the beach around us.

    William seized me in a bear hug and lifted me off my feet. ¡°Ryaa! I thought you were dead! Your father will be relieved.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°So he will¡­¡± I said. William set me down on my feet and walked beside me as I approached the demon. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge?¡± I asked the men.

    ¡°That¡¯d be me,¡± a gray-haired man said. ¡°You¡¯re Ryaa, Aaron Kane¡¯s son?¡± I nodded. ¡°We thought you were dead, heard that a demon pulled you off a cliff.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that a demon pulled me off a cliff, but I survived.¡± I moved closer to Sol and crouched next to her still form. I placed two fingers against her throat and felt the strong pulse in her veins. ¡°Good,¡± I whispered under my breath. ¡°What were your plans for the demon?¡±

    ¡°Well, we were just going to kill this one, no point in leaving such a dangerous thing alive.¡±

    ¡°Let me take her, Shephard Stone in Naomi has been looking for some demon specimens,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That so? I recall some Naomi men came by about a week ago talking about that.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°So, will you let me?¡±

    The man rubbed his chin. ¡°Seeing as she¡¯s already subdued and not threatening anyone¡­ I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, are any of the Naomi men still about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at the tavern,¡± William said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    I removed the net from Sol¡¯s body and lifted her off the sand. I was surprised by how light she was compared to the strength that she possessed. Her head lolled to the side and I could see her face illuminated by the torchlight. Despite the bruise forming on her forehead she looked cute. My heart skipped in my chest and I felt my face heat in embarrassment

    She¡¯s still a demon, I thought to myself. They¡¯re dangerous.

    The men stepped back warily as I carried Sol¡¯s limp body up the beach. William fell in beside me with a lantern. ¡°Are you sure you just want to carry her like that? What if she wakes up and escapes?¡±

    ¡°Here, hold her,¡± I said and placed her body in his arms. He stiffened immediately and air escaped his lips in a hiss. I ignored it and pulled my shirt off and tore it into strips. I then proceeded to secure Sol¡¯s wrists. Until her tail dried I would it would be difficult to secure her lower half as well. Finishing my chore I took her back into my arms.

    ¡°So,¡± William said as we began to walk again. ¡°Where were you all this time?¡±

    ¡°I had been captured by the demons, but managed to escape.¡±

    ¡°Captured? They didn¡¯t kill you? Did they torture you?¡±

    ¡°Obviously if they killed me I wouldn¡¯t be here. Actually this one saved my life and released me.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± William looked at me sideways. I sighed and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You managed to charm a demon? He didn¡¯t touch you did he?¡±

    ¡°What? No! And he¡¯s a she.¡±

    ¡°She¡­really?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± I pulled aside Sol¡¯s robes to reveal the mounds of flesh hidden by them.

    ¡°Holy¡­ wait until I tell the lads. No wonder the tales speak of sirens.¡±

    We reached the tavern in silence after traveling along the road for half an hour. My arms ached from the exertion, but I didn¡¯t want William to carry her. What if he hurt her?

    As soon as we entered the tavern the conversation softened then died when they saw Sol in my arms. Though her tail had disappeared, the strange sheen of her black hair still marked her as a demon. The stares instantly grew hostile as the bar tender came around the counter. ¡°Why are you bringing such filth into my tavern Kane?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my men. We were sent to capture one alive.¡±

    ¡°In the back,¡± the bar tender said jerking his thumb toward a door to his left. ¡°If that thing wakes up and makes a mess you¡¯ll be paying for the damages.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I understand.¡±

    William pushed the door into the back room open. The room was usually reserved for private games and meetings. Tonight it seemed that they had reserved it for the former. I immediately recognized the five men that I had traveled with from Naomi.

    They looked up from their cards and stared at me as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Ryaa?¡± my friend Locke said as he rose slowly from his chair. Cards fell onto the table from his limp fingers.

    I lifted Sol higher in my arms. ¡°I caught her,¡± I said.

    The room erupted in cheers and I was slapped on the back by several hands, but for some reason I didn¡¯t feel like celebrating. When Sol had taken me prisoner she had never cheered or seemed gleeful that she had taken away my freedom. Instead she made it a point to treat me kindly until her ultimate decision to free me. Even the other demons below had not cheered at my presence. They feared me; they hated me, but were never glad to keep me chained.

    ¡°I thought for sure that we had lost you out on the cliffs. Where were you all this time?¡±

    ¡°I was held captive by the demons until this one decided to let me go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lucky bastard!¡±

    ¡°Gods bless.¡±

    I was slapped on the back a few more times. ¡°Well now, let me take a look at what you caught,¡± said Brant, the leader of the Naomi group. I laid Sol out on the table among the cards and mugs. Brant poked her cheeks, inspected her teeth and eyes and lifted her arms and legs. The bleeding of her wounds had stopped, but her clothing and skin was caked in drying blood and sand. I felt my face flush in annoyance. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her hair I would think she was one of us,¡± he said, his inspection over.

    I immediately picked Sol up and cradled her gently in my arms. If she had been one of us Brant would not have looked her over like prized game. I looked at her still sleeping form, grateful that she hadn¡¯t been awake for what was done to her.

    ¡°W-where are we going to put her?¡± I stuttered. I knew my face must still look flushed by the cautious stare Brant gave me.

    ¡°We can put her in the cage we brought for now. In the morning you and Locke can take her back to Naomi while the rest of us finish our tasks,¡± Brant said. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, son.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and lock that thing up before having a drink with us!¡±

    ¡°Well done lad.¡±

    I nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Are you still at the inn down the road?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Locke give him the keys¡­ better yet just go with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    William and I followed Locke out of the tavern a little ways down the road to the small inn called Seaside. In the hind part of the inn was a small stable where the men had left their carts, horses, and hounds. The dogs immediately began to bark as we approached the carts. For a moment I feared that the noise would wake Sol, but her breath remained deep and even.

    Locke jumped into the back of the cart and unlocked a cage big enough to fit a man while on his knees. ¡°Here, pass it up,¡± Locke said motioning with his hands. I hesitated a moment before kicking myself mentally. She would be safer in the cage then by my side, especially because the villagers were scared of demons.

    After passing her up I climbed into the cart after them and watched as my friend set her down in the cage and secured the padlock. Laying there she looked small and fragile. I felt horrible leaving her there after she had freed me. I wondered if she would hate me now.

    I crouched and touched the back of her hand. ¡°Good night, Sol,¡± I whispered.

 Chapter Six

    I was left to sit alone in a bare room with a single slim window and a pool of water. I regarded the pool for a few moments wondering if I should dirty it with the filth I was covered in; I settled with dipping my feet into the water. My legs quickly morphed into a tail and I sighed in relief. I giggled then splashed the water before scolding myself for being so childish when my life was close to ending. The door opened and the strange man entered the room alone holding his staff. His eyes narrowed at me as he closed the door behind him, then he smiled. His smile was like the chilliest day of winter when the cold hurt your lungs with each breath and ice collected on the tops of the sea.

    ¡°My, you are short for an adult, might I ask your name?¡±

    Silence grew between us. For some reason a voice within me shouted that I should keep my name from him. Landwalkers feared giving up names thinking Waterfolk could curse them, nonsense, but there were stories of dark creatures that needed names to ensnare their victims.

    I made designs in the puddle of water that had settled beside me. Suddenly the oily feel of dark power filled the room making me gag. I grabbed my throat feeling as if I was choking. Without thinking I dived into the water and the feeling diminished.

    ¡°Smart one aren¡¯t you. The power of the Gentle God will not keep you safe in my presence. I have lived longer than humanity and witnessed its pathetic creation. How you ask? Simple; I helped create you.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if he was lying, but after feeling his power roll over me like an unstoppable wave I was willing to give him the benefit of my doubt. ¡°I was given brief credit, but then I was forgotten by humanity. They gave praise and credit to the Gentle God while I was left to suffer in darkness so I gathered all my power and tried to wipe humanity off the face of this world.¡±

    I held in a small gasp as I watched the man slowly change. His skin turned as black as the space between the stars while his eyes glowed like twin pale green moons. His ears elongated to points while his mouth grew wider. Hair grew quickly from his head until it brushed the floor like a blue metal water fall.

    He grew taller until his head brushed the ceiling. Instinctively I shrank back.

    ¡°If you cooperate with me your suffering on this earth shall be brief.¡± He lunged for me and I dived beneath the water. The top of the water erupted and steam hissed in the air as the demon¡¯s skin touched the water. He pulled back snarling and hissing while I huddled at the bottom of the pool. ¡°Filthy cunt,¡± he howled. ¡°You were not the first one I¡¯ve brought here. I will take that divine power that clothes you.¡±

    The door shook as someone banged against it. Within the blink of an eye the demon resumed his human form and opened the door slowly with one hand, his other clutched to his body. His skin looked boiled and blood dripped from several cuts. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he said in a raspy voice. ¡°She just caught me off guard.¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you want us to punish her?¡±

    The demon shook his head. ¡°Leave her for now, get her food, hopefully a full belly will make my work easier.¡±

    ¡°But Shepherd Stone!¡± The demon gave him one look and the guard was immediately groveling. Did he know a demon stood before him? Could he feel the oily power that rolled off him?

    The guard kissed the demon¡¯s sandaled feet then darted to his own feet and away from the room. I watched the demon smirk then close the door behind him leaving me locked alone in the cell.

    I sank to the bottom of the pool feeling calmer now that I was surrounded by water. I thought of the phrase my grandmother once said to me; ¡°When fools wish.¡±

    I had wished to see what was beyond the Forbidden Line and now here I was trapped behind it. What other wishes would come true? I sang my mother¡¯s song to calm myself as my body began to shiver. My wounds would take a few more days to heal.

    There was a muffled thud then three fish hit the water. I stared at their blank black eyes for a moment then threw them out of the pool as a rank smell reached my nose. How dare they give me rotting fish. I was not some wild animal that would eat anything that was given me. Did they think we ate fish whole? I did not have the tools to prepare raw fish nor cook a whole fish.

    I peeked over the edge of the pool; the door was already closed. Carefully I heaved myself over the lip of the pool then gathered the fish and placed them by the door. Over the next several days they continued to bring my rotting fish and I continued to leave them by the door. They brought several different kinds and I began to wonder if what they were bringing me wasn¡¯t rotten, but different from the salt water fish that my village ate.

    Slowly my strength drained away from me and I began to feel dizzy every time I left the water. The demon came to harass me every night, his power seeping into the walls until they grayed and the paint began to peel.

    ¡°Since you refuse to cooperate I will no longer have them flush your pool. If you don¡¯t want that to happen just speak to me, tell me of your village and people, tell me your name,¡± he told me.

    After two weeks I lay at the bottom of the pool, the water murky. I had begun to see shadows float beside me and whisper; soon I was learning the names of the Waterfolk who had been held in this room before me. They clung to me begging for stories from home while weeping; their voice sang with such sorrow that my sleep became interrupted. Soon the only sleep I could get was when my body forced me to sleep to conserve what little energy I had left.

    I felt the water shift around me and opened my eyes. My vision was so blurry that I could barely see through the murk of my pool. I felt hands grab my arms and drag me above the water. I gasped as the cold air hit me then began to shiver. I was laid on the edge in the sliver of sunlight that managed to shine through the window of my cell. The tiles felt warm against my skin, but I couldn¡¯t enjoy its warmth as my muscles seized painfully.

    Someone brushed the hair back from my face and I looked at them through the corner of my eye. ¡°Sol?¡± they whispered gently. I recognized this voice. I tried to speak his name but it came out as a croak.

    ¡°Rrra.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok; they brought me here because they hoped seeing a familiar face might get you to eat. I told them how you would cook for me and even stood up to your fiance¡¯s guards on my behalf.¡±

    I began to cry. My body hurt so much and the room stank. Was this how I was to die? Rather that I go down fighting then waste away in prison. I would kill that demon and avenge all the deaths of the Waterfolk he had tortured and killed. My anger seemed to renew my energy and I pushed myself shakily up to my elbows. ¡°Sol, can you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Y-y-yes,¡± I stammered.

    ¡°Praise to the heavens. You know that you¡¯re dying?¡±

    ¡°I-if¡­I¡­could smack¡­you¡­I¡­would.¡± Ryaa laughed surprising me. Was he genuinely worried or was this a trick? Could I still be in the pool dreaming? I pinched the skin of my hands. I was awake. ¡°Why¡­are you here?¡± Ryaa slid a covered bowl toward me then removed the top. My stomach contracted and my mouth watered as I smelled untainted soup. I collapsed on my side with a groan. Ryaa gently cradled me in his lap.

    ¡°Here, let me feed you. If your condition is anything to go by you¡¯re more stubborn than I am.¡± I managed to giggle as he placed a spoon against my lips. ¡°Hey, you got to eat.¡± Reluctantly I let him feed me. His warmth and the warmth of the soup relaxed my body to the point where I fell asleep.

    I woke with a start hitting my head on his chin. He cursed under his breath while I rolled out of his lap. ¡°Give a man notice before you go leaping woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m a woman now?¡± My shivering had stopped and new strength was flowing through me. I did not feel up to leaping, but a leisurely swim was tempting. I looked at the pool wishing that it was clean then sighed. I doubted the demon would allow it. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± I asked again. Ryaa stood up rubbing the back of his neck then pointed to my chest.

    ¡°Your clothes are filthy, I have someone who can wash them, and you can borrow my cloak until I come back.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Fine, no peeking,¡± I said bitterly. I would find out one way or another. I slipped into the water and quickly removed my robes only leaving my Grace on. As I climbed back out the sunlight hit the Grace causing an explosion of light that briefly blinded me. I heard Ryaa cry out in pain and heard him stumble back from me. The light faded and I gasped as I looked around the room. The floor was now covered in sand and my pool, now taking up half the room, was clean and sparkling. Flowers grew on the surface while little fish darted between their roots. The walls were clean of the tainted power and smelled like a flower unknown to me.

    ¡°How did¡­¡± Ryaa began. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Waterfolk don¡¯t have magic, this is either a miracle or¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to say the last part aloud. The last thing I needed was to be associated with demon magic. Ryaa was now looking at me with new fear. I rolled my eyes, dropped the robes and dived back into the water; if he didn¡¯t want to believe me it was his problem. My body changed quickly as I lay on my back staring at the nearly invisible patterns on the ceiling. I wondered if they had been there before or if they had appeared after that strange light.

    The door burst open suddenly and three guards surged into the room swords drawn then stopped in their tracks looking bewildered. Several old men dressed in similar robes to what the demon wore stumbled in after them, their mouths open in awe.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle!¡± The first one said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be tricked, it¡¯s demon magic.¡±

    ¡°Demon magic cannot form the heavenly script so perfectly,¡± a third said as he followed the pattern on the ceiling with his outstretched fingers. ¡°At best a demon can only do as good as a human.¡± The man turned to look at me. ¡°Something is odd about that demon.¡±

    ¡°Young man how different was this demon while you were held captive?¡± the first old man asked. Ryaa rubbed his hands on his pants then shrugged.

    ¡°She treated me as a human, almost motherly. She said we were the same, that we are separating ourselves, not the water,¡± Ryaa said carefully watching for a reaction. The third man scoffed while his brethren looked thoughtful. I suspected that they were priests of the temple I was in. We only had one archpriest who served five different manors. Every few months he would come to our waters to offer his knowledge and perform rites.

    I sank beneath the water until my eyes rested above the water. The men turned to regard me. My face heated up in embarrassment, but why was I embarrassed? I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; I was just as bewildered as they.

    The first priest came to the edge of the pool and kneeled touching the water. His body immediately relaxed and he turned smiling to his brethren. ¡°My pain is gone,¡± he said. He leaped up into the air laughing startling us all. ¡°It¡¯s gone, I¡¯m healed!¡±

    ¡°Hold on Brother, how can you be healed this is a demon trick?¡± the cynical priest said folding his arms. ¡°We need Shepherd Stone here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like his teachings,¡± muttered the second priest shaking his head. ¡°But he still ranks over us¡­¡± The two priests began to murmur among themselves as they left the room. The laughing one remained and turned his attention back to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my brothers, they are very cautious and by the writ. They miss a lot of the beauty and truths of this world. I¡¯m Brother Roberts; may I ask your name child?¡± I came up slowly, my eyes darting to Ryaa briefly. Should I answer him, what if he was the demon in disguise? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t curse your name, I don¡¯t have that power.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± I said quickly. I felt like a shy child confronted with a stranger. I knew he was not a demon even though I caught the faint whiff of something spoiled; it was the same smell on the fish they had been trying to feed me. Was it possible that he was the source? ¡°Have you been trying to poison me?¡± He looked taken aback for a moment then chuckled.

    ¡°No, we do not poison people here, not even demons, why don¡¯t you come up here and sit with me.¡±

    My eyes narrowed as I tried to tell if he was lying to me. ¡°Someone tried to poison me; it was all over the fish. All of you call us demons not realizing that¡­¡± I hesitated. If they knew that a demon was among them it would put them in great danger. They wouldn¡¯t believe me and the demon might restrict all contact that I had. I sank to the bottom of my pool and found that it too had changed. The tile had been replaced by silt and more plant life. I plucked a strand of kelp and ran it through my fingers. Was the Gentle God blessing me?

    I heard a splash and felt the water shift around me. I turned around to find Ryaa in the pool above me, his shadow blocking out the light. I tensed immediately wondering what he was doing when he grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the surface. He wiped the water from his eyes with his free hand then grinned widely at me. ¡°Why are you acting so strange? Don¡¯t you hate Waterfolk?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Listen,¡± he said leading me up the miniature beach till I was clear of the water. My tail separated into legs and the spots of my camouflage faded away. ¡°I know you can¡¯t hurt me, honor and all that right? Well I¡¯m returning the favor.¡± He leaned in close and whispered in my ear making it tingle. ¡°Besides how can I hurt the woman who likes me?¡± I felt my face heat and pushed away from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely mad! I love Lord Cadfael, I mean Vael, you, you tail-headed tuna!¡±

    Ryaa leaned conspiratorially close to Brother Roberts.

    ¡°See, I told you I could get her to react, but don¡¯t let her sing, her voice would frighten children,¡± Ryaa said winking.

    ¡°Drag me in a whirlpool,¡± I muttered under my breath. Did all Landwalkers act like this? I knew my voice was horrible above water, but underwater when I sang as Waterfolk I had been known to calm and soothe others with my voice. My mother used to say that I was made to live in water. I remembered how my voice sounded when I had screamed the night I had freed Ryaa. I had never known my voice could contain such power. Did the warriors know about the defensive potential of our voices? If I ever returned home I would ask the elders for information.

    I stumbled over to the window and rested my arms on the sill. One story below I could see people moving about the town in much the same way that my people did. Their voices sounded harsh compared to the singing voices of the Waterfolk. Despite my hearing I could not understand every conversation in the rush of noise that all living things made. ¡°Different from home, yes?¡± Brother Roberts asked as he came to stand beside me. I nodded as I sighed. I missed Vael. I wanted to be held in his arms so tight that I would feel like I would break. ¡°Despite what most people believe, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re demons. I know you must think us odd and hate us for our foolishness. ¡±

    ¡°The only one I hate is Lady Ai.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°My betrothed¡¯s former wife. She is an evil woman,¡± I said bitterly as I turned away from the busy street. Tears pricked my eyes but I held them back with determination. ¡°She broke his heart and hid his son away for five years. She treats them both like trash that has collected by a stray current. A woman that evil should not be so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You know many times in nature the most dangerous things are the most beautiful.¡± Brother Roberts placed his hand on my shoulder making me flinch. Ryaa I tolerated touching me, but the only one I wanted to touch was Vael. ¡°Take the belladonna for example. It produces such beautiful flowers, but if you were to eat its fruit it would kill you.¡±

    ¡°Use an easier example Brother, I doubt she has seen a belladonna,¡± Ryaa said from beside the pool. He was twisting petals off of one of the flowers then throwing them back into the water. ¡°I know, take yourself as an example Sol, you are beautiful, but could easily kill us if you had the mind to.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing and the men joined me. For the first time since being captured I felt relaxed.

    ¡°Listen I must return to my duties. Ryaa, please look after this sweet young lady while I go talk to Shepherd Stone.¡± Brother Roberts knocked on the door then waved as the guard opened it. After the edge of his tan robe disappeared around the corner the door shut firmly.

    ¡°Do you want your underclothes washed?¡± Ryaa asked as soon as they we were alone. I clutched at my Grace trying to keep my fear from my face and voice as I answered.

    ¡°No, I need something to clothe my besides your cloak. I would like a comb though.¡± I touched my matted hair and sighed. My hair looked like a tangle of kelp after it washed on the beach.

    ¡°Are you sure, I can have a pair of robes brought to you?¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re not seeing me naked if that¡¯s your intention. I am betrothed and will remain faithful.¡± Ryaa blushed and rubbed his nose.

    ¡°Um¡­I¡­¡± he said turning away from me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In order to¡­to dress your wounds¡­ I had to strip you down.¡±

    I stared at him in horror with my jaw hanging down like a leaf about to fall. A tight ball of fire stirred in my belly and I turned around and struck the wall with such force that it shook. Chunks of stone fell on the sandy floor. I heard Ryaa choke behind me and glared at him. He flinched and held his hands up in defense. ¡°Is this how all Landwalkers treat their women? Is this why you have been kind? Guilt?¡±

    ¡°No! Forgive me for worrying about your health. I was focused on helping you, not violating you. You are as pure when I met you. Not that I saw that part!¡±

    I didn¡¯t remember crossing the distance between us. Ryaa had paled to the point that he looked sick. Slowly color returned to his face as a sob escaped my lips. I fell to my knees covering my face in shame. How could Vael want me now that I had been seen by another man? I didn¡¯t move as Ryaa wrapped his arms around my shoulders and began to rock me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured over and over again as I let out all of my pain. So much had been taken from me, was this how Ryaa felt when he was my prisoner? I should be the one comforting him, apologizing for crossing the Forbidden Line and ruining both our lives. Everything was better when he insulted me and called me demoness, because I deserved it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you,¡± I said into his shoulder. My voice was muffled by the woolen fabric of his shirt. I tilted my head up to look at him and he smiled down at me. ¡°You should hate me, I dragged you into the sea, I could have killed you and-¡± He placed a finger to my lips and silenced me.

    ¡°My father told me, ¡®we make the choices we make, but even if it¡¯s a mistake something good may happen.¡¯ He said that to me a few months ago to get me to move back to the coast.¡± He must have seen the question in my eyes for he shook his head and released me.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I begged him. I wanted to know why his eyes were filled with such pain.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He got up and strode away angrily leaving me to think alone.

 Bonus Chapter: Ryaa contd

    RYAA cont¡¯d

    I felt shocked and my chest constricted when I looked at Sol. I began to tremble while repressing the urge to run away. I resisted taking a deep breath as the air of her cell was putrid to the point that the paint was peeling from the walls and the water so murky that her body looked like a black shadow beneath the water.

    I wondered how she could breathe in such a mess. Why was she in the water and not outside of it? Was the water the only place that she felt safe from the guards? Had they hurt her? Was she alive?

    A fiery knot smoldered just below my heart. Were we really no better than the ones below the water? Was this her punishment for taking me prisoner?

    I took a step back out of the cell making sure to cover my mouth and nose. ¡°Do you see her condition now? We¡¯re worried that we¡¯ll lose her before she gives us any valuable information,¡± Brother Newell said in a harsh voice. ¡°Brother Stone would be displeased.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Let me¡­ let me find something she may eat¡­¡± I said breathlessly. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and swallowed down the lump in my throat. ¡°Will you let me check her pulse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Do whatever you need, but she needs to stay alive.¡±

    I took another breath of the stale air of the hallway and walked back into the cell. The walls seemed to press closer to me and shadows moved out of the corner of my eyes.

    Ryaa

    I jumped and looked over my shoulder. Brother Newell had shut the door behind me leaving me alone with Sol. As I drew closer to the pool of water the light of cell drew back like a curtain and the noise of my steps muted. For a moment I thought I saw black water running in rivulets down the bricks of the wall.

    I felt a hand on the back of my neck and swatted it away, but when I looked behind me no one was there.

    Ryaa

    This time the voice was directly in my ear. I clenched my jaw and continued my path to the water.

    The stench became stronger as my legs disturbed the water. Sol¡¯s skin felt clammy and stiff as I put my fingers against her neck. Her pulse was weak beneath them.

    Tears stung my eyes. This was my fault. If I had never hunted her, if she had never felt guilt for imprisoning me we would not be here. She would not be dying after all her kindness towards me.

    I should have pretended to take her prisoner and then let her escape as soon as were far enough away from the patrol. If I had thought more clearly, if I hadn¡¯t been so selfish¡­ Why?

    A moan escaped my lips as I fought back the tears. Shadows had formed under her eyes that had begun to sink in with her cheeks. What little fat she had before was now spent causing her to look close to skeletal. How much longer would she survive?

    I backed away slowly watching her sway in the wake of my movement. Her eyes remained shut despite my disturbance. I turned and ran to the door, my boots squeaked and my pants sloshed making my stomach roll. I would need a bath.

    A vision of my cell and a tub filled with hot water surfaced from my memory. I shook it away with a shake of my head.

    She would need a bath as well and clean clothes.

    I knocked on the door and it swung inward slowly. I didn¡¯t look at Brother Newell as I passed by him. I balled my hands into fists and continued walking until I reached my aunt¡¯s house. She was in her kitchen baking cakes as I came through the door. She paused in her task and sniffed the air before turning to look at me.

    Her look of disgust faded into worry when she saw me.

    ¡°Ryaa, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you stink?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I began, but the words became lost in my throat. I collapsed on my knees and began to beat the floor with my fists. I felt so powerless. I wanted to tear my skin from my body; I wanted to disappear into the floor. I was angry that they had let her condition get so bad before telling me.

    But maybe it was my fault? I hadn''t gone to visit her since I turned her over. What did I expect would happen? That they would feed and care for her like any prisoner? That they would look at her and see her humanity beyond our physical differences?

    The fiery knot in my chest flared and I cried out in frustration. Was I so terrible? Did I deserve to be saved when she was suffering in that cell?

    She was right, she wasn¡¯t a demon; she was a person just like me. A person who made mistakes no differently than mine, a person that was dying.

    ¡°Dear, please tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± my aunt said crouching next to me. She placed her hand on my shoulder, but I shook it off. I didn¡¯t deserve comfort, not when I felt like a monster. Was this what she had felt with me? ¡°Ryaa!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s going to die if I don¡¯t do something,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My¡­friend¡­ She hasn¡¯t eaten in days. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± I slammed my fist on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so powerless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not powerless, Dear, you¡¯re very strong. If your friend needs help, help her.¡±

    ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t want my help? I was awful to her.¡±

    She sighed and put her cheek against my head. ¡°This is your chance to apologize.¡±

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t accept my apology?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter if she doesn¡¯t? As long as you¡¯re sincere, even if she doesn¡¯t accept it now, she will appreciate it later.¡±

    The knot died in my chest and I let out a sigh. Could I be sincere?

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty,¡± I whispered.

    She kissed the top of my head. ¡°Go get washed up then come help me in the kitchen.¡±

    When I returned to the kitchen later my aunt was cutting vegetables at the table. ¡°We¡¯re going to make a stew. Are there any meats your friend favors?¡± I smiled warmly at my aunt.

    ¡°She likes fish¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, than we can make a fish stew. Go to the market and buy me one pound of sole. Money¡¯s in my jewelry box. Be quick, they tend to run out!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes Aunty!¡±

    I found the money as she said and transferred the coins into the coin pouch on my belt. The fish stalls were still selling fish into the late morning as I approached them. I haggled and exchanged coins for the item and carried it back to my aunt¡¯s house.

    A pot was bubbling on the stove when I came in through the door. ¡°Alright, let me show you what to do,¡± she said gently. She pointed to the vegetables and spices and told me their measurements before having me place them into the pot.

    We cleaned, gutted and sliced the fish into chunks before adding it to the water toward the end. When the stew was done she spooned a portion of it into a bowl, covered it then placed it a satchel. ¡°There''s a cloak. I placed spoons in this bag and some napkins if you need it. There¡¯s enough soup in there for two. Take it to her and tell me if she likes it, hopefully she¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    I gave her a grateful smile and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°Is Claire going with you?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, not this time¡­ Maybe later¡­¡± The relationship between me and my girlfriend had been strained since I returned from the sea. Even though I had only been gone a short time, it felt like a lifetime after my treatment. She saw it in my eyes and felt it in my touch. I didn¡¯t deserve her cheerfulness nor her kindness. I had been hunting people. Now that I had seen Sol as she was I was certain. These Waterfolk were simply that, not demonic entities set on stealing our souls and life force.

    How was I going to make it up to Sol? How was I supposed to share my feelings with Claire?

    I shouldered the satchel and headed out the door. The bowl felt leaden against my hip as I walked carefully with it.

    Brother Roberts greeted me at the doors to the temple and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve returned!¡± he said cheerfully.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you here to care for the demon?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a demon,¡± I said through gritted teeth. Brother Robert¡¯s eyes widened suddenly before his gaze gentled.

    ¡°I have my own doubts about her demon nature. She¡¯s not the first one brought here and I¡¯m certain she will not be the last.¡± He sighed and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m quite wary of them, Shepherd Stone seems to be the only one they fear. I just wish we knew why they die so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­maybe they just miss home¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but if they don¡¯t talk to us, how would we know for sure?¡±

    I frowned. I was certain.

    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have somewhere I need to be,¡± I said pointing to the far hallway that led to the cells.

    ¡°Ok, come see me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±

    I walked quickly while hoping that I would not run into Shepherd Stone. The man had always bothered me, but I didn¡¯t know why. All of the guards followed him obediently to a fault. It was unusual, but we couldn¡¯t find the reason for it.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    One such guard challenged me at the door to Sol¡¯s cell. When I proved my identity he let me pass. This time I immediately noticed the atmosphere change as I passed through the doorway. My breath hitched in my throat as I continued forward.

    This time I ignored the visual disturbances and concentrated on my task. First I would have to bring Sol out of the water.

    I set down the satchel before wading into the water. I stared at her still form for a moment and felt the knot in my chest once more. My eyes and lungs burned as if I had swallowed fire. There was no reason for her to be like this. They could have continued to drain and clean out her pool even if she was refusing to eat. Since she¡¯d been here I had never heard of her attacking a single guard or brother.

    The poem came back to mind. Was it possible that I had fallen under some sort of spell? Why did I feel protective of her? Why was I angry that she was ill?

    ¡®Lord Cadfael, I have saved this man¡¯s life. When you injure him, you injure me. If you kill him I will be cursed.¡¯

    I remembered her speaking those words to her lord as she stood in defiance before him and his guards. I had admired her courage for the first time there as she faced their weapons with her head bowed. She had stopped him from killing me at the risk of her own life.

    Was it only guilt that had driven her to defy her lord or was it something more? Would I have the strength to defy my own people if I chose to save her?

    Were our lives entwined?

    I looked at her again. She did not deserve this pain as much as I had deserved mine.

    My thoughts resolved, I reached into the water and began to draw her up to the surface. Her eyes fluttered, but did not fully open until I had pulled her completely from the water. She lay shivering on the tile as I smoothed her hair back from her face.

    ¡°Sol,¡± I whispered gently.

    ¡°Rrra,¡± she croaked. Her eyes began to flutter once more so I began to speak to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok; they brought me here because they hoped seeing a familiar face might get you to eat. I told them how you would cook for me and even stood up to your fiance¡¯s guards on my behalf.¡±

    She began to cry softly before a new energy overcame her. She pushed herself into a half reclined position on her elbows still trembling.

    ¡°Sol, can you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Y-y-yes.¡±

    ¡°Praise to the heavens. You know that you¡¯re dying?¡± I said feeling relieved that she was coherent enough to respond. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile from forming on my lips.

    ¡°I-if¡­I¡­could smack¡­you¡­I¡­would,¡± she stammered. I laughed at her bravery though I didn¡¯t mean it cruelly. She pinched her hands before turning her attention back to me. ¡°Why¡­are you here?¡±

    I opened the satchel and removed the bowl and its cover. I carefully slid it front of her. A sliver of drool fell unnoticed from her lips. Suddenly she collapsed on her side and I jolted forward panicked. She groaned, but otherwise seemed okay.

    I pulled her into my lap and cradled her head against my chest. She clutched my shirt with thin fingers and turned her head into me like an infant. I felt my face flush in embarrassment. I wanted to kiss her brow and comfort her, but I knew this wasn¡¯t the time for such indulgences. She needed to eat.

    ¡°Here, let me feed you. If your condition is anything to go by you¡¯re more stubborn than I am.¡± She giggled as if in delirium as I brought the spoon to her lips. ¡°Hey, you got to eat.¡±

    Reluctantly it seemed, she began to eat the stew spoonful by spoonful as I brought it to her lips. Soon she fell asleep, nestling deeper into my shirt. I ran my fingers along hers as they continued to clutch the fabric then moved my hand to her face.

    It seemed funny, but now that she had let her guard down around me, she looked pretty. I rolled my eyes. Why was I thinking about such things when she was sick? If my aunt was here she would probably smack my head.

    We stayed on the floor for an hour before she woke up. I had dozed off until I felt a shooting pain in my jaw as the top of her head connected with it. ¡°Give a man notice before you go leaping woman,¡± I said rubbing my chin.

    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m a woman now?¡± She looked around the room before turning her gaze back to me. ¡°So, why are you here?¡±

    I stood up and rubbed the back of my neck. I felt embarrassed that I had fallen asleep next to her. I hadn¡¯t planned on staying so long, only to feed her. I pointed to her filthy clothes. ¡°Your clothes are filthy, I have someone who can wash them, and you can borrow my cloak until I come back,¡± I said referring to the cloak my aunt had placed in the satchel.

    ¡°Fine, no peeking,¡± she said in a low voice. I closed my eyes until I heard the splash of water from the pool. I watched her take off her outer robes before swimming back to the surface. As she climbed out the sunlight seemed drawn to her white robe. A flash of light, brighter than the sun, filled the room and stung my eyes.

    I cried out in pain and hunched over to rub my eyes. When the spots cleared I looked at the transformed room. The paint was completely stipped of the walls and was now coated in white. Barely perceptabel to the eye were strange markings that looked like a language.

    The tiles of the floor had been replaced by sand and the pool of water was now pristine with flowers and kelp. I could even spot a few fish swimming below the water. My mouth dropped open in amazement as I realized the oppressive feeling had lifted from the room.

    "How did..." I began, but the words halted in my throat. I rubbed my eyes to make sure I wasn''t seeing things.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Waterfolk don¡¯t have magic, this is either a miracle or¡­¡± she said softly.

    I looked at her with wide eyes. What was she if she wasn''t a demon? Was she even human as she claimed? Humans did not have this power.

    Sol dived beneath the water just before the door burst open behind me and four priests came rushing in, Brother Roberts among them. They began talking amongst themselves and inspecting the room.

    ¡°Young man how different was this demon while you were held captive?¡± one said addressing me.

    Feeling nervous I rubbed my hands on my pants before shrugging.

    ¡°She treated me as a human, almost motherly. She said we were the same, that we are separating ourselves, not the water,¡± I said slowly. Why did it matter how she treated me or was it because she had been kinder that this miracle happened?

    Brother Newell scoffed at my words before they turned their attention back to Sol. Brother Roberts approached the pool and kneeled. He dipped his hand below the water and visibly relaxed.¡°My pain is gone,¡± he said. He leaped up into the air laughing startling us all. ¡°It¡¯s gone, I¡¯m healed!¡±

    ¡°Hold on Brother, how can you be healed this is a demon trick?¡± Brother Newellsaid folding his arms. ¡°We need Shepherd Stone here.¡±

    "I don''t like his teachings," Brother Clive said as he shook his head. "But he still ranks over us..." He began another conversation with Brother Newell while Brother Oliver spoke with Brother Roberts before leaving. After a few minutes they too left the room.

    As soon as the door shut Brother Roberts turned his attention back to Sol.¡°Don¡¯t mind my brothers, they are very cautious and by the writ. They miss a lot of the beauty and truths of this world. I¡¯m Brother Roberts; may I ask your name child?¡±

    Sol hesitated for a moment and I wondered if she was going to answer. The silence grew between them.¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t curse your name, I don¡¯t have that power.¡±

    "Neither do I," she said in a low voice.¡°Have you been trying to poison me?¡±

    The priests eyes widened in surprise. I was surprised too. Was that why she had refused to eat?

    ¡°No, we do not poison people here, not even demons, why don¡¯t you come up here and sit with me.¡± He patted the sand beside him. Sol''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. I wished that she would open up to Brother Roberts. He was a good man and a better person than me.

    ¡°Someone tried to poison me; it was all over the fish. All of you call us demons not realizing that¡­¡± she paused and looked ready to dive below the water. As soon as she did I immediately jumped in and pulled her her back towards the surface. I noticed as I did that the minor ache that had been in my body faded. Did this water have healing capabilities?

    I wiped my hair out of my eyes and smiled at her. My smile was countered by the downturning of her lips.¡°Why are you acting so strange? Don¡¯t you hate Waterfolk?¡±

    I sighed, what else should I expect from her? I had imprisoned her much the same way that she had with me. She wouldn''t understand that I was trying to be sincere. She wouldn''t understand that I wanted to help her.

    "Listen," I said as I began to lead her to the edge of the water. Once at the shoreline her legs formed and I stopped and sat down. ¡°I know you can¡¯t hurt me, honor and all that right? Well I¡¯m returning the favor." I suddenly felt mischievous and leaned in close and whispered in her ear,¡°Besides how can I hurt the woman who likes me?¡± I grinned as her face darkened.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely mad! I love Lord Cadfael, I mean Vael, you, you tail-headed tuna!¡±

    Still grinning I leaned toward Brother Roberts and said,¡°See, I told you I could get her to react, but don¡¯t let her sing, her voice would frighten children."

    Sol stood up stiffly and made her way to her cell window.

    "Different from home, yes?" Brother Roberts said. She nodded and sighed sadly. I wondered what she was thinking about.¡°Despite what most people believe, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re demons. I know you must think us odd and hate us for our foolishness.¡±

    "The only one I hate is Lady Ai," she replied.

    I remembered hearing that name in passing. The Waterfolk guards had seemed to know her.

    "Who is she?" Brother Roberts asked, voicing my question. I absently picked up one of the flowers that had been beached on the sand and began to twist the petals off the stem.

    ¡°My betrothed¡¯s former wife. She is an evil woman,¡± she said in a sour voice. She looked ready to cry as she faced us.¡°She broke his heart and hid his son away for five years. She treats them both like trash that has collected by a stray current. A woman that evil should not be so beautiful.¡±

    Brother Roberts stood up and approached the window.¡°You know many times in nature the most dangerous things are the most beautiful.¡± He placed his hand on her shoulder.¡°Take the belladonna for example. It produces such beautiful flowers, but if you were to eat its fruit it would kill you.¡±

    ¡°Use an easier example Brother, I doubt she has seen a belladonna,¡± I said.¡°I know, take yourself as an example Sol, you are beautiful, but could easily kill us if you had the mind to.¡±

    She laughed.

    ¡°Listen I must return to my duties. Ryaa, please look after this sweet young lady while I go talk to Shepherd Stone.¡± Brother Roberts knocked on the door then waved as the guard opened it.

    I looked back at Sol as she stood quietly by the window. I knew she had agreed to have her outer robes cleaned, but not her under robe. I remembered the cloak in my satchel. Maybe she would be willing to wear that for a time.

    ¡°Do you want your underclothes washed?¡± She clutched at the white robe and looked at me with frightened eyes. Did she think that I wanted to take advantage of her? Her eyes darted to the cloak still sitting in my satchel.

    ¡°No, I need something to clothe my besides your cloak. I would like a comb though.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, I can have a pair of robes brought to you?¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re not seeing me naked if that¡¯s your intention. I am betrothed and will remain faithful.¡±

    I felt my face heat at her words. She really though that I would take advantage of her! "Um...I..." I stammered while trying to think of a way to gain control of the situation.

    "What?" she said sharply.

    ¡°In order to¡­to dress your wounds¡­ I had to strip you down.¡±

    Why did I tell her this? This was only going to make things worse!

    On cue her mouth dropped in horror. She swiftly swung around and struck the wall with so much force that chunks of brick fell onto the sandy floor. My throat constricted right as I drew in a breath causing me to gag. All this time she could have easily attacked and killed me, but had never once done so. How much strength had she been holding back? If she was capable of breaking a brick after going days without food, how strong was she at full health?

    I thought back to my own cell and guards. They must have been holding back as well.

    ¡°Is this how all Landwalkers treat their women? Is this why you have been kind? Guilt?¡±

    I was taken aback. It wasn''t just guilt that had driven me to help her. I had started to care for her in a small way. I had betrayed her trust, I knew that, now I needed to get it back. ¡°No! Forgive me for worrying about your health. I was focused on helping you, not violating you. You are as pure when I met you. Not that I saw that part!¡± The words spilled from my mouth as I tried to regain control of the situation. She was suddenly in my face and my knees nearly buckled until she sobbed.

    My fear was replaced by worry as she fell to her knees in front of me and covered her face. I felt like a monster for making her cry. I was truly a terrible person for not treating her as a person from the beginning. I deserved to be hated.

    Her shoulders shook and I felt a pang in my heart. I wanted to protect her. I wanted to take away the pain I''d caused.

    I knelt next to her and hugged her. I knew I didn''t deserve to touch her after what I''d done, but I couldn''t think of another way to comfort her.

    "I''m sorry," I said softly. "I''m so sorry..."

    After a minute she relaxed in my arms.¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you,¡± she said into my shoulder.¡°You should hate me, I dragged you into the sea, I could have killed you and-¡±

    I stopped her with a finger on her lips.

    ¡°My father told me, ¡®we make the choices we make, but even if it¡¯s a mistake something good may happen.¡¯ He said that to me a few months ago to get me to move back to the coast.¡±

    I had hated being near the sea after my sister died. Everyday had served as reminder of watching her jump off a cliff despite my screams. I was powerless to help her and had been powerless to save her.

    The guilt was crushing me so I had moved to Naomi from Wallow, leaving my brother and father behind as I went to live with my aunt and her husband.

    I saw the look of concern in her eyes and my heart couldn''t take the pain. "Tell me," she said softly. I shook my head as the grief came rushing over me. How could I take care of Sol when I had failed my sister? What was I even doing here in this cell? Why did I care about what happened to her?

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I stood swiftly and collected my things along with her dirty robes. I didn''t look back as I left her sitting in silence.

 Chapter Seven

    I didn¡¯t see Ryaa for several days but Brother Roberts came to visit me during that time. I learned that Shepherd Stone had become mysteriously ill the day my cell changed. Rumor said that he must have caused the miracle in my cell. The other priests saw me as a redeemed demon and less of a threat, though they avoided me. The tainted food stopped coming and I felt my strength return rapidly. The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed were the ghosts. Only one remained in the pool, lost and insecure. It sang to me at night though I could not see it, it warned me to be careful of the demon.

    I was curled in the sandy bed of my pool singing when I heard a thump that meant my cell door had been opened. I continued to sing, I didn¡¯t feel like being bothered by anyone. A hand splashed in the water and I ignored it, singing louder to drown out the sound. Finally little stones were thrown in. Angry I swam up, burst through the surface of the water and cleared the water by four feet. I saw two surprised faces, one Ryaa and the other an unknown woman. I dived back down then leaped again and landed on the shore feet first. They both scrambled back from me with fear and I laughed at them. ¡°What do you want?¡± I giggled.

    ¡°Um¡­ I wanted you to meet Claire, my girlfriend,¡± Ryaa said motioning to the woman beside him. She had blue eyes like him by her hair was like Sun-hair¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s beautiful,¡± Claire said in a small voice that reminded me of crystal. She watched me warily then held up a bundle wrapped in brown paper. ¡°This is for you.¡± I was careful not to touch her as I accepted the bundle. I opened it and found my noble robes inside fully mended and clean. I ran my fingers over the soft fabric while tears pricked my eyes. Besides the betrothal necklace around my neck, this was the only connection I had to Vael. I pressed the robes to my cheeks and let out a soft sob. ¡°Is she ok, she¡¯s crying.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, I wager she just misses her family.¡±

    ¡°Tempest and waves, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would see these again. Cia would scold me if I lost them.¡± They both looked at me waiting for me to say more but I bit my lip. How much should I share with the Landwalkers? The demon had told me he wanted to know about my home and my name. What was to stop him from using others to gain information from me? I shuddered as I thought of the information that I had already told Brother Roberts and Ryaa. ¡®Even the simplest of information could be used as a weapon¡¯, my mother used to tell me. These were strangers, I told myself. I should not let my loneliness make me incautious. ¡°Truth, Ryaa, why have you come?¡± He looked at Claire then shrugged.

    ¡°Have I offended you?¡±

    ¡°You need to answer my question first. Why are you talking to me? I thought you hated Waterfolk, what has changed you?¡± He seemed to withdraw into himself as I battered him with questions but I didn¡¯t care. I needed to know, not just for my safety, but for my father¡¯s, my family and Vael. What was his motive for coming here, what did he want to say to me when he turned me over to the temple?

    Claire moved in front of Ryaa spreading her arms out protectively. ¡°Leave him alone demon! I am grateful that you spared his life, but in the end your soul will be swept under the current of Death¡¯s river and bashed against the Stones of Punishment for all eternity.¡±

    ¡°See here you little sea cucumber, I am not a demon! Just because I am different does not make me evil. Below the waters you are called land crawling demons that would kill us on sight. Your people brought this war to us!¡± Tears sprang in Claire¡¯s eyes making me feel guilty as her bottom lip quivered.

    ¡°Your kind drowned his sister!¡± Claire shouted suddenly making me take a step back. ¡°She lived happily on the coast until one of you began hunting her. She threw herself off a cliff after being shunned by her kinsmen and was drowned by a group of you.¡±

    ¡°Claire stop!¡± Ryaa shouted. He pulled her away from me as tears spilled from his eyes. ¡°Go home.¡±

    ¡°But Ryaa!¡±

    ¡°GO HOME!¡± he roared. Claire folded in on herself than ran for the door. She didn¡¯t have to knock as the door was opened wide by my guard. Ryaa waved him away then turned back to me. I reached up to touch his cheek and he pulled away. I let my hand drop to my side then went to sit on the edge of the pool. Minutes passed by while we sat in silence, him by the window leaning against the wall, his arms resting on his thighs. ¡°She had always been enchanted by the sea,¡± he said suddenly. I turned to look at him over my shoulder while I flipped my fins in the water. ¡°She was older than me by almost ten years. She was so fierce and very kind at the same time. You remind me of her sometimes, especially when you laugh at odd times.¡±

    He hit his head against the wall as more tears streamed from his eyes. ¡°I loved her so much, but I couldn¡¯t protect her. I knew she was scared, but I wasn¡¯t strong enough to take care of her. When she ran from the village I followed her to the cliffs. She gave me a hug and kiss and said¡­ she said, ¡®don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s not your fault,¡¯ then threw herself into the sea. I could see a group of de-Waterfolk in the water below. They carried her away; that was six years ago.¡±

    I wrapped my arms around my stomach as my own pain came crashing down on me. My mother had died six years ago. The pain of her absence had lessened over the years, but some days it would strike me like a blow to the belly. ¡°What was her name?¡± I whispered. For a moment I thought he didn¡¯t hear me.

    ¡°Melinde, her name was Melinde. She is the reason why I couldn¡¯t kill you. I was 11 when she died.¡± I looked at Ryaa sharply, he was 17? With all the hair he grew on his face he looked much older.

    ¡°You¡¯re younger than me?¡± He seemed to perk up at my response and stared at me.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± I snorted and flicked my tail again.

    ¡°20, my birthday is in the winter months.¡±

    ¡°Claire¡¯s my age and she¡¯s taller than you. I haven¡¯t seen that many Waterfolk, but are all of your women as short as you?¡±

    My height was a sore spot with me. Though others said I was fierce enough to be a warrior they always mocked my size. For some odd reason I never gained my mother¡¯s height. Many who did not know me thought that I was younger than I actually was. Could this be the reason that Ryaa was being kind to me?

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Ryaa moved to sit next to me and stripped off his boots and stockings. He hissed as he stuck his feet in the cooler water than relaxed. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± he asked.

    I let my confusion show on my face.

    ¡°No, why would you think that?¡± I asked cautiously.

    ¡°Because¡­ because we¡¯re different, because our people have been at war for over 400 years. Here it is not so bad, but I¡¯ve heard stories of places farther west and south.¡±

    I touched Ryaa¡¯s shoulder than squeezed when he did not protest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate Landwalkers. Maybe I should because my mother was killed by one, but she was a warrior, she knew the risks. The one I hate right now is me.¡± Ryaa looked surprised as he stared down at me his blue eyes seeming to pierce my soul. ¡°If I had never crossed the Forbidden Line you would not have fallen off that cliff and I would not be here now.¡± The young man wrapped his arm around my shoulder surprising me with such a tender gesture. I shrank away but he still held me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, but I¡¯m glad you crossed whatever line you did. You¡­ changed the way I¡¯ve thought about Waterfolk and I want to change the way you think about Landwalkers.¡± He tilted my chin up with his free hand then brushed my lips with his. I froze as he pulled away. My breath caught in my chest as his eyes held me captive. My blood rushed through my ears like a roaring torrent as I immediately thought of Vael.

    I threw myself into the pool.

    After Ryaa left the demon came to visit me. He huddled under a thick cloak that covered his entire body. Only the green light of his eyes reached me as if he had created an impenetrable darkness within his cloak. The sun had set hours ago in a radiance of color that reminded me of Vael¡¯s painting. Even in the darkness I could see the rest of him clearly.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re looking better,¡± he rasped. His voice sounded as if it had been scraped along the cliffs. He tilted his head to the side as if listening to something then reached into the air and pulled out a body.

    I jumped causing ripples to spread rapidly in the water. At first I thought it was dead but it rose to its hands and knees then looked at me through the fall of black hair. I gasped as I saw how much like my father she resembled. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, she speaks to me. Funny how family can get people to do the most amazing things.¡±

    ¡°Family?¡± Though this woman looked like my father I did not know her. Who was she? I looked closely at her starved body. Her clothing hung off of her in ratty rags and nowhere did I see her Grace. What had happened to it?

    The demon grabbed the woman by the back of the neck with a gloved hand. Was he harmed by the change of my cell just as the water harmed him? ¡°I have had this one in my possession for several years now, she is your sister found on the sands of our coast fighting for life for herself and her child. Unfortunately only she survived.¡± The woman shuddered but remained silent as the demon spoke. ¡°She was brought to me and we made an agreement, she would give me her Grace in return for something only I could give.¡±

    ¡°I am an only child, I have no sister!¡± I yelled.

    ¡°Rose that must feel like a wound to the heart. Your own sister denies you just like your father and mother.¡± The woman, Rose, made an incoherent noise and trembled. The demon pushed her away and she immediately folded upon herself. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two here to get reacquainted.¡±

    I stared at Rose for ten minutes, she did not move from where she lay curled in the sand. Watchful I moved up the edge of my pool and pulled my tail clear of the water.

    ¡°Inevitable.¡±

    I paused, surprised as the woman looked at me with her shining eyes. I felt a chill go through my bones and strike my soul, something was dangerously wrong with this woman. I doubted that she was my sister, but she could be distant kin, a lost cousin perhaps.

    ¡°He¡¯ll get you too. He¡¯ll take that rag from your bloody bones if he has too,¡± Rose rasped. She pushed her upper body clear of the sand and wavered there for a moment before sitting properly. ¡°He¡¯s killed all the others and soon he¡¯ll have you, but not me, I made a deal. He needs me and I need him.¡±

    ¡°What in the deeps are you talking about?¡±

    She cackled, her hands curling into claws as her spine bowed back. ¡°You must be so young sister. Lemuete needs our Grace, it possesses the power he needs.¡±

    Instinctively I clutched my Grace tight to my body. The thought of being parted from it sickened me. My first dinner with Vael had been the first time I had been parted from it and I had vowed that it would be the last. ¡°He will not take it from me, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    ¡°Such careless words, he does not care about our life, though our Grace is stronger when its owner is living. Take my advice, give him what he wants¡±

    ¡°Traitor!¡± I shouted then realized with horror that I recognized her voice and words. She was the spirit that had been whispering to me in the water. It was her voice that kept me awake at night with nightmares. Suddenly I could feel the oily sensation of dark power rolling over my skin and I gagged. My throat and eyes began to burn.

    ¡°You are so sensitive to our power, is it because the one that clothes you is so strong?¡± Rose asked as she stood up. Through the blur of my tears I watched as she changed into a strange skeletal creature with eyes that burned with a fierce inferno. ¡°Our family cast me out because I was pregnant with a land-child. If it was any of our kind I would have been given a chance to marry. Ma and Papa turned their backs on me in shame and let the warriors tow me away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I choked. My body felt heavier as if a weight had been attached to each limb. Slowly I moved my legs toward the water, it just beyond the reach of my toes. ¡°I¡­ am an only child.¡±

    ¡°You were raised alone, but in truth they had children before you, but only two of us survived the womb. ¡° I felt the water against my toes and the underside of my feet. With great effort I twisted around and threw myself back into the water just as Rose¡¯s hand grabbed my ankle.

    I screamed as my skin burned. Water surged into my mouth choking me. I had not changed, I could not breathe. Her hand gripped tighter and she dragged me out of the pool before I could change. ¡°Let me go!¡± My left foot struck her in the jaw and she reeled back her grip still tight. I screamed in pain as her nails dug deep breaking my skin. Before I could react she yanked her hand down taking skin and blood with it.

    For a moment all I could do was stare at the palm sized wound exposing the muscle beneath then the pain hit all of my senses. I choked on a scream as I clutched my foot protectively. I would not be weak, I thought to myself as I forced my body to obey me. I gained my feet, falling several times in the process as my right leg seized. Nausea swept through me knocking me back a step. Rose was suddenly on my injured leg biting deep into my flesh where she had wounded me moments before. I brought my fists together and slammed them into the back of her head, the force enough to kill a Landwalker, but only concuss Waterfolk. She was sturdier than I had thought and continued to hold on to my leg sinking her teeth deeper until I screamed in rage, the noise reaching the ear splitting pitch it had on the cliffs over a month ago.

    Rose clutched her ears screaming as blood flowed from them. She hopped away still clutching her ears making me think she was done with me when she straightened, lunged and punched me in the jaw so hard that I briefly saw stars. I was knocked into the air and landed in the pool. The cool water surged over me; taking away my pain as I sunk beneath the surface.

    I drifted for a moment dazed. Where had my pain gone? The fire like burning had receded from both my leg, now tail, and my jaw. Slowly darkness crept over my vision and I knew no more.

 Chapter Eight

    I felt hands lift me out of the water and I fought them biting and scratching as I tried to get away from them. They would not take me; they would not steal my Grace.

    We struggled for several minutes before I recognized their smell; Ryaa and Brother Roberts. I stilled and allowed them to lift me above the water. They collapsed gasping in the sand shaking their heads. ¡°Well¡­ we know¡­ that she¡¯s¡­ not dead,¡± Brother Roberts said wiping sand on his face. He spit a bit of blood and kelp onto the sand then pushed himself into a sitting position. ¡°Tell me¡­ what happened to you five nights ago?¡±

    It took me moment to realize he was talking to me. I looked around my cell and noticed the fresh cracks in the stone. Bits of tainted power had collected in them and my stomach rolled from the energy leaking through. Holding my head in my hands I sat half submerged in the water trying to remember. Had it really been five days since I fought Rose; it seemed only a moment ago that I had closed my eyes.

    A quick sweep of the room told me that Rose was gone, spirited away to whatever cell Lemuete kept her. ¡°There¡¯s another Waterfolk here.¡± Brother Roberts raised his eyebrows then met Ryaa¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I do not know of any other Waterfolk here. You are the only one I know about,¡± the old man said still wiping more sand on his face. I looked to Ryaa and he shook his head.

    ¡°No, Sol¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve brought here.¡±

    ¡°She was here last night- five days ago. She struck me here,¡± I said touching my jaw, it was still tender and I wondered if I had bruised. I lifted my tail out of the water to show my healing tail. ¡°She tore my skin and bit into my wound. She claims to be my sister but I am an only child!¡± I didn¡¯t realize I was yelling until Ryaa hugged me. My mouth sealed up and tears flowed from my eyes. I struggled to think through my pain. Was it true that my parents had lied to me? Rose looked so much like my father, could she be kin?

    ¡°What¡¯s her name? Maybe I have seen her.¡±

    ¡°Rose, just Rose.¡±

    Their eyes widened and they shared a look. ¡°Rose as in Shepherd Stone¡¯s wife?¡± Brother Roberts said.

    ¡°That quiet woman who hardly eats?¡± Ryaa asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s Waterfolk, at least she claimed to be,¡± I said. I was now feeling even more doubtful of the woman. Yes she possessed our strength and eyesight, but she lacked the special sheen that distinctly marked Waterfolk hair.

    ¡°Rose had a bruise on her face the last time I saw her. I will have to inquire about her health next I see her, but enough about that. How are you child? We were worried about you,¡± Brother Roberts said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her a child, she¡¯s older than me,¡± Ryaa said grumpily. I wondered how much my age bothered him.

    Brother Roberts smiled and touched my head. ¡°Well?¡± I looked away. How was I supposed to answer him? Complaining about my situation would not help me. Maybe I could break through the walls? Though that would take time and make too much noise. Chances were that I would be restrained long before I made a hole big enough for my fist.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I could not meet his eyes as I spoke. I felt guilty for lying, but there was nothing I could say to them. Here I was the stranger, the demon, an enemy, not them. ¡°Ow!¡± I rubbed my arm where Brother Roberts had pinched me.

    ¡°Thou shall not lie; unless it¡¯s to get a cookie,¡± he said chuckling. I could not hide my own smile.

    ¡°Listen Sol, we have a surprise for you.¡± Ryaa patted the sand beside him but I stayed in the water. For some reason I knew that if I moved from the water the pain in my tail would increase. Already it was healing at a faster rate than normal. Was I being blessed by the Gentle God? The boy pouted at me. ¡°Does your tail hurt that much?¡± I felt my face heat over his concern; he was truly being sincere. Why was I embarrassed?

    I shook my head. ¡°No, the water is helping it heal. Tell me, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± I missed the waves and the filtered sunlight, seeing all the fish swim through my village contentedly, unafraid of harm. I remembered watching them with my father during his breaks from the field work. It was our favorite game to count how many red fish we could see before he had to return to work.

    ¡°Are you hungry? We brought you food.¡± My stomach rumbled making me grit my teeth. Ryaa reached behind him and placed a basket on top of the water. It floated there while he reached in and pulled out a bowl of berries. I snatched a handful and devoured it in seconds before reaching for more. Reluctantly Ryaa handed me the bowl. Within a minute I felt my belly protest against the flood of food so I set the empty bowl into the basket. ¡°Well now that you¡¯re done feeding your face I¡®ll tell you about what¡¯s going on. There¡¯s to be a wedding tomorrow. One of the local girls is marrying the baker. Very romantic as Claire puts it.¡± Ryaa rolled his eyes and I laughed. ¡°Shepherd Stone is marrying them. He looks so tired after recovering from that strange illness so we have a bet going on whether or not he¡¯ll faint during the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Illness?¡± If the demon was still sick my escape would be easier. I could go through the door and take out the guard. Maybe if I pitched my voice I could get him to leave the door.

    ¡°Yeah, it started the day your cell changed.¡± Ryaa waved his arm around to encompass the room. I remembered how the demon had appeared to me five days ago. He had wrapped himself up so nothing was exposed; even his hands had been gloved. The room must have a protective aura placed upon it. The holy power of the Gentle God. ¡°Well, that¡¯s old news; I have something here besides food for you.¡±

    Ryaa reached back into the basket and pulled out a flower made of clay. I marveled at the detail painted on each petal and leaf. ¡°That¡¯s beautiful. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Belladonna. I had a friend make this for you.¡±

    I saw Brother Roberts hide a smile as Ryaa handed me the flower. Did giving flowers have some special meaning to Landwalkers?

    I turned the flower over in my hands marveling at its delicate craftsmanship. The stem was half the length of my forearm while the fluted head was as long as my palm was wide. A glaze made the colors gleam in my hands and I wondered how long it had taken for it to be made. ¡°This is for me?¡± I met Ryaa¡¯s eyes as I asked him. I watched him blush then look away. ¡°Ryaa¡­ do you like me?¡± The boy¡¯s blush deepened.

    ¡°I have a girlfriend. Don¡¯t misunderstand; I do think you¡¯re pretty.¡±

    ¡°The other day you called me beautiful.¡± Ryaa turned so red I wondered if he could breathe. He coughed once and the color faded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Brother Roberts laughed then stood up with a grunt.

    ¡°Well children, I must return to my duties. We elders have something known as responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Like I don¡¯t work!¡± Ryaa said grumpily.

    ¡°If you call waiting on your sweetheart hand and foot work, then I guess you must be very responsible,¡± Brother Roberts said chuckling.

    Ryaa blushed and muttered a sullen good bye as the old man left. After the door closed he turned back to me and took my hand gently. ¡°Tomorrow I will come for you during the reception. There will be a large crowd of people so it will be easy to hide you. The only problem is your hair though.¡± I bit my lip. I knew my hair had a sheen that was not natural for Landwalkers.

    Suddenly I remembered the first dinner that I had spent with Vael. When I had looked in the mirror I had not recognized myself and I suddenly knew why. It was not just the make-up and clothes, but my hair; my hair no longer had the distinctive sheen that marked Waterfolk. Could it be that removing my Grace had such a profound effect on Waterfolk besides confining us to land? Did this mean that Rose was Waterfolk as she and the demon both claimed?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my hair. I think I know of a way to hide it.¡± I smiled to soothe his worry and watched as he blushed more. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ryaa grabbed his hair and groaned. ¡°That lord of yours is so lucky. Anyway I have to go before Claire gets upset again. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Before I could react he kissed me swiftly on the cheek then darted for the door. He waved goodbye before my guard closed and locked the door behind him.

    I touched my cheek. If Ryaa was starting to like me it would develop into a problem later. Would I have to do something drastic to deter him?

    Waiting for the wedding reception to begin seemed to be the hardest. All day I heard sounds of the villagers making preparations in the courtyard below. I listened to the musicians practicing a familiar song upon their harps. I wondered for a moment what other similarities our two worlds might still share before pushing it out of my mind.

    By the time night fell I was swimming laps around my pool, my mind racing with worry. What if Ryaa was caught? What if Rose came back, or worse the demon?

    My thoughts were suddenly disturbed by a rain of pebbles and I realized how dark it had become. I swam to the surface and smiled when I saw Ryaa and Claire standing at the edge of the pool.

    Claire threw a towel over my head and immediately began scrubbing my hair dry before the rest of my body cleared the water. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I said as I swung my tail on to the sand. ¡°Let me breathe a moment.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. The reception is starting soon and we need the confusion,¡± Claire told me as she finished my hair. I snatched the towel from her and began drying the rest of myself. ¡°Where are your robes?¡±

    I pointed to the mound under the window and Ryaa quickly dug it up and handed it to Claire. She pressed the bundle against my belly and proceeded to tie it in place with a sash. ¡°What is this? What are you doing?¡± without answering me she picked up a dress from a pile of cloth at her feet and forced it into my hands. I slipped the woolen cloth over my head and my arms through the sleeves. I smoothed the dress over the lump it formed over my belly and marveled at my minor transformation. ¡°Am I to be pregnant?¡±

    Ryaa snickered. ¡°Claire thought of it. You¡¯re going to pretend to be sick so we can rush you quickly through the crowd.¡±

    ¡°Ryaa, you need to leave the room,¡± I said.

    I watched the confusion form in his eyes. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I need to take off my Grace; I¡¯m sorry Claire, I should have told you before you strapped my robes to my belly.¡±

    Claire waved her hand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Ryaa, leave us for a moment,¡± Claire said pointing to the door. Sighing he left.

    As soon as the door closed I untied the robes then pulled off my Grace. Claire reddened as I tied my Grace and robes to my belly again before slipping into the woolen dress once more.

    Claire began putting make-up on my face and I held still as the brushes she used tickled my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re going to be my cousin visiting from out of town. We chose the name Doris for you. When we go through the crowd you will need to lean on my arm heavily and pretend to be in pain.¡± Claire stood back for moment then reached forward to adjust my dress. ¡°Your hair is different. What happened to that shine?¡±

    I smiled knowingly. ¡°No time.¡±

    Without argument she led me to my cell door. She opened it carefully then waved my through. I noticed that my guard was no longer posted at the door. I opened my mouth to ask why and Ryaa shook his head. Leaving it at that, I took Claire¡¯s right arm and began to lean on her. She stiffened for a moment then began to lead me down the long silent hall past other cell doors. We quickly descended a flight of stairs.

    Suddenly the music hit my ears like the low roar of the ocean. I knew Ryaa and Claire could not hear it yet due to their less sensitive ears. As we approached the celebration the noise was all but deafening. Voices and music clashed like stones and a small ache began to build in my head. I no longer needed to pretend to be in pain as we drew closer and closer to the celebrators. No one gave a second glance as we entered the crowd. Bodies crushed, separated and crushed again in a strange wave. I was not used to such closeness and felt my heart begin to race, not from fear of discovery, but of touching so many strangers.

    I watched as the men¡¯s eyes swept over me, looked down at my belly then slide away. The women would look, then begin to whisper and chuckle, but no one approached us. We had one moment of panic as we reached the outer door the temple. The crowd of villagers waiting to get through the doors was staggering. Two guards were left to direct the flow of traffic. One took me by my arm and dragged me against the wall. I cried out in surprise. He had been looking at the line of villagers when my cry caught his attention. He looked toward me, saw the fear in my eyes, the roundness of my belly and released me. ¡°I apologize. Are you alright miss?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I stammered.¡± Suddenly Ryaa was right beside me taking the guard¡¯s hand from my arm. Claire wrapped her fingers in mine and leaned her head close to me in comfort.

    ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see she is not well?¡± Ryaa said confronting the guard. The other man turned his attention to him, forgetting me. ¡°Do not be so rough.¡±

    Claire pushed me gently down the temple steps. People parted as they watched me descend carefully with one hand on my belly. As we reached the bottom of the stairs Claire pulled me to a cart parked by the outer wall of the courtyard. She helped me climb into the back before climbing in herself. Ryaa checked the horse over before grabbing its reigns and leading us out the nearest gate.

    The streets were not as crowded as the courtyard of the temple. No one looked at us twice as we passed beneath the lit torches marking each street and turn off. I held by breath when we passed through the gate leading out of the town. Neither guard looked twice and waved us through. I felt tears on my face and quickly wiped them away once we were far enough away from the gate that the guards could no longer see us.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Claire whispered to me when Ryaa climbed up to the driver¡¯s bench on the cart.

    ¡°I have been away from home for so long, it is a relief to be away from your town.¡±

    Claire snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be a relief once we get you into the sea. I don¡¯t believe in locking people up just because their different, though it doesn¡¯t mean I trust you water dwellers.¡±

    ¡°Thank you all the same,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me until we get you to the sea.¡±

    ¡°What are you two whispering about back there?¡± Ryaa asked without turning.

    ¡°Female things,¡± Claire said. Ryaa shook his head.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    A few hours away from town I spotted two horses ahead in the darkness. Their reigns were being held stiffly by a boy. As we drew closer I recognized him as the youth who had traveled with Ryaa and Sun-hair when I was being brought to the Landwalker town. I had never learned his name. As Ryaa drew close the youth uncovered the lantern flashing its pale glow in a pattern. Ryaa lit his own lantern and returned the pattern. He pulled the cart to the side of the road and allowed the youth to draw closer. ¡°It¡¯s freezin¡¯ out here. Were you followed?¡± the youth asked as Ryaa dismounted. I followed Claire out of the back of the cart. Seeing me, the youth danced back a step while holding his lantern stiffly in front of him. The horses shied at his nervousness.

    Ryaa reached out a hand to calm them. ¡°She won¡¯t bite. Did you tell anyone of our plans?¡± Ryaa asked. The youth shook his head then handed Ryaa the reins to one of the horses. ¡°I expect you to take good care of Claire while I¡¯m gone. Do you understand?¡±

    The youth nodded vigorously, his lips tight. Claire hugged me briefly then stood back. ¡°I hope we never have to meet again and I mean that in a kind way,¡± she said.

    ¡°Same to you,¡± I replied.

    She and Ryaa shared a kiss and whispered words to each other that I could hear.

    ¡°Be safe, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    Ryaa turned and placed his hands on my hips. ¡°I¡¯m going to lift you up. Place your left foot in the stirrup, that leather loop against the belly, then swing your right leg over.¡± He lifted me effortlessly and I did as he directed. He pulled himself up under his own power behind me the reached around me for the reins. Claire climbed into the driver¡¯s seat of the cart and the youth mounted his horse.

    Claire gave a wave as she turned the cart around and headed back to the town. The youth made a motion and his horse began to follow her. Ryaa watched them for a few moments then turned the horse¡¯s head.

    We galloped for many hours and the morning sun caught our heels as we traveled through the forest outside of the farming land. We had long passed the bridge and chasm meeting no one. Ryaa had slowed our horse and allowed it walk down the dusty road. I fondled its soft ears, softly thanking it.

    ¡°They¡¯ll know we¡¯re gone by now,¡± Ryaa said breaking the silence between us. I shrugged my shoulders and he wrapped his arms around me, pinning my own against my body and rested his head on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been so quiet. What are you thinking about?¡±

    I felt his warm breath tickle my chilled skin and I couldn¡¯t stop my shiver. What had I been thinking about for the past few hours? My thoughts had been a blur of colors and sound and one name; Vael. My heart began to race as I thought of him. Would he take me back after I had run away and disappeared? Did he think I was dead?

    I took a deep breath and let it out. I would worry once I reached the sea.

    ¡°Sol?¡±

    ¡°Ryaa, why are you helping me?¡± He was silent for a few moments and I thought he had fallen asleep. I felt him shake his head before he answered.

    ¡°I feel as if I should be dead¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°That day on the cliff I almost killed you and my punishment was to drown, but instead you saved my life. When your lord was about to kill me in that cave, you saved me, and when I was being abused and thought I would starve to death, you saved me once more.¡±

    ¡°Ryaa-¡°

    ¡°No, just listen to me,¡± he said tightening his arms around me. His lips touched the nape of my neck and rested there. I held still while his lips moved against my skin. ¡°This is my chance to save you. I do not know if either of us will wake up tomorrow, but at least my heart will rest easy knowing that I tried.¡±

    I touched his hands gently. ¡°Ryaa, it¡¯s my fault that we are here. If I had never crossed the Forbidden line you never would have fallen off that cliff. If anyone deserves punishment, it is me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I could not stop the sob from escaping my lips as fear rose in my chest. Ryaa immediately led the horse to the side of the road before helping me to the ground. I sat in the grass curled around myself shaking from lack of sleep and regret. I heard Ryaa rummaging in the saddlebags then felt the warmth of a blanket around my shoulders. He then sat behind me and just held me while I cried.

    I did not know when I had fallen asleep. The sun was nearing noon and Ryaa was lying beside me on the ground. He continued to snore softly as I wiped my face clear of lingering moisture. I shook Ryaa awake and he smiled at me brightly. ¡°Feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, should we get going?¡±

    We were soon on the road again after eating a quick snack. I had learned the rhythm of the horse hours ago, but my legs were sore and raw from saddle and sparking with pain with each movement of the horse. Ryaa tried to be attentive, but we could not afford to take many breaks knowing that someone might be coming after us and two hours later I heard them.

    The sound of the hounds was barely at the edge of my hearing. I stiffened and Ryaa stopped the horse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you need a break?¡±

    ¡°No, I can hear them; the hounds.¡± Ryaa flicked the reins and the horse sprang forward into a gallop. I slammed back into Ryaa¡¯s chest from the force then quickly regained my balance.

    ¡°We¡¯re only an hour from the town. How far away are they?¡±

    ¡°A few miles, I can hear the hounds baying.¡± Ryaa led the horse off the road and into the trees. I clung to the horse¡¯s neck frightened as it leaped over roots and logs. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I yelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a short cut. Instead of heading towards the beach, we¡¯ll go to the cliff where you can jump off.

    Within twenty minutes I could see the blue emptiness that marked the border between land and sea. The sound of the hounds and grown closer sending chills down my spine. I could feel the same oily power that cloaked Shepherd Stone. I did not have a knife to protect me this time.

    The first shot came without warning and suddenly we were falling toward the ground. Ryaa grabbed me around the waist then twisted clear of the horse as it fell on its side and slid through the underbrush. We hit the ground hard and rolled into a bush. The branches left stinging scratches as we untangled ourselves. ¡°How did they find us so quickly?¡± Ryaa muttered as he helped me to my feet. Another shot ricocheted off a tree and we both ducked. ¡°They must have a sniper with them, keep low.¡±

    He took my hand in his and led me quickly to where the light shone brightest among the trees. I could already hear the roar of the sea as it crashed against the waves. A few feet more and we stopped at the edge of the cliff where a few ragged trees clung desperately, their branches shorn of leave and the wood warped by salt, wind, sun and water. ¡°Go ahead and jump,¡± Ryaa said as I hesitated. I watched the waves crest, break, withdraw and crest again then looked at him.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. He smiled at me, but it only increased my hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Landwalker, remember? They won¡¯t do much to me.¡±

    I heard the boom first then Ryaa was falling against me. He cried out first in surprise and then in pain as the bullet took him in the side. I held my hand over the wound as I took all of his weight into my arms. ¡°G-go,¡± he choked through the pain. ¡°J-just leave me.¡±

    With one hand I tore my Grace from my belly and draped it over Ryaa¡¯s shoulders. I lifted him into my arms and leapt off the cliff just as another bullet caught me in the leg. I screamed and almost lost my hold on Ryaa as we fell towards the waves. The hounds crowded the edge of the cliff above us; one lost its footing and fell with us. The three of us hit the water at the same time then bobbed to the surface. My body ached from the impact.

    My Grace was still wrapped around Ryaa; I had not transformed. Instinctively I treaded water and let the current carry us further out to sea. Ryaa was limp in my arms and the water was swiftly turning pink around us as his wound quickly bled out. ¡°Please!¡± I shouted to the air. I didn¡¯t know what I was asking for. Vael, my father, the Gentle God? ¡°Please!¡±

    A wave crested over us and I struggled to keep Ryaa¡¯s head above the water. Suddenly a bright white light blinded me and filled me with warmth. I felt the change come over me and gasped as my tail formed. Ryaa¡¯s weight changed in my arms as I no longer felt my Grace cloaking him. With a start I realized his features had changed. His hair had taken on the sheen that marked Waterfolk hair and where his legs had been a tail had formed. Blood still flowed from the wound in his side though it had slowed. I knew he would need the attention of a healer soon.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered as more tears formed in my eyes.

    ¡°Sol!¡±

    I turned at the sound of my name and was surprised to see Vael swimming towards me. He crushed us both in his arms and his lips found mine hot and eager. ¡°Sol, I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Vael.¡± I kissed him again. ¡°Vael, we need to get him to a healer or else he¡¯ll die.¡±

    My lord looked at Ryaa in my arms and without a word took him from me and dived below the waves. I spared a glance at the top of the cliff and could see Shepherd Stone standing there shaking in fury as his men shouted amongst themselves. I dived after Vael and together we swam for the comfort of his hold surrounded by his warriors armed with spears.

    Bran greeted us as we broke the surface in the entrance hall. ¡°Get me Holly!¡± Vael yelled as he ascended the steps with Ryaa. Two of his servants sprinted from the hall as Bran drew closer to Vael.

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that our lady¡¯s prisoner? What has happened to him?¡±

    ¡°The trackers shot him,¡± I said weakly as I collapsed on one knee. My leg was now burning from my own wound. Spots swam before my eyes as I concentrated on breathing. Vael handed Ryaa off to one of his guards and was immediately at my side. I smiled weakly at him as he placed my leg on his lap and began to apply pressure to my wound. The guards were doing the same for Ryaa when Holly raced into the room followed by his assistants. They broke into two groups with one going to Ryaa, the other to me.

    Ryaa was pale and limp as they laid him flat on the floor. Holly tore through his shirt exposing the wound. I gagged as I say the raw ragged edges of flesh where the bullet had torn through his side and out his back. Vael hid my face in his shoulder, but not before I noticed that Ryaa had a Grace of his own.

    ¡°Sol, don¡¯t look. Holly will take care of him,¡± he murmured to me. I hissed in pain as one of Holly¡¯s assistants prodded the skin around my wound. ¡°How is her leg? Will she be okay?¡± Vael demanded.

    ¡°My lord, the Landwalker bullet is still in her leg, we will need to remove it before continuing treatment.¡±

    ¡°And what of the prisoner?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I do not know.¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Holly interjected. ¡°We will need to move them both from this room, it is much too cold and unsanitary for the work we need to perform.¡±

    Bran immediately began directing the guards to assist Holly in moving Ryaa. Vael lifted me in his arms and stood up. The room spun around me as I gritted my teeth to keep the nausea down. I whimpered when Vael shifted my legs and he kissed my forehead. I wrapped my arms around his neck.

    ¡°Sir, Milady?¡± Bran asked.

    ¡°Bran, prepare Sol¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Shall I send for her father as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vael turned on his heel and carried me away from the entrance hall. Outside of the water I had begun to sweat and shiver. My mouth felt dry, but nausea still churned my stomach. I focused on breathing and Vael¡¯s heartbeat as he carried me through the hold.

    I cried out in pain when he lowered me onto the bed. Spots swirled through my vision and I threw up over myself, him, and the comforter. Someone wiped my chin before making me drink from a small earthenware vial. The foul thick and bitter fluid made me choke and burned my throat. I felt my body relax to the point where I felt I was floating just above it, the pain in my leg an anchor to it. Distantly I heard Vael talking to several people. I turned my head toward him and my vision swam. I opened my mouth to speak, but I was unsure if anyone heard me as they continued to talk around me as if I was not there.

    ¡°Vael¡­¡± I tried say, but it came out as a whisper so low that I only knew I had made a noise because my throat vibrated with the sound. I was pushed about by unknown hands, the movement causing the pain to flare up like strikes of lightning that burned through my numbness before fading. ¡°Vael¡­¡±

    I heard his voice in my ear just before the pain in my leg flared up and took me away when it faded.

    When I awoke my breath caught in my throat as pain flooded my senses. I struggled to breathe through it, my breath coming out in pants. I must have made a louder noise because I felt the bed shift and something warm snuggle into my side. I peeked out of the corner of my eye and saw a small face staring up at me intently. Tiny hands gripped my arm and I groaned in pain closing my eyes again. The bed shifted again and I felt the abandoned warm spot where Lord Aur¡¯s body had been.

    ¡°See, she¡¯s awake,¡± I heard the boy whisper. A hand brushed my forehead and I opened my eyes to see Vael standing over me, his face hard to read.

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± I mumbled to him. His expression softened as he smiled.

    ¡°More questions; do you ever stop? No, I do not hate you.¡± To prove himself he kissed me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away,¡± I said as he pulled away. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t bear to see Ryaa abused after I had saved him.¡± Vael looked distant as he sat beside me on the bed. I struggled to lift my arm, but could only manage to pull weakly at his sleeve. His eyes returned to me then went to Lord Aur who was standing at the far corner of the bed that I lay in.

    ¡°Aur, go find your nursemaid.¡±

    Without hesitation the boy darted forward, jumped on the bed and kissed his father¡¯s cheek before scampering out of the room. As soon as the door closed Vael laid down beside me and wept. I was so surprised that I held my breath. Only the burn in my chest reminded me to breathe. After a few minutes he sat up and wiped the tears from his face. ¡°Just tell me why you ran away instead of talking to me.¡±

    ¡°I was scared,¡± I said as my own tears flowed. ¡°I had saved that man, but to see everyone treat him as if he was worthless, as if my honor was worthless, it hurt.¡±

    ¡°When you were with the Landwalkers, did he¡­ did they¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, no one. I¡¯m yours.¡± I struggled to sit up and bit back a scream as I moved my injured leg. My leg burned as if it was on fire and I crumpled whimpering. I felt his hand on my back rubbing in small circles while he pressed the back of his hand to my forehead.

    ¡°You still have a fever. I¡¯ll make sure Cia brings you a tonic.¡±

    ¡°What about Ryaa?¡±

    Vael¡¯s hand stopped moving and I felt the fingers curl against my back. ¡°He¡¯s not doing well. Holly has him in a tub to bring his temperature down.¡±

    ¡°I want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Sol, you need rest. You were wounded by the Landwalkers and have a fever, if we are not careful your leg could get infected.¡±

    ¡°Tempest and waves, I know the risks Vael, my mother was a warrior! I trained alongside my cousins before my father made me promise to put down my shield and spear after she died. This is nothing new to me,¡± I ended in a whisper.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Vael demanded. I grabbed his left hand and pulled it toward my cheek.

    ¡°No!¡±

    For a moment we were silent, watching each other. I could see the questions forming on his lips, the fear in the way he held is body and the anger in the shine of his eyes. Eventually the anger faded and I could see the pain in them. ¡°No, Vael, I do not love him. His life became mine the moment I saved him. I changed him for the better or the worse, I don¡¯t know. You saw him just as well as I did; he became Waterfolk. The Gentle God has blessed him.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that this isn¡¯t some Landwalker ploy to gain our trust then attack us as soon as our backs are turned? Sol, I am in an uneasy position here. I need to protect our people and you. I acknowledge that the Landwalker has changed physically, but it does not mean his mind has.¡±

    Memories of my time imprisoned in the Landwalker temple flashed through my mind¡¯s eye. Ryaa and Brother Roberts had been a rock of kindness in a flood of cruelty and fear. I knew the demon Lemuete was not finished with me, the fact that he had left the safety of the town to follow me to the sea was proof of that. Waterfolk and Landwalkers would not be safe as long as he continued his hunt.

    ¡°Ryaa¡¯s different, even before this change he-¡°

    ¡°He came to me,¡± Vael said quickly. ¡°While you were still imprisoned by the Landwalker priests, he swam out into the sea, something Landwalkers don¡¯t do, and waited. My warriors notified me and I came to confront him myself. I thought that he had come to gloat about killing you; I wanted to see him bleed. Instead of gloating he told me what had happened and together we formed a plan.¡±

    Realization came to me as I lay on the bed. I had not chanced to wonder why Vael and his warriors were so close to the cliff where Ryaa and I had fallen. How had they been close enough to rescue us? I now knew.

    I could only imagine the conversation between Vael and Ryaa, but somehow they had come to an understanding. Why else would he help me take Ryaa back to the hold and allow his best healer to attend the Landwalker?

    ¡°He¡¯s in love with you. He never said it allowed, but his words and actions betrayed him. I wonder if it was because of his love that the Gentle God blessed him, but it made me wonder if you loved him as well.¡± Vael stood up and pulled back the covers from my body then leaned over and picked me up. I bit my lip as pain flared in my leg from the movement.

    Bran and Cia were waiting outside the door when Vael passed the threshold. They both looked displeased when they saw me clinging to him. ¡°My lord, your fianc¨¦e is wounded; do you want to place her in further danger?¡± Bran asked.

    ¡°Bran, I understand your concern, but it is not needed,¡± Vael said turning on his heel. Bran and Cia followed close behind us as Vael weaved his way through the halls. Instead of taking me to the prisoner cells, he took me into the guest wing of the hold.

    I knew the room that we would enter by the warrior standing guard outside the door. He saluted Vael and opened the door for us. Holly was inside the guest room sitting beside a tub full of water. His fingers were wrapped around Ryaa¡¯s left wrist feeling the pulse. Ryaa¡¯s arm looked pale and almost bloodless in the healer¡¯s hand. I could not stop shivering as Vael brought me closer to them.

    Holly immediately stood up and bowed to us before turning back to Ryaa.

    ¡°What is his condition?¡± Vael asked as he knelt beside the tub.

    ¡°My lord, you should have let your lady rest in bed. I can see from here her own fever has not broken. She needs to rest, seven hours is not enough,¡± Holly said with irritation. ¡°As for this one,¡± he said moving his hand to address all of Ryaa. ¡°His condition is even worse. The water has done nothing to bring down his temperature and he hasn¡¯t been awake long enough to try and get more medicine into his system.¡±

    The healer sighed and shook his head.

    I turned my attention from the healer to Ryaa. He was completely submerged in the tub, his body still that of Waterfolk. I watched as he shivered beneath the water causing it to ripple. His chest lifted and fell rapidly as if he was struggling to breathe. I swallowed back tears as I reached into the water to touch his brown hair. The heat coming from his head was staggering and I pulled back in fear.

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± I asked Holly. The healer shook his head once more then took chunks of ice from a bucket at his feet and dropped it into the tub.

    ¡°We have changed the water every hour and placed new ice in it. His fever continues to persist. My lady¡­ he will not make it.¡±

    A chill went down my spine. As if in response to Holly¡¯s words, Ryaa opened his eyes and looked at me. I reached back into the tub and touched his burning face. He lifted his hand and held mine there. He smiled at me, its radiance like a strand of sunlight piercing the darkness and just as quickly as it was there, it was gone.

    His hand went limp releasing mine.

    ¡°Sol¡­¡±

    I had not realized I had started moaning until Vael said my name. He hugged me close to his chest, but I could not tear my eyes away from Ryaa. Whatever sign that distinguished the living from the dead had faded from his body and my heart ached to see its absence. I did not love Ryaa, not like I loved Vael, but I did care.

    I wished I didn¡¯t.

    Why had the Gentle God blessed Ryaa to become Waterfolk only to let him die from a Landwalker bullet? What kind of being could be called gentle when they allowed this to happen; what message was being sent to me?

    ¡°Take her back to bed quickly. I will not have two deaths this night,¡± Holly said.

    I did not protest as Vael stood and brought me back to my room. He gave Bran and Cia orders then curled up beside me in the bed. I barely noticed when Lord Aur climbed in with us and curled up next to me. He sighed and I held on tightly to him like an anchor in a rising storm. He turned to face me and touched my cheek. ¡°I heard your friend died,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s with the Gently God now eating cakes.¡±

    I could not stop my smile. I kissed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is.¡± I could not stop my voice from cracking, the tears from falling or my body from aching, but I could smile for the little boy beside me.

 Bonus Chapter: Cadfael

    I had been pacing the floor of my study for the umpteenth time since Sol disappeared with her prisoner. Why did she leave me? What could have possible driven her to abandon the hold? To abandon me?

    Was this my lot in life, to lose the women I loved to other men. Was I not good enough?

    My arm ached, reminding me of my father. If he were still alive he probably would have kept Sol¡¯s Grace to ensure something like this never happened, but I was not my father. I I had thought we had reached an understanding. I had thought I could trust her, but I was a fool.

    Weeks had gone by and no one had seen her or heard from her. She was gone, and I needed to accept that. So why didn¡¯t I?

    I looked to the corner of my study where my latest canvas sat. On it was the rough sketch of Sol sleeping on a bed of pillows. She didn¡¯t know I had done that while she lay recovering in my bed from her illness.

    I went to the canvas and traced the roundness of her cheek, but it wasn¡¯t the same. Must everything slip through my fingers? I tore the canvas apart with my hands and threw the pieces in the corner of my study, nearly hitting Cia as she entered softly.

    I immediately resumed my act of a cold distant lord. No one would breach the walls around my heart again. Sol would be the last.

    Cia set down the tray she was carrying onto my desk. On it were a pitcher of water, two cups, and some sliced fruits. The whole thing looked unappetizing while my heart continued to rage with emotions. I was angry, I was sad, I was lonely. Food had become tasteless, music was offkey and the colors that I used to see in the world had faded to muted grays and blues.

    The last time I had felt this disturbed was after Ai had lost our third baby. I remembered the blood and her screaming at me. I remembered the nightmares I had where the rooms filled with blood and drowned and crushed me.

    The nightmares had continued for years until I had slept next to Sol during her fever. She became a shining light in my darkness and exposed the colors and joy of life, and now it was gone. Just when I thought I had her she had fled.

    I turned my back on the desk and Cia then stiffened when I felt her put her arms around me. ¡°Lord Cadfael, you¡¯ve been cooped up in your study since Sol abandoned you. I¡¯m worried for your health,¡± she said as she pressed against me. I grabbed her wrists and unwrapped her arms from my waist before turning to face her.

    ¡°Leave me, Cia,¡± I said sternly. She pouted at me and grabbed my robes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve wanted my company before, why should it be any different now?¡±

    My angered flared. ¡°It¡¯s different because I don¡¯t love you!¡±

    Her eyes darkened in anger for a moment before she cupped my cheeks and planted a kiss on my lips. ¡°They never loved you, but I do,¡± she whispered against my closed mouth. ¡°I will never run away.¡±

    I pushed her away, my stomach turning.

    ¡°Leave. NOW!¡±

    ¡°No! I love you! Stop pushing me aside to be with these women that don¡¯t want anything to do with you!¡± Tears began to run down her cheeks, but my heart didn¡¯t stir for her sadness. I wondered if I had lost my ability to sympathize. Syr was right. I was broken and crazy. Here was someone begging to be with me, but I only wanted the one that had run away.

    I clenched my jaw and glared at her. ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries. Sargo!¡± I yelled.

    Immediately my guard came rushing into the room and looked between the two of us. I could sense the tension rolling off of him as I pointed to the woman in front of me. ¡°Escort Cia to one of the holding cells for disobedience. She¡¯s to stay there for two days.¡±

    Cia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her lips began to tremble as tears rolled off her chin.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Sargo said bowing. He grabbed Cia¡¯s arm and began to lead her to the door.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael! You¡¯re making a mistake!¡±

    You were my mistake, I thought to myself as the door closed behind them. I ran my hands through my hair dislodging the pearls that had been woven into it. How many more mistakes was I destined to make?

    There was a soft knock on my door. I opened it to find Bran standing there. ¡°My Lord, may I talk to you. I think it may be urgent,¡± he said.

    I waved him inside and shut the door behind him. Was I not to have any peace today?

    ¡°Go ahead, Bran.¡±

    He bowed. ¡°Lord, there¡¯s a Landwalker in our waters. He¡¯s been floatingthere for the past two hours shouting out your name.¡±

    A Landwalker knew my name? It was possible for the Landwalkers to know it since Waterfolk went missing every year. What was unusual was that he was shouting for me. I didn¡¯t have time to worry about his foolishness.

    ¡°Tell the patrols to keep an eye on him. Find out if he¡¯s alone or planning an ambush. I don¡¯t have the patience to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    The following day Bran brought me word that the Landwalker was still in our waters. I grew mildly irritated. This man seemed insistent on seeing me. I decided to wait one more day before taking any sort of action. My subjects were advised to steer clear of the area that he was in.

    On the morning of the third day, after receiving a report that the Landwalker hadreturned, I readied a party of my swiftest and strongest warriors and together we swam to the area where the Landwalker was treading water. We stayed ten feet back to give us time to react to an attack.

    Rage flared instantly in my chest as I recognized the Landwalker. Had he come to gloat about stealing Sol away? Had he killed her?

    ¡°Lord Cadfael!¡± the man said excitedly. I struggled to remember the name he¡¯d given Sol, but it eluded me.

    ¡°What do you want Landwalker!¡± I yelled.

    ¡°Thank the heavens you came! I¡¯ve been waiting out here for three days.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re here just to waste my time then leave my waters now or I will have my warriors execute you now,¡± I said in a stern voice. In truth, I wanted to kill him on the spot, but held back my murderous intent in consideration of Sol.

    The Landwalker put up his hands and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to waste time. I wanted to let you know that Sol is still alive. She¡¯s being held prisoner, but I¡¯m going to free her.¡±

    I felt my heart twist in my chest. Was he telling the truth or was he lying to me so I would lower my guard? I swam closer andstared into the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    He looked away and sighed. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t expect you to¡­ after all she was only captured because of me. But if she stays in that cell she¡¯ll die! Help me save her.¡± I stared into his eyes and saw the pain I was feeling in my own heart. Was it possible that this Landwalker had fallen in love with Sol? Was it possible that he was telling the truth?

    I swam within arms length of him. His eyes were wide as I approachedhim. ¡°How do I know this is not a trick?¡± I asked.

    I watched him gulp before speaking. ¡°You¡¯ll have to trust me,¡± he said softly. ¡°Look¡­ I¡¯m sorry that she was taken. If I had known¡­ If I had known that there was someone in the templethat would try to kill her, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her there.¡±

    ¡°If you had known? For centuries, your people have hunted and slaughtered us! How could you not know that someone would try to kill her? What makes yourtemple so special?¡±

    ¡°Our priests take oaths of peace! To physically harm someone is to lose their brotherhood.¡± He looked down at his chest. ¡°Look, Sol loves you. It¡¯s tearing her apart to be away from here.¡±

    My heart ached in my chest while he spoke to me. Was it true that she was alive? Was it possible that she loved me? I remembered the cruelty I had shown in her presence and my tempered rage. I was not a good man, I drove everyone away from me because I was afraid to be kind. I was afraid to be vulnerable.

    Ai left me because I couldn¡¯t comfort her, Syr left me because she couldn¡¯t comfort me. Sol left me because she feared me. Why couldn¡¯t I be myself? Would I remain my father¡¯s puppet?

    I clenched and unclenched my fists as I released my anger with a sigh. Anger was my father¡¯s favorite weapon, but did it need to be mine?

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked softly. The man flinched and I wondered what he saw on my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ryaa, Ryaa Kane. Pleased to meet you.¡± He held out his hand to me. I regarded it for a moment before taking it in my own.

    ¡°Pleasure,¡± I replied. ¡°What do you need from me?¡±

    His face lit up instantly and for a brief moment I was reminded of Sol¡¯s enthusiasm. My lips thinned as I held back a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a wedding three days from now. The templewill be filled with guests visiting from all over the county. My girlfriend and I will disguise Sol as a visitor and sneak her out past the guards. One of the priests will distract her guard during that time. It will still take about a day¡¯s travel to reach Wallow. We can meet on the beach over there,¡± he said pointing behind me. ¡°And you can take her back to your home.¡±

    ¡°So, in four days, I meet you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Because I owe her my life. If it wasn¡¯t for her I would have drowned. Even if I had survived on my own I wouldn¡¯t be any better than the ones killing your people¡­ I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you.¡± Ryaa shrugged and gazed out at the sea dejectedly.

    I sighed and rubbed my temples. ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry as well¡­ for trying to kill you. My people are important to me, I¡¯m loathe to lose any more.¡±

    Ryaa smiled widely. ¡°I accept your apology. I probably would have tried to do the same thing to you if our roles had been reversed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well then I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡±

    I sank below the surface and joined my warriors. Bran was waiting for me at the entrance to my hold. ¡°Tell Captain Ireta to meet me in my study.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord,¡± he said as he bowed.

    My guard captain had first served under my father as a lieutenant before I had promoted her to captain following the retirement of the previous captain. Besides Bran, she was the only one that I trusted in my waters.

    The captain bowed as she greeted me before standing at attention.

    ¡°Ireta, in four days there will be a Landwalker with Sol who will meet us at the Forbidden Line near the village of Wallow. It will be the southernmost beach. I do not know the exact time, but I would like for us to be waiting there before dawn. They may be pursued. How many guards do you think we¡¯ll need?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, if they¡¯re being pursued I would suggest ten. With ten we are capable of toppling any of their smaller vessels. Half can be equipped with shields in case we need to leave the water and stand on the Line. I already have a few warriors in mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    After the door closed I rested my head in my hands.

    I¡¯m a fool. A hopeless fool, I thought to myself. I was trusting a Landwalker to bring back Sol. How could I trust my heart to the enemy? Had I put too much expectation on Sol? Was she really my last chance at happiness?

    Maybe I didn¡¯t deserve to be happy¡­

    Aur burst into my study at that moment. He held a book in his hands as he ran from his nursemaid. ¡°No! I want papa to read it!¡± He dived into my lap knocking the breath from me.

    ¡°Aur! Why are you running?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmmhmm,¡± he mumbled into my chest.

    ¡°Son, I can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    He picked up his head and revealed his irritated eyes. Snot and tears ran down his face as he looked at me. ¡°I want you to read to me¡­¡±

    I kissed his forehead and turned to his nursemaid. ¡°I can take care of him now. Thank you.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    She smiled and bowed to me before leaving the room. I looked at the book in Aur¡¯s hands. On the worn blue cover was a picture of the moon over a castle. ¡®The Prince and the Moon¡¯ was a story that my mother would read to me as a child.

    ¡°Will you read it?¡± Aur whined?

    ¡°Yes, Darling,¡± I said and sat him in my lap. I opened up to the first illustrated page. On it was a small boy with a gold crown on his head.

    Once upon a time there was a prince who fell in love with the moon.

    Every day he would sleep and every night he would stay awake to watch the moon from moon rise to moon set. He would sing to the moon and talk to the moon and offer it gifts, but the moon was silent.

    Eventually the prince grew sad because he could not be with the moon so he ordered the wisest of his men to conceive a way for him to travel to the stars so that he could be with the moon.

    The first wise man built him a large catapult. ¡°This shall launch you among the stars,¡± he told the prince. The prince climbed into the catapult and the first wise man pulled the trigger. The prince was launched high into the air and got stuck in a tree. Several of his guards had to climb up to get him.

    The first wise man was dismissed.

    The second wise man built him a pair of wings. ¡°You shall fly up into stars,¡± he told the prince. The prince put on the pair of wings and the second wise man fastened them tight. The prince climbed up onto the roof of the highest tower of the castle and jumped off. He spread out his arms and began to flap vigorously. A large gust of wind lifted him over the castle walls and into a pig sty. Covered in filth the prince limped angrily back to the castle.

    The second wise man was dismissed.

    The third wise man built him a large harpoon made of gold with a silver rope and had five holy men bless it. ¡°You shall capture the moon and pull it to you,¡± he told the prince. That night the prince had his guards position the harpoon on the highest hill in the kingdom and fire it toward the moon. The harpoon fell short of the moon and struck a windmill on a neighboring hill.

    The third wise man was dismissed.

    The fourth wise man built a ship gilded in gold and silver and encrusted with the rarest of gems from around the kingdom. He had ten holy men bless it and christened it with the oldest and finest wine. ¡°You shall sail into the stars and to the moon,¡± he told the prince. That night the prince sailed the boat onto the lake with a personal crew and his guards, but with all the gems, gold and silver the boat weighed too much and began to sink into the lake. The crew and guards began to jump into the lake as water began to flood the boat. As the prince prepared to jump he noticed that the lake had stars in it, and as he looked further away, he saw the moon.

    Quickly the prince jumped into the water and swam toward the reflection of the moon. As he tried to touch the moon his ripples disturbed the water and its reflection disappeared. Suddenly a beautiful woman with hair as silver as the moon and eyes as dark as its shadows appeared before him in the water.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the prince asked.

    ¡°I am the moon,¡± the woman said. ¡°I heard you sing to me and offer me gifts so I came down to thank you.¡± The prince looked up and saw that the moon was no longer in the sky.

    The woman swam closer to the prince and gave him a kiss colder than the stars that made him shiver from head to toe. After the kiss they both swam toward the shore of the lake where the prince¡¯s guards and ship crew waited for him. They pulled him out of the water, but as the prince turned around to help the woman he found that she was gone.

    When the prince looked up into the sky the moon shined bright and distant.

    The prince returned to the castle and told the fourth wise man that he could have all the gold, silver and gems on the boat that sunk if he could raise it.

    The fourth wise man raced quickly to the lake and soon drowned.

    Many years passed and the prince became king and married a princess from a neighboring land, but he never forgot the night he met the moon and every night he would sing to the moon before he went to bed, and every night the moon was silent.

    ¡°Why did he love the moon?¡± Aur asked.

    ¡°Because it was beautiful.¡±

    ¡°But it always ignored him. Didn¡¯t he love the princess? Why would he marry the princess if he loved the moon?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes as a noble you have to marry someone you don¡¯t love.¡±

    ¡°Did you love mama?¡±

    A lump rose in my throat. What was I to tell him?

    ¡°I-We did love each other, but we were not meant to be together.¡±

    ¡°Like the moon?¡±

    I smoothed back the stray hairs on his forehead. Being close to him I could see more of Ai in his face. I wondered what life would have been like if we had never lost Aur¡¯s siblings. Would we be happy? Would I have lost my interest in Sol? Would I have Aur?

    ¡°If your mother is the moon, then Sol is the princess.¡±

    ¡°Do you love Sol?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°When is she coming home?¡±

    ¡°Soon. Do you want me to read this story again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Papa!¡±

    The days seemed to pass quickly as I spent more time with my son. He reminded me how I was as a child before my father molded me into the man that I was now. Would I make the same mistakes? Would I teach Aur to let his anger rule his actions?

    I was woken up before dawn by one of my servants. I sent for Aur¡¯s nursemaid and kissed him softly so that I didn¡¯t wake him. I stared at him for several minutes. And then left the room. ¡°Guard my son well,¡± I told the guards stationed at the door. They bowed

    I met my guards at the entrance to my hold. They bowed to me as I entered. Captain Ireta approached me. ¡°My Lord, my warriors are ready to leave when you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Are the local patrols on standby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, nothing suspicious reported yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return soon.¡±

    We left the hold and swam toward the beach Ryaa had pointed out. I stayed beneath the waves with the majority of my guards while one waited near the surface as a scout. Soon the sun rose illuminating the water around us and yet there was no sign of Sol or Ryaa Kane.

    I grew restless and wished I had my fan with me, but I had left it at home. A fan would be all but useless in an altercation should it come to that. Hours passed and the tide rolled in to the beach. Noon came and went and I began to think that they weren''t coming.

    I closed my eyes as I felt an ache in my chest. What was I to do without her?

    "Sir!" one of my guards sang. I opened my eyes. "Sir, Lane has heard hounds coming from the south of us.

    Hounds? I wondered.

    "Let''s go," I sang. Minutes after we began swimming for the cliffs a flash of light halted us in our movement. I covered my eyes as I felt a sharp pain from exposure to it. My vision cleared and I swam up to surface to see if I could find the source of the light. My guards joined me and together we scanned the cliff and sea.

    "Sir, there!" I think I see someone floating over there."

    I followed where she was pointing with my eyes. My heart began to beat wildly in my chest. "Sol," I whispered. I knew it had to be her, I felt it deep in my heart. I broke away from my guards and swam toward the cliff. "Sol!" I yelled as loudly as I could. The person turned to look at me and my eyes burned. It was her!

    I increased my speed and saw that she was holding Ryaa in her arms. His eyes were closed and the water was reddening around them. I enveloped both of them in my arms. I kissed her. "Sol, I missed you," I said then kissed again her. I felt as if a light had filled my heart and dispelled the shadows that had hid colors from my sight. Everything seemed vibrant, but to me Sol was the most radiant.

    "Vael! Vael we need to get him to a healer or he''ll die!"

    I heard the urgency in her voice and took the Landwalker into my arms. We dived below the surface where my guards joined us. I looked at the Landwalker in my arms and noticed that he had changed. Where his legs should be was a tail like any Watefolk. How had this happened?

    Together we swam back to the hold and I carried the limp man up the stairs of my entrance. "Get me Holly," I roared. I noticed then that even his hair had taken on the sheen of Waterfolk. What sorcery or miracle could have caused this?

    Two of my servants sprinted away while Bran met me at the stairs.¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that our lady¡¯s prisoner? What has happened to him?¡± he said.

    "The trackers shot him," Sol said weakly from behind me. I turned to see her kneeling on knee while favoring her leg that bled profusely.

    "Here," I said to one of the guards and handed him Ryaa''s body before turning my attention back to Sol. I sat next to her and pulled her leg into my lap so that I could apply pressure to it. She smiled weakly at me and I resisted the urge to hug her once again.

    I couldn''t believe it. She was here again with me, but I was bothered by the fact that Ryaa was now Waterfolk. Did Sol love him? Had the Gentle God blessed this man so that she could be with him?

    Holly and his assistants rushed into the room and split in two groups with Holly going to the Landwalker who had been laid out on the floor. He tore open the shirt and revealed a Grace below it. He paused for a moment before lifting it to reveal a deep wound that was still bleeding.

    Sol choked and I buried her face in my shoulder.¡°Sol, don¡¯t look. Holly will take care of him,¡± I whispered gently. One of Holly''s assistants began to pod the area around Sol''s wound. She sucked in her breath and gripped the front of my robe tightly. "How is her leg? Will she be okay?" I asked gruffly.

    ¡°My lord, the Landwalker bullet is still in her leg, we will need to remove it before continuing treatment.¡±

    "And what of the prisoner?" I said addressing the room.

    "Sir, I do not know," the assistant said.

    "My Lord, we will need to move them both from this room. It is much too cold and unsanitary for the work we need to perform," Holly said. I nodded in acknowledgement and motioned to Bran who began directing my guards to help the assistants move Ryaa.

    I stood up with Sol still in my arms and gave her a quick peck on the forehead. She wrapped her arms around my neck, her eyes still closed.

    "Sir, Milady?" Bran said cautiously.

    "Bran, prepare Sol''s room," I said.

    "Shall I send for her father as well?"

    "Yes."

    I carried Sol carefully through the halls of my hold. I walked at a slow pace so as not to jar her leg and give the servants more time to prepare her room. A servant opened the door for me as we reached the room. I laid Sol gently on the bed, but she still hissed out in pain. Suddenly she vomited all over herself, me, and the bed. I felt my own bile rise in my throat and forced it down.

    The assistant wiped Sol''s mouth with a cloth before forcing her to drink from a vial that a second assistant had given him.

    "Mari, Rina, Eve, we need to clean off Sol and clear her bed. I''ll hold her while you strip the mattress. Sol was limp in my arms as I held on to her. Occasionally her eyelids would flutter and her lips moved.

    Eve helped me strip Sol down to her Grace before I placed her back on the bed. "Vael," I heard her say under her breath.

    "Sol, don''t worry they''re going to take the bullet from your leg now," I said. Her eyes fluttered once more and then her head lolled to the side.

    Ice gripped my spine and I cupped her face in my hands. "Sol? Sol can you hear me?" I said loudly.

    I felt a hand on my arm and followed it up to an assistant''s face. "It''s alright. This potion is meant to put her to sleep."

    I immediately relaxed and pulled away as the assistants began their work. I couldn''t look as they cut into her wound and had to send the servants from the room.

    They completed their work in an hour and I had the servants clean up the room before I left to clean myself off. My whole body trembled as I lowered myself into my tub.

    She''s alive, I thought as the warmth of the water relaxed my tensed muscles. Does she love me? Does she love Ryaa? Will she stay?

    So many questions unanswered.

    I brought my work into Sol''s room to read over while I waited for Sol to awaken. Aur came to join me during dinnertime and stayed. It was an hour after that when Sol began to stir. It was Aur who noticed first. He grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me toward her bedside.

    She looked exhausted as she gazed up at me warily.

    "Do you hate me?" she asked.

    I smiled, wouldshe always ask me questions instead of greeting me? "More questions; do you ever stop? No, I do not hate you.¡± I kissed her. I wanted her to know that I still loved her. Would my feelings get through to her?

    "I''m sorry I ran away," she said as I sat next to her. "I just couldn''t see Ryaa abused after I had saved him."

    I looked away to hide the sadness that I felt in my heart. I had not intervened when my guards had treated the Landwalker poorly. It was my fault that she had fled. Did she hate me? Was she only allowing me to kiss her out of fear for her and Ryaa''s life?

    "Aur, go find your nursemaid," I said to my son. He had been standing near us watching us silently. He darted forward and kissed my cheek before leaving the room. When the door closed I lay beside Sol and let my emotions out. The tears that I had been holding back for so long finally fell from my eyes.

    I was hurting because I had driven her away. I was hurting because I didn''t think she could ever love me. I was hurting because the Landwalkers had hurt her in ways that I did not know about.

    I was a spineless fool of a lord.

    When my tears were spent I sat up cleared the evidence away with my sleeve. Why did I feel comfortable showing her my vulnerability?

    "Just tell me why you ran away instead of talking to me," I said softly.

    "I was scared. I had saved that man, but to see everyone treat him as if he was worthless, as if my honor was worthless, it hurt," she said sadly.

    I gripped the mattress tightly as I worked up the courage to ask her my next question. Regardless of the answer, I knew it wouldn''t change my feelings for her. "When you were with the Landwalkers, did he... did they...?" I cursed myself because I couldn''t even finish my sentence. The thought that I could have led her to such torture scared me.

    "No, no one. I''m yours." She struggled to sit up and sucked in her breath sharply before letting out a strangled noise from her throat. I placed my hand against her forehead and felt the fierce fever in her body.

    "You still have a fever. I''ll make sure Cia brings you a tonic."

    "What about Ryaa?"

    Even as she lay sick she was still worrying about him Did she even care how I felt at this moment? "He''s not doing well. Holly has him in a tub to bring his temperature down," I said bitterly.

    "I want to see him."

    "Sol, you need to rest. You were wounded by the Landwalkers and have a fever, if we''re not careful your leg could get infected."

    Tempest and waves, I know the risks Cadfael, my mother was a warrior! I trained alongside my cousins before my father made me promise to put down my shield and spear after she died. This is nothing new to me," she whispered at the end.

    I grew angry. Why did she continue to sacrifice her health and safety for someone who wasn''t one of us? Why did she sacrifice herself for him? Did I mean nothing to her?

    "Do you love him?" I demanded. She grabbed my hand swiftly and pulled it to her cheek.

    "No!"

    She said no, but that didn''t mean that she loved me.

    ¡°No, Vael, I do not love him. His life became mine the moment I saved him. I changed him for the better or the worse, I don¡¯t know. You saw him just as well as I did; he became Waterfolk. The Gentle God has blessed him," she continued after my silence.

    ¡°How do you know that this isn¡¯t some Landwalker ploy to gain our trust then attack us as soon as our backs are turned? Sol, I am in an uneasy position here. I need to protect our people and you. I acknowledge that the Landwalker has changed physically, but it does not mean his mind has.¡±

    Landwalkers were still our enemy a few months wasn''t going to change that.

    ¡°Ryaa¡¯s different, even before this change he-¡°

    "He came to me..." I said cutting her off.¡°While you were still imprisoned by the Landwalker priests, he swam out into the sea, something Landwalkers don¡¯t do, and waited. My warriors notified me and I came to confront him myself. I thought that he had come to gloat about killing you; I wanted to see him bleed. Instead of gloating he told me what had happened and together we formed a plan.¡±

    Sol''s grip tightened on my hand.¡°He¡¯s in love with you. He never said it aloud, but his words and actions betrayed him. I wonder if it was because of his love that the Gentle God blessed him, but it made me wonder if you loved him as well,¡± I said sadly. I pulled back the blankets covering her and lifted her from the bed.

    Bran was in the hallway outside Sol''sroom frowning. Cia was waiting quietly beside him. I saw a flash of anger in her eyes as she looked at Sol from beneath the lashes of her bowed head.¡°My lord, your fianc¨¦e is wounded; do you want to place her in further danger?¡± Bran asked as we passed them.

    ¡°Bran, I understand your concern, but it is not needed,¡± I said coldly. He and Cia followed us.

    Sol remained silent as I carried her to Ryaa. I felt my heart breaking in my chest, pieces falling away with each step as we neared his room. I had lost.

    My guard saluted us outside of Ryaa''s room and then opened the door for us. Holly was in the room sitting next to the tub that Ryaa had been placed in. I could see bags under his eyes and knew that he was struggling to keep the Landwalker alive. He immediately stood up when he saw me and bowed before turning his attention back to Ryaa.

    "What is his condition?" I asked as I kneeled.

    ¡°My lord, you should have let your lady rest in bed. I can see from here her own fever has not broken. She needs to rest, seven hours is not enough,¡± Holly said with irritation. ¡°As for this one,¡± he said moving his hand to address all of Ryaa. ¡°His condition is even worse. The water has done nothing to bring down his temperature and he hasn¡¯t been awake long enough to try and get more medicine into his system.¡±

    The healer sighed and shook his head.

    I watched Sol as she kept her attention on Ryaa. I felt invisible as she spoke to Holly about him. She placed her hand in Ryaa''s icy tub and he opened his eyes. Slowly he grabbed her hand held it while smiling then the light died in his eyes and his body went limp.

    Sol began to moan and tremble in my arms. I could hear the heartache in her voice.

    "Sol," I said softly. When she barely responded Holly gripped my shoulder.

    ¡°Take her back to bed quickly. I will not have two deaths this night,¡± he said.

    I tucked Sol into my chest and carried her away while she sobbed into my robes. She barely responded as I laid us both down on the bed and held her tightly. I felt alone even though she was with me. What could I do for her to love me? What could I do to take away her pain?

    My heart ached in my chest. It was my fault that she was hurting.

    Maybe if I had treated Ryaa better she would not have left me. Maybe she would not being crying over another man.

    Maybe I wouldn''t be alone.

 Chapter Nine

    A decision could not be made of what to do with Ryaa¡¯s body. Though his body had become Waterfolk, he had been born a Landwalker. So while decisions continued his body was stored in a cold room to keep his body free of rot.

    While they decided I remained in bed until my fever broke two days after his death. My body ached, but Holly refused to give me anything strong enough to dull all but the worst pain in my leg. My father had briefly visited me, but I hardly remembered the conversations we had when I was feverish. I struggled to remember what had happened in those two days.

    Cadfael and Lord Aur had slept next to me every night. During the day Holly and Cia attended me; most of the time I was left alone with my thoughts when the pain did not drive me to sleep. Lemuete, I knew would find a way to get me, I saw the promise of it on his face while he watched Ryaa and I carried out to sea by the current.

    How had he and his party reached us so quickly? I had heard the hounds miles off. Was it possible that he had tricked my senses with his demonic power? Had he devised some way to speed their travel?

    Distantly I heard the door open. I could smell Cia¡¯s perfume as she entered. It seemed that the household preferred wearing strange scents when out of the water. She was humming to herself as she set down a basket full of sheets. I pushed myself into a sitting position, hissing as my right leg protested the movement. ¡°How was your night?¡± I asked her. She was noticeably startled to see me fully awake and alert.

    ¡°I slept fitfully, too much on my mind,¡± she said as she moved the basket closer to my bed. ¡°Would you like me to comb and braid your hair milady?¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t call me milady when it¡¯s just us. It just doesn¡¯t seem¡­ natural to me yet.¡± She smiled. I felt my own falter as I saw something behind it, something that seemed familiar, but I could not name. She went to the wooden dresser with its ornate carvings and picked up a bone comb and a black ribbon sewn with seed pearls. I slowly turned so that my back faced the side of my bed. I felt her fingers brush against my neck and I immediately thought of Ryaa. I took a stuttering breath and swallowed my sorrow down. There was nothing that I could do for him now that he was dead. I had tried to save his life over and over, but only he had succeeded in saving my own and the pain of it hurt just as much as the loss of him.

    What would Claire do once she realized that he was never coming back? Would she curse my name? Hunt me down? Kill herself? I did not know. All I knew that below our feet was the body of a Landwalker that had become Waterfolk. I was sure the knowledge of his transformation had spread throughout the hold, if not farther. Someone with more power and influence than Cadfael would come looking for answers; was I prepared to answer them?

    I felt a prick at the back of my neck and flinched. ¡°Sorry milady,¡± Cia said quickly. She made several more passes with the comb then set it down at my side. I felt the gentle tug and lift of her hands as she began braiding my hair. She began to hum and I started to relax.

    I remembered when my mother would braid my hair before training; it was one of the few times that we spent together apart from the warriors, just mother and daughter. She would hum her favorite song with me as stray strands of hair floated around my head like an anemone¡¯s stingers.

    My body began to droop as if my strength was slowly seeping away. Weakly I raised the back of my hand to my forehead and wiped away the sweat that had begun to collect there. I vaguely remembered this feeling the first night I had spent in Cadfael¡¯s home, the weakness, the nausea, and the dizziness. I wondered if Holly¡¯s tonic was wearing off.

    Cia had stopped humming but she continued to braid my hair. ¡°Did you know that Vael and I have known each other since childhood?¡± Cia asked as she weaved.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I hardly expected it since you lived outside the hold with warriors, farmers and laborers. We were close, always running the halls at night while our parents slept. When Lady Ai and Lady Syr broke his heart, it was to me he came for comfort.¡±

    My fingers began to feel numb and a chill came over me. I shivered and pulled my tangled blankets into my lap. I knew I would have to send for Holly soon.

    ¡°Each time his heart was broken I was happy that he could see those women for what they truly were, I was happy that he returned to me.¡±

    I struggled to understand what Cia was saying to me. More of my limbs were feeling numb and my vision was wavering. With a start I realized that this was the exact feeling I had my first night in Cadfael¡¯s household. I shook my head to clear it and Cia tugged my head back and began weaving the ribbon into it. ¡°Cia, I need Holly.¡± She chuckled and I knew that I was in danger.

    ¡°Holly will attend your cold corpse when I¡¯m done with it.¡± She roughly pushed me forward. I moved too slow to catch myself as my weight came down on my arms. I rolled and barely put my hands up in time to catch her arms as they came down. I directed the knife into the mattress beside me then kicked her in the stomach. She continued to hold on to the knife and when my foot connected it pulled free of the mattress as she fell back. ¡°Stupid little succubus, I will not have you hurt Vael again! I increased the dose this time so all I have to do is wait then cut your pretty skin. He¡¯ll think it was suicide.¡±

    I could not stop my laugh as she glared at me and I recognized what I had seen earlier in her smile; hate. ¡°Hounds, you are crazy,¡± I said as I slowly crawled backward using my good leg to push me across the bed. She scrambled quickly to her feet then leaped on my midsection forcing the air out of my lungs.

    Cia never had training in grappling, but I had, the only advantage she had was that I was injured and poisoned. I barely heard the door open when I bit down hard on her wrist. I heard a squeal and we both paused to look at the door. Lord Aur stood in the doorway with his nursemaid, their skin pale with fear. ¡°Aur, run!¡± I shouted. Without a word his nursemaid swept him up into her arms and sprinted down the hall.

    Immediately I turned my attention back to Cia. She tried to elbow me in the face and I blocked her. ¡°Filthy chum, she hissed in my ear. Vael will reward me when you¡¯re dead and I will be the one marrying him.¡± I twisted the knife away when my stomach clenched in pain. I swallowed bile as every muscle in my body began to seize up. Cia giggled and pushed back her hair from her face. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell Vael that I was trying to stop you from killing yourself and that Lord Aur misunderstood what he saw.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t believe you,¡± I growled. The numbness was spreading quickly now. Cia rolled away from me and off the bed and closed my bedroom door. She dragged two dressers to block the door.

    My body trembled as I rolled onto one knee. I knew what I had to do. I collapsed, laid still and held my breath. Warriors were trained to control their breathing in combat situations. Though I had ceased my training six years ago, my body remembered what to do. I heard Cia take a few steps toward the bed then felt the mattress shift beneath me. Cia grabbed my wrist and slid the knife from my hand, as soon as it was clear I struck out with the heel of my right hand and hit her throat. She gagged and I used the distraction to take back the knife. She lunged forward knocking me back into the mattress. Her fingers tightened around my throat and her weight pressed her hands firmly into my windpipe cutting off my air. I slipped the blade below her ribs and angled up to her heart. Surprised she jerked back. Weakly she grabbed my hair and pulled out the ribbon.

    ¡°I will see you in hell,¡± she choked. She fell back and I released the knife as her body hit the stone floor with a sickening thud. The room spun around me and I gripped the sheets as if the world was tilting upside down and I needed to hold on to keep from falling. I heard something heavy hit the door, but it did not budge. Distantly I heard the warriors yelling for me to answer. The door shook as they hit it from the other side.

    Slowly I crawled to the edge of the bed and rolled off. I moaned as my injured leg was jarred and lay still while I waited for the spots to clear from my vision. I began to crawl along the floor then braced my feet against the nearest dresser and pushed it clear of the door. My left leg protested the strain and I bit down hard on my lip to keep from screaming. The door shook again then slid open an inch. I could see faces pressed against the jamb then they disappeared as the bodies attached to them pushed against my door once more.

    The wooden dresser squealed as its feet slid and scraped the floor as the door was pushed wide enough to let the first warrior through. He swiftly pushed the second dresser out of the way allowing the other warriors to push the door wider. They paused a moment to look between myself and Cia. ¡°What are you gawking at, attend the lady!¡± One of the female warriors yelled from outside the door. Her voice sounded familiar and when she stepped through the door I recognized her as the current captain of Cadfael¡¯s warriors. Her shoulder plates were spiky like a sea urchins ranking her as an officer. The marigold half cape that fell from them marked her as a captain. She squinted at her warriors as they scrambled to get out of her way. She knelt before me and bowed. ¡°Milady, do I have permission to touch you?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I stammered. My body was shaking violently as my muscles contracted and my stomach turned on itself. I closed my eyes and concentrated on breathing while the captain felt my face and throat.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Sargo, find Holly and bring him here. Chromis!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°Find Bran; tell him that that Lady Sol has been attacked. Lord Cadfael is currently in a meeting with Lord Blenny and should not be directly disturbed. You two,¡± the captain said pointing to two warriors standing off to the side. ¡°Check Cia! Milady what happened?¡±

    ¡°She¡­poisoned me¡­tried to stab m-me.¡± The air felt like sludge as it moved in and out of my lungs. With each breath less and less air filled my lungs. I swayed and the captain caught me. ¡°Captain Ireta.¡± I gripped her arms tightly while I tried to form my thoughts. Tears of frustration formed in my eyes but did not fall. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Aur?¡±

    ¡°Milady Lord Aur is safe with his nursemaid. They both are a little bothered, but I¡¯m sure the young lord will be better once he knows you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Cia¡¯s body was covered by the sheet she had brought in before her death. I was moved back to the bed and propped up with pillows. By then I was gasping for breath. My wound and reopened and the bandages were spotted with my blood. Captain Ireta sat beside me letting me hold her hand. I could see the mottling on her hand from my tight grip. The minutes felt like hours as we waited for Holly.

    My chest hurt from breathing and I wondered if I was to die from suffocation. How had I let Cia fool me? I had seen that falseness in her smile and yet I had continued to trust her. I should have known something was wrong the first time that she found me in Cadfael¡¯s bed. What had he told her when our engagement was announced? Was he sleeping with her all this time while engaged to me? Did Cadfael even love me?

    Holly stepped quickly into my room and was soon checking my pulse. He checked my eyes, pulling back the lids so that the lamp light hit each pupil. ¡°Milady, have you vomited at all? Do you feel dizzy? Nauseated?¡±

    I shook my head, nodded and shook my head then the nausea hit me again. I curled into a ball as my stomach became a hard burning knot and I gagged on my saliva. ¡°Keep her on her side in case she faints. Give me a moment to return to my work chamber, I do not have the supplies I need.¡±

    ¡°Be quick healer, I will not have the lady dying in my custody!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured that I feel the same.¡± Holly nearly walked into Bran as the two of them reached the doorway at the same time. Holly stood to the side and bowed his head in acknowledgement. Bran returned the nod as he came into the room.

    The people were becoming blurry as I shivered on my bed sheets. ¡°What is that?¡± Bran asked pointing to Cia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Cia, sir, she poisoned the lady and tried to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Well who killed her? Lord Cadfael would have wanted her interrogated.¡±

    Captain Ireta nodded to me as she continued to hold my hand. ¡°The lady did sir.¡± Bran sighed and covered his eyes.

    ¡°I knew I should have moved Cia to another duty,¡± he hissed.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the captain asked.

    ¡°Cia has had an intimate relationship with the lord for several years. I thought he had broken things off with her some time ago, but I¡¯m guessing with Lady Sol¡¯s absence she saw it as a chance for them to resume their relationship. How a fool I was to not see the signs of this.¡± Bran knocked his knuckles against his temple before bringing them back to his side. ¡°Captain Ireta, I want you to post guards on the lady¡¯s chambers. No one without my or Lord Cadfael¡¯s authorization is allowed to enter until we get this matter under control.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The captain saluted and Bran came closer to me. He knelt beside the bed and touched my free hand.

    ¡°I apologize for my negligence Lady Sol.¡±

    I laughed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­your fault¡­and it¡¯s not¡­your blame¡­to take,¡± I rasped. ¡°I¡¯m still¡­alive¡­¡± I smiled at him and he returned it.

    ¡°Thank you my lady.¡± Bran gathered up his Grace and quickly left the room.

    Holly returned and made me drink a milky substance that left a bad taste in my mouth. My shaking stopped and I began to feel warm again. I stopped fighting my tiredness, closed my eyes and slept. When I awakened I found that my bed sheets had been changed, Cia¡¯s body removed and the lamps turned low. Even more than before my body ached. I rubbed my teary face against the soft stitches of my pillow. Ryaa is gone, my heart howled. Cia is dead.

    I felt raw and alone.

    Outside my door I could hear my guard shift on his feet. My stomach squealed in protest and I realized I had not eaten in who knew how many hours. I noticed a bell just within my reach. I grabbed the bone handle then shook it firmly. The guard immediately cracked the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± she asked.

    ¡°Food¡­water,¡± I rasped. My skin felt dry and my mouth like it was full of cotton. Then door shut quickly and I rolled on my back and spread out. My emotions swirled like a tumultuous whirlpool of rage, sadness and regret. What was I supposed to say to Cadfael? Why had he not told me about Cia?

    I realized with a start that Cia had probably snuck into Cadfael¡¯s room to kill me the morning that I had first woken there. She had probably expected me to swim home after the banquet and die there, but I had followed Cadfael to his hot spring bath. She probably had poisoned me once more, but instead I had fled to the Forbidden Line with Ryaa and he had cared for me there.

    This was her third attempt on my life and her third failure. Why did she want to kill me? Was my death her path to a happy life with Cadfael?

    The door opened swiftly and the person I most wanted to see, yet at the same time wanted to hide from, entered my room. Today his hair was beaded with amber, gone were his mother¡¯s pearls. His fan was clutched tightly in his hand at his left side. He paused to scan the gloom of my room then looked at the floor. I did not know what he saw on it, but it made him flinch before he looked at me.

    I did not sit up to greet him. Instead I locked all of my emotions behind a mask. We watched each other in silence for several moments. I could see him hiding his own emotions behind the arrogant mask that he used with everyone else.

    He took a step toward my bed and I held up my hand. He stopped then turned and shut the door then rested his head against it. ¡°Sol, I¡¯m sorry, I did not know that Cia would-¡°

    ¡°Would try to kill me?¡± I could not keep the coldness out of my voice and I watched as his shoulders slumped. ¡°Did you think that I would never find out about you two?¡±

    Cadfael turned to face me and once again tried to cross the distance between us. I threw a pillow at him. ¡°Sol, try to understand¡­ My relationship with Cia was a secret. We didn¡¯t want to tell anyone in fear of her being punished.¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep with her while I was held prisoner?¡±

    ¡°No! Sol I have been faithful to all of my wives including you!¡±

    ¡°So why did Cia think that killing me-¡° My voice broke and I paused while my tears flowed hot down my cheeks. ¡°Why did she think that killing me would bring you two back together?¡± Cadfael approached again and I threw more pillows until there were none. I reached blindly and found the bell, but I left it where it was and curled into a ball of pain. I flinched when Cadfael wrapped his arms around me and began whispering his love in my ear.

    Everything thing hurt; my eyes, my limbs, my heart, my head. I turned in his arms and his lips found mine. I quickly turned away and his head sagged into the hollow between my jaw and shoulder. He placed something cool and bumpy in my hands. I opened my eyes and saw his mother¡¯s pearls on a wire. It had been weeks since I had last seen it. I wrapped my fingers tightly around the pearls. Swallowing a lump in my throat I turned my head and brushed Cadfael¡¯s ear with my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t keep secrets like this from me again,¡± I whispered.

    When the knock came on my door Cadfael got up to answer it. The servant quietly brought in my food and drink. He tasted the food before him then was dismissed by Cadfael when no symptoms arose. Cadfael set the platter down on the low square table near my bed then began to pick up the pillows from the floor and tucked them behind me. When I was settled he placed the platter in my lap. I stared at the food, but could no longer find my appetite

    ¡°Will you be fine on your own?¡±

    I looked up and tried to read his emotions, but they were still guarded. I felt jealous. I knew he missed Cia, they had been friends and lovers. They had shared an intimacy that I had only begun to experience, but it made me wonder if there were other secret lovers in the household; women who had shared his bed after the heartache of his divorces. Was I to be another former wife? Would Cadfael find another Cia to comfort him?

    My body trembled. I had barely registered that the platter had been removed from my hands when Cadfael kissed me. My hands reached up to his shoulders then his hair as his lips moved against mine. Pain fled my body as desire filled it. I pulled back to breathe and was finally able to see his emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you again,¡± he whispered. I shook my head and kissed him again.

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ You won¡¯t,¡± I whispered.

    It was Bran who woke us up some time later and I struggled to sort through everything that had happened before we slept. I felt my face grow warm and pulled the covers high enough to reach my chin. Bran pretended not to notice as Cadfael slipped back into his Grace then ran his fingers through the tangles of his hair. Pieces of amber fell from it to join those that had already fallen around us.

    ¡°Sir, if I may make a suggestion?¡± Bran addressed the floor as Cadfael collected his beads.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be prudent for the two of you to keep to separate sleeping quarters, at least until you are wed. Given the recent events I would not want the rumor spread that you and Lady Sol have¡­pre-consummated.¡±

    I could hear the question in his voice.

    I felt a chill go down my spine as I thought of the consequences of pre-marital unions. I guarded my virginity, aggressively if needed, from the men in the village. Even though Cadfael and I were betrothed I had not let anything go past a kiss. I wondered if Bran had thought anything had happened between us or if rumors were already occurring about my virtue. I quickly sat up and looked at Cadfael. He had paused in his collection of beads and was staring at Bran intensely.

    ¡°Bran, we have not pre-consummated our marital relationship.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I did not say you had-.¡±

    ¡°I heard it in your voice,¡± Cadfael growled. Bran stood his ground and looked directly into Cadfael¡¯s eyes, challenging him.

    ¡°You must know how this must look to me or anyone else; an unwed woman and man sharing a bed night after night. Then I come here for you and see that you are unclothed and the lady cowering beneath the covers.¡± Bran¡¯s voice was hard with anger and I trembled slightly before dropping the covers so that he could see that I was still clothed. ¡°We still have enemies within these walls, how am I to protect you if the both of you act so recklessly?¡±

    My eyes widened as I realized that Bran was making me privy to information that I had not known before. ¡°Bran¡­¡± I said in a low voice.

    He smiled kindly at me then. ¡°Sol, I know that there is no reason to doubt your virtue. Sometimes we need to see things outside our perception of reality. I am glad that Lord Cadfael has chosen to marry you, this is the happiest I¡¯ve seen him in years. He¡¯s becoming less of his father and more like the man he was meant to be.¡±

    I looked at Cadfael then and saw the shock on his face. He stood hunched over the edge of the bed with one hand clasped around the beads, the other still reaching for a stray piece of amber that had rolled against my thigh. Gently I picked it up and placed it in his hand. He looked at me as our hands touched and gave me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll heed your advice,¡± Cadfael said turning to Bran.

    From that day onward we began sleeping apart, but it was already too late.

 Chapter Ten

    I first noticed that something was wrong when the maid who usually brought me my food refused to look me in the eye. Normally we shared brief friendly conversations, but after Cia¡¯s death those soon stopped. I began finding bits of sand or stray bone in my meals, a common childhood prank, but something that brought concern to me. The third time it happened I was sitting in Cadfael¡¯s moss garden. Holly had been encouraging me to move about more after the effects of the poison had worn off so I had taken to exploring the halls of Cadfael¡¯s hold, those both above and below water.

    I had chosen to have lunch in the moss garden so that I could feel the indirect heat from the sun. Spring had begun to warm into summer. The waters had grown warmer, the fish had increased in number and Cadfael¡¯s impatience for the wedding had increased. I was not feeling as impatient, in fact I was scared. I still did not know how I would be as a mother to Lord Aur. My stomach would flip and my heart would race with fear as I thought about it, but when I looked at his young face I couldn¡¯t help but feel protective of him.

    As I was thinking of this I bit into a sweet roll and tasted the salty grit of sand. I put it down and spit the rest of it into a napkin. ¡°Laura, I have a question for you,¡± I said beckoning to the maid. She looked nervous as she stepped toward me. I pulled apart the roll and shook loose the sand and watched as he eyes widened in fear. ¡°Do you know who has been putting sand in my food?¡± She gulped and took a step back. ¡°You will not be punished for your answer.¡±

    ¡°The cook,¡± she blurted. ¡°Cook Fia told me to put the sand in your food.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re pretending to be virgin; everyone knows you were sleeping with that Landwalker,¡± Laura said to me as her lip curled in disgust. ¡°Why else would you disappear for five weeks?¡± I watched as the fear faded from Laura¡¯s face to be replaced with scorn. ¡°You are nothing but a filthy pretender, a real lady would have the decency to remain pure until wed.¡±

    My lips pressed into a thin line before I spoke carefully. ¡°I never slept with Ryaa and my virginity is well intact.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one to call that Landwalker by his name, the only one who continuously crosses the Forbidden line. I heard how you turned him into Waterfolk to continue your affair.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my laugh and quickly covered my mouth. ¡°I have no such power to change a Landwalker into Waterfolk.¡± I shook my head as I remembered pleading in the water for help while I held Ryaa wrapped in my Grace. A wave of sadness passed over me and I closed my eyes for a moment; Claire was probably worried sick about him. I wondered if she knew deep down that he was dead. What had the demon told the people after returning from its hunt?

    ¡°Tell Cook Fia that I will have words with her later about my food.¡± I left the rest of it untouched and left the garden. How many people thought that I had been sleeping with Ryaa? How many knew the truth or willing to believe it? My heart couldn¡¯t deny that I missed him. Why could I not save him? Was he dead the moment we had fallen off the cliff the first time we met? Had he been living on borrowed time? Even he had wondered.

    I found myself in the entrance hall and without a second thought descended into the water. I swam toward the market square. Along the way I saw people point to me and sing in low enough tones that what was said did not reach my ears.

    At the entrance to the market I came across my cousin Ollin leaning against a stall. He gave me a cool stare as I approached. ¡°I¡¯d be careful coming here,¡± he sang to me when I reached his shoulder.

    ¡°Careful? Are there sharks about?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°No, but there aren¡¯t too many people here happy with a child murderer. So why¡¯d you do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me, I¡¯m your cousin! Why did you kill Cia when you knew she was pregnant with Lord Cadfael¡¯s baby?¡±

    I clasped my hand to my mouth as I gagged. Spots swam before my eyes as I struggled to keep the contents of my stomach down. Cia had been pregnant? Was that why she thought that killing me would bring her and Cadfael together? Ollin was watching me closely as I swallowed bile. My vision blurred for a moment and so I allowed myself to settle in the sand before him.

    ¡°Pr-pregnant?¡±

    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t know?¡± Ollin scoffed. ¡°I told them you wouldn¡¯t knowingly harm a pregnant woman. Everyone is saying you killed her out of jealousy even though you were sleeping with both Lord Cadfael and that Landwalker.¡± I was shaking my head as he sang. Others had begun to notice us and I could see their hostile glares at me. I suddenly felt exposed. I had left the hold without protection. What if those hostile glares turned into hostile actions? It did not matter that I had not known Cia was pregnant, I was still responsible for both deaths. I was still a commoner like them so if I was killed, there would be little justice for me.

    A crowd was beginning to form around us. Ollin grabbed my arm and pulled me alongside him. We soon reached the hold and surfaced in the entrance hall. He pushed me roughly toward the stairs. ¡°I suggest the next time you leave you bring a guard, though I¡¯m not sure how much that will do you against a mob.¡± Ollin crossed his arms and stared me, a question forming on his lips. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°She had been poisoning me then tried to kill me in my bed. She almost succeeded,¡± I said hoarsely. I wiped my eyes clear of tears. My stomach turned on itself and I gagged again. Ollin patted my back while I coughed up saliva.

    ¡°Milady, are you alright?¡± one of Cadfael¡¯s guards asked. I waved him away then ascended the stairs. I held my elbows while I shivered. My foot slipped beneath me in a puddle and I came down hard on my knees.

    Hands slipped beneath my elbows and helped me to stand. I suddenly felt warm and realized that I was being hugged. I looked up to see Cadfael staring down at me with concern. Fear spiked through me and I began to push away, but he held tighter. ¡°Sol, what is wrong?¡± he said into my hair.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    My body shook uncontrollably in his arms. Did He know that Cia had been pregnant? Had he lied to me about the last time they had slept together? Why did I kill Cia, there must have been some way for me to defend myself? What had I done?

    ¡°Sol¡­¡± Cadfael whispered. ¡°Sol, tell me how to help you.¡±

    I pulled back and stared into his dark eyes. ¡°Did you know that she was pregnant?¡±

    ¡°She? Do you mean Cia?¡± Cadfael asked looking confused.

    ¡°They¡¯re saying she was pregnant with your baby when I killed her! Did you know?¡± I was screaming at him. I did not care that we were in such a public area, that anyone could listen in to what was said.

    ¡°SOL!¡± Cadfael roared. I collapsed to my knees hiccupping. My throat was raw and ached from my screams. He crouched before me and wiped away my tears with the edge of his sleeve. ¡°You,¡± he said pointing to my cousin. ¡°Come here now.¡± Ollin scrambled out of the water quickly and bowed. ¡°What have you been telling Sol? Why does she think that Cia was pregnant?¡± Cadfael hissed.

    ¡°Lord, I was told by my mother that she overheard Cia¡¯s mother telling her friends that Cia had been pregnant. Everyone knows!¡± Ollin leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially. ¡°They¡¯re also saying that you have taken my cousin¡¯s virtue.¡±

    ¡°Hounds,¡± Cadfael cursed. ¡°Come with us now.¡± Cadfael scooped me into his arms and carried me away from the entrance hall. I was still trembling as I covered my face with my hands. ¡°Please speak to me Sol.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. A sob escaped my lips then and I could not hold back the onslaught of tears.

    Cadfael carried me to Holly¡¯s working chambers. Half of it was submerged in water allowing easier treatment for Waterfolk. Holly was writing something in a book when we entered and paused with his quill above the paper. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Cia was pregnant when she died. Sol took the information hard,¡± Cadfael said. Holly rounded the corner of his table and came to feel my forehead.

    ¡°Lady Sol, look at me,¡± Holly ordered. I stared bleakly into his eyes and he gently raised my chin up with his fingers. ¡°Cia was not pregnant, I did the examination of her body myself with the aid of an assistant. All of my findings are listed here,¡± Holly said pointing to a paper bundle that sat on the edge of his table. ¡°Who told you that she was pregnant?¡±

    My eyes traveled to Ollin who suddenly hunched his shoulders trying to make himself smaller. Holly looked at him as well and frowned. ¡°Who are you, Boy?¡±

    ¡°Ollin, Sir, her cousin.¡±

    ¡°Why, Ollin, did you tell your cousin that Cia was pregnant? It is already difficult enough for someone to cope with killing another person, more so when that victim is pregnant. What did you hope to gain by damaging your cousin¡¯s emotional health?¡± Holly demanded.

    ¡°Emotional health?¡± Ollin repeated confused. He looked at me for help, but I turned my face into Cadfael¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°A person¡¯s well-being consists of more than the physical, it also has emotional and spiritual. As a healer it is my job to maintain the balance of all three, but I cannot begin to do this if ignorant pond scum, like you, interfere with your rumors and arrogance.

    ¡°Miss Cia was not pregnant, she had an emotional breakdown and instead of dealing with it properly chose to blame Lady Sol for her misery. It is unfortunate that she was killed by Lady Sol, but it was done in nothing more than self-defense. If I find out that you continue to spread this rumor you will find it difficult to find a healer to treat you in the village and hold,¡± Holly said. Ollin nodded vigorously. Holly went to his hearth and took a pot from the ashes. He poured steaming liquid into a bowl and began adding different powders to it. He stirred it with a wooden spoon then brought it where Cadfael still stood with me in his arms. ¡°Milady, I need you to drink this, it will help you to sleep.¡±

    I took the bowl from him and downed the spicy liquid in two gulps. My throat burned as the liquid settled into my stomach leaving a trail of warmth. Almost instantly I began to feel tired. I handed the bowl back to Holly and caught his right hand in my own. ¡°Cia wasn¡¯t pregnant?¡± I asked desperately.

    ¡°No, she was not.¡±

    I relaxed in Cadfael¡¯s arms and soon found my head nodding. Holly touched my forehead and peered into my eyes once more. I could feel my horror subsiding slowly, but I could not stop thinking about Cia. I did not need to kill her in order to defend myself, but I had. I had slid the knife into her ribs and severed her connection to life. How could I face my father?

    Maybe it would be for the best that I was put on trial to face what I had done?

    As if he could read my thoughts, Cadfael held me closer and whispered in my ear. ¡°I will not judge you Sol. I don¡¯t want to lose you again.¡± I touched his cheek and he moved his lips into my palm and kissed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered back to him while tears rose in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m causing so much trouble for you. I-I killed Cia. I had trained to be a warrior, but to kill someone like that.¡± I shook my head and looked away.

    ¡°My Lord, if you could please take Lady Sol to her chambers so that she can rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Cadfael said gently. I had never heard him speak in such a way to any of his servants except for Bran. I wondered if there was a history between the older man and my fianc¨¦.

    Cadfael made a movement toward the door and I held up my hand. ¡°I would like to speak with Ollin before I rest,¡± I said. He pressed his lips to my forehead before setting me down. Ollin flinched as I came toward him with open arms. Reluctantly he left me embrace him before standing back at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Cousin, I know you love me, but if you ever say something just to hurt me again, the male line of your family will end with you. Do not believe the rumors, believe me. I am still a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve changed. How am I supposed to know that you are still the same person I grew up with?¡±

    I frowned at my cousin¡¯s words; I had changed? Was I so different that my own family did not recognize who I was? I had only seen my father once since returning to the hold and I wondered if it was because I would be a stranger to him.

    ¡°How have I changed?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t smile as much, and you saved the Landwalker. We thought you were having an affair with him and that was why you ran off. The only reason you returned was because the Landwalkers were hunting you down. Did you love him?¡±

    I shook my head and laughed. ¡°No, Ollin, I did not love him, not in the way you think. He was my friend,¡± I said smiling sadly. ¡°Even friends weep for the ones who die.¡±

    ¡°Then how did he become Waterfolk? I do not know of any legends beside our origins in which a Landwalker becomes Waterfolk.¡±

    I squeezed Ollin¡¯s shoulders and shook my head again. ¡°I pleaded for help from the Gentle God. I don¡¯t know of any secret ways to change a Landwalker. I pleaded and was answered.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s all the answer I¡¯m going to get from you,¡± Ollin sighed as if I was holding back information; and I was. I had not told him that I had wrapped Ryaa in my Grace before we plunged into the sea. He turned away from me and smoothed strays hairs back into the braid of his hair. ¡°Listen, just be careful, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said kissing his cheek.

    I allowed Cadfael to return me to my room and we sat in silence while I began to nod off. As my head dipped for a third time he took my hand and brought it to rest on his heart. ¡°Is my heart beating still?¡± he asked cryptically.

    ¡°Why would it not be?¡±

    ¡°Because I felt it stop when I saw you in the entrance hall. You looked ready to die and I thought I would lose you once more,¡± Cadfael said kissing my fingers. ¡°Even after you had killed Cia, I could still see that strong desire to be¡­here¡­¡± He sighed and returned my hand. ¡°Promise me that you will continue to fight,¡± Cadfael said gruffly. My eyes teared and I wiped them away.

    ¡°Vael¡­¡± I sobbed. ¡°I do, I promise to fight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He kissed me then. ¡°I prefer it when you smile,¡± he said. I gave him the brightest smile I could manage and then returned the kiss.

 Chapter Eleven

    The day of my wedding was drawing swiftly closer. Many of Cadfael¡¯s distant relatives had crossed the seas to attend and the hold was becoming crowded with extra servants and guards to attend to them. Cadfael¡¯s political allies and a few of his enemies were now also sleeping within the walls of the hold. I hardly saw him as many meetings took him away from me and I was forced to entertain the female guests and children. I struggled to interact with the many mothers and forded questions on whether or not I would have children and how many.

    I was still unsure about being a mother, and with the rumors continuing about my virginity and now the possibility that I was skillfully hiding a pregnancy, I was even less sure. Lord Aur did not need to have siblings and seemed fine with the friends he had gained among his own cousins and visiting noble children.

    The ladies and I were in the sun room so that there was enough space for them to babble amongst themselves and watch the seamstress fit me into my wedding attire. ¡°Sol, do you have any plans for children?¡± One lady asked me slyly.

    ¡°Never,¡± I blurted without thinking. There was a collective sigh and I held back from rolling my eyes in frustration. This was the fifth time in an hour that the subject had been brought up and my irritation was beginning to show.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s never up to the women now is it,¡± another lady said continuing the conversation. ¡°Take me, I never wanted children but Lord Ray insisted.¡±

    ¡°If a man wants children he¡¯ll keep at his woman until she¡¯s pregnant. If she fails to conceive it¡¯s her fault.¡±

    ¡°But if the man does not want any more children and she conceives it is also her fault,¡± Lady Grise, wife to Lord Green, said pointing to her gravid belly.

    ¡°Sometimes it is if she wants more children,¡± one lady whispered. A group giggle followed the remark and I let my eyes roll.

    ¡°Sol, have you thought of where to have your first time?¡± another lady asked. This one was well past childbearing age. She looked like an overripe pumpkin whose flesh and softened and begun to fall in on itself.

    I felt my face warm as I froze. Another subject I dreaded was the night that I gave up my virginity to Cadfael. Yes I wanted him in such an intimate way, but I was scared of what my role in it would be.

    The women giggled again. ¡°I heard it hurts less if you do it in the water,¡± Lady Ray said fanning herself. ¡°Though we can¡¯t ever know because you can only lose your virginity once.¡±

    ¡°Well I tried the water bit and it hurt. I was raw for a week!¡±

    ¡°Lady Sto, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re scaring her with such talk?¡± Lady Grise said as she saw me bite my lip in fear. ¡°Now dear, don¡¯t worry, a small pain is worth what will happen later with experience, and from what I hear Lord Cadfael has experience.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± someone snorted at the door. We turned to see Lady Ai entering the room with her fan making lazy sweeps by her face. My teeth began to grind as I watched her make her way familiarly through the room to where I stood. She slowly circled me like a shark that had caught a whiff of blood. ¡°So this is what you¡¯re wearing? Rather plain isn¡¯t it?¡± Ai said lifting the fabric and running it through her fingers. ¡°Is such talk of flings appropriate during a dress fitting? Well I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t know any better being of peasant stock.¡±

    I resisted the urge to strike Lady Ai. I could see the glint of malice in her eyes as she looked up at me from below her lashes. She bared her teeth at me in a false smile then went to stand in front of Lady Grise. ¡°Move your whale form, you¡¯re sitting in my favorite spot,¡± Lady Ai said coldly. A few women began to protest but it died away with a swift glare from her. Trembling Lady Grise stood up and moved closer to Lady Ray. ¡°How is your husband by the way Lady Grise? I see his jewels are not going to waste anymore.¡±

    I could see the color rising in Lady Grise¡¯s cheeks and watched as tears fell from her eyes. Did Lord Green and Lady Ai have a history together?

    ¡°Why are you here Ai?¡± Lady Ray said jumping to Lady Grise¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Well, we all should know that Lord Cadfael and Lord Gidean are cousins. It would have been rather rude of Lord Cadfael not to send an invitation to his cousin and the woman who birthed his son.¡± Lady Ai closed her fan with a snap and stood up. ¡°Well, I only wanted to see a pig dressed in pearls. Good day Ladies, Swine.¡±

    As the door closed behind her Lady Grise threw a cup onto the stone floor. ¡°I hate that woman!¡± she hissed as the cup shattered. ¡°I cannot even call her a woman, it¡¯s an insult to us!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Grise, we don¡¯t want the baby coming early,¡± Lady Sto said rising to take the woman¡¯s arm.

    ¡°She makes me so¡­so¡­ooh!¡± Lady Grise exclaimed and threw her plump hands in the air.

    ¡°Lord Green has been Lady Ai¡¯s latest interest,¡± Lady Ray whispered to me as Lady Sto led Lady Grise over to the refreshment table. ¡°Lord Gidean is planning a holiday to separate those two in order to keep the peace.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I murmured. I wondered why Lord Gidean had married Lady Ai if he knew that she was unfaithful. Did he truly love such a hurtful woman like her? I looked around the room at the women recovering from Lady Ai¡¯s cruel presence. How many marriages had that woman interfered with?

    The seamstress patted my leg and I turned minutely to the left. She placed one last pin in the hem of the dress then stood back to review her work. The skirt was designed to allow maneuverability on land and sea and would blend in with the blues and grays of the water. Emeralds the size of peas were sewn along the seam line in looping swirls. On the bodice was jet cut into the shape of oysters.

    The ladies clapped. ¡°Darling you will look wonderful on your wedding day,¡± they exclaimed. I felt heat rise in my cheeks and quickly stepped down from the stool on which I had stood for the past two hours. My legs felt stiff and I heard my knees creak as my feet touched the tiled floor. I let the seamstress help me from my wedding dress and stretched as I was relieved of the weight.

    I watched as she carefully packed it away before sitting down on one of the spare chairs. Now that I was no longer the center or attention the women began to talk amongst their own social circles. I immediately felt lonely.

    How was I to fit into their world? I wanted to be a warrior, they wanted status. I wanted steel, they wanted pearls.

    I rubbed my eyes, forgetting for a moment the liner one of the maids had used to define my eyes. Hopefully the engagement dinner would not be ruined as well.

    There were two dinner halls in the hold. One was for more intimate gatherings and the other was for larger social gatherings such as holidays and weddings. With the number of house guests increasing each day, Bran had moved our dinners to the larger that was still ornamented from several centuries ago. I did not recognize the people in the paintings high upon the walls. I was told that they were the hold¡¯s owners before the land split in two; Cadfael¡¯s ancestors.

    It was their floors we danced upon and their stone art that we gazed at while we waited for the servants to serve us. Cadfael and I were seated at the head of the table while the other nobles were arranged before us in order of hierarchy. Our guests had started making toasts to my and Cadfael¡¯s impending wedding. After the fifth toast I was beginning to feel more bored than embarrassed by the noble¡¯s flowery speeches of advice and dry jokes.

    As the current speaker began his speech on the importance of loyalty, Lady Ai stood up drawing glances from the people seated around her and Lord Gidean. She had a sly smile on her lips as she lifted her goblet and banged her fork against its bowl. ¡°That was a most touching speech Lord Blenny, I think any new bride should be loyal, truthful and above all, virginal.¡± Lady Ai chopped the last word of her sentence off with the click of her teeth. Several of the guests looked confused.

    Cadfael stood up staring Lady Ai down as she smiled coolly in our direction. ¡°Lord Blenny has not finished his speech Lady Ai, if you would please seat yourself and let him continue?¡±

    Lady Ai gave a hollow laugh. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯re all bored of the same tired out speeches; this is your third wedding after all.¡± I felt tension rise in Cadfael and placed my left hand over his right. ¡°What I would like to know is why you would choose to wed this woman that continually claims to be a virgin even though you know that she has been bedding Landwalkers like some waterway harlot?¡±

    There was a collective gasp around the table and Lord Gidean grabbed his wife¡¯s arm and attempted to pull her back into her seat. ¡°Be quiet Ai!¡± She dug her nails into his hand drawing blood, but he refused to release her arm.

    ¡°I refuse to let my former husband take such taint into his household where my son lives. What if Aur grows up to become some Landwalker pet?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better I would say that you were jealous, Ai,¡± Cadfael said coolly. ¡°Why else would you accuse my fianc¨¦e of not being a virgin?¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lady Air sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself, Vael.¡±

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, we cannot dismiss Lady Ai¡¯s accusation. It is one thing for a woman to remarry, it is another to allow a woman that has never wedded to wed without being a virgin. I am sorry my lord, but we cannot allow this wedding to continue unless we have proof of her virginity,¡± Lord Green said as Lady Ai smirked from across the table.

    I felt my stomach drop. How long had Lady Ai been planning this humiliation? I knew that I would pass the test, but what if she chose the examiners and they lied? Was Lady Ai testing Cadfael to see if he would refuse to wed me under these accusations? I did not know if I should speak to defend myself. Would it mean that I was guilty of an act that I had never performed? If I showed excessive confidence would that also cause the nobles to think that I was guilty?

    I looked up at Cadfael and could see the smoldering anger in his eyes. His lips had curled into a snarl while his hands had balled into fists. Everyone knew of his temper, a fa?ade carefully crafted over the years to disguise his insecurities. The contempt in his eyes this time was real as he stared at his first wife. ¡°I will agree to provide proof of my fianc¨¦e¡¯s virginity for a price,¡± Cadfael said. The room held its breath as the former spouses stared each other down at the table. Lady Ai continued to look smug. ¡°Should the test prove my fianc¨¦e innocent of your accusations, you will give up all rights to our son Aur and will be banned from my hold indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°Then I make this counter price,¡± Lady Ai said flipping a stray hair from her face. ¡°Should the test prove your fianc¨¦e guilty, she shall be executed by your hand for providing false testament to a noble.¡± Cadfael nodded. ¡°Then it is agreed. I have already chosen a physician-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Cadfael said cutting her off. ¡°We shall choose someone neutral. I shall write to the Illustrious of Meridia and ask him to defer a physician for us.¡± Lady Ai¡¯s face closed down, but I could see her body trembling from anger. Lord Gidean was finally able to pull her back into her seat and stood in her place.

    ¡°I will second your decision,¡± he said.

    I wondered again why he had chosen to marry Lady Ai. What did he stand to gain from having such a woman in his house? I made a mental note to find out, but first I needed an ally among the servants. Since Cia¡¯s death they were wary of me. After Cia¡¯s mother had been punished for her false rumors the hostility toward me had diminished to an extent, but the fact still remained that I had killed one of their number. How was I to bridge the gap between us?

    My only option seemed to be my second cousin on my mother¡¯s side. We had not spoken in years after a petty fight we had had after my mother¡¯s death. I knew she worked somewhere in the laundry.

    Cadfael beckoned to Bran and had him draft a letter to the Illustrious of Meridia before sitting down. He clapped his hands and immediately the servers rushed forward with platters to feed the guests, the toasts now over after Lady Ai¡¯s interruption.

    It took a week for the Illustrious of Meridia to respond. When he did, Cadfael summoned me to his study.

    Cadfael was always busy meeting with his advisors there. As a noble living close to the Forbidden Line, skirmishes between the Landwalkers and Waterfolk occurred often, sometimes with casualties. There were five Waterfolk villages under Cadfael¡¯s rule each with a standing militia, the largest was Geyser, where I had lived all of my life. As the closest village to the Forbidden Line it had the largest militia.

    In the study there were many paintings of the underwater landscape around Geyser. I recognized many of the landmarks including the Sanctuary, Geyser¡¯s most treasured Waterfolk secret. As I passed the painting of Sanctuary I paused in surprise. Next to the painting of Sanctuary was a portrait of me. I was a few years younger and holding a spear, light glinting off my armor from the underwater rays of the sun. There was a fierce look in my eye and the hint of a smile on my lips as I lunged toward my target.

    ¡°I painted that five years ago,¡± Cadfael said startling me. I had not heard him enter his study. He came to stand beside me, admiring his own work. ¡°That was when I first took notice of you.¡± He touched the frame, his eyes distant. ¡°Ai and I had already divorced, but I did not know she was pregnant at the time. We had married young, but had trouble conceiving. She lost three babies; it drove her into depression. No matter what I did to cheer her up, nothing worked. Eventually she blamed me for our losses, saying that my seed was tainted, poisoning her. She began sleeping with her guards and servants, and then visiting nobles until Gidean drew her attention. Ai requested a divorce and I gave it to her.¡±

    Tears shimmered in Cadfael¡¯s eyes but didn¡¯t fall. I rested my head against his arm and took his hand in mine, squeezing it tightly. ¡°She had slept with me one last time before the paperwork was settled; it was her way of saying goodbye. I think she regrets it to this day because of Aur.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I murmured.

    ¡°To her, he is a constant reminder of me and our failed marriage. Right now she and Gidean are having trouble conceiving. My cousin is concerned that Ai will repeat her actions if she is not pregnant soon.¡±

    ¡°Is this why she is attacking me?¡±

    Cadfael squeezed my hand. ¡°This brings me to what I wanted to talk to you about. The Illustrious and Illustria of Meridia have invited us to their hold. They wish to provide us with their personal physician, and after, we are to attend the Festive.¡±

    I remembered the Illustria inviting us to the Festive before. Now that we had to travel to their hold and attend the Festive our wedding date would be pushed back further into fall. ¡°Will you be fine with a fall wedding?¡± I asked. Cadfael sighed heavily.

    ¡°At least it is not spring.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a swim; I will be back for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I hesitated. I wanted to tell him that I was going to the Forbidden Line, but I knew that he would forbid me from leaving the hold and direct one of the servants to watch me. ¡°I just need to get out of the hold and feel the sun.¡±

    ¡°You can do that in Sanctuary. Why don¡¯t you take Aur with you?¡±

    I bit my lip. Cadfael had probably guessed my true intentions. ¡°I¡¯d love too,¡± I told him. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I believe his nursemaid took him to the roof.¡± He kissed my forehead before pushing me toward the door. ¡°I will join you two later.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I said softly. I opened his study door and made my way to the roof. For a moment I considered going to the Forbidden Line anyway, but then decided against it. Reports had come in from the patrols saying that the clashes between Landwalkers and Waterfolk had become more frequent within the last few days. Rumors were that the Landwalkers were hunting for something along the coast. The name Stone had appeared a few times and I knew that the demon must have been behind the increased violence.

    I rubbed my temples as a headache caused them to throb. There were so many new warriors training in response to the Landwalker threat. How was I to bring peace to our two worlds if neither side trusted the other? How was I to defeat a demon? I shivered as I remembered feeling his raw power roll over me while I was imprisoned.

    I quickly pushed the thought away and put a smile on my lips for Lord Aur as I reached the roof. The door leading out was held ajar by rough lump of marble that looked as if it had once been a bust. I walked past the dusty lump and squinted as the sun shone brightly in my eyes. Shielding my eyes with my hand I made my way blindly forward.

    ¡°Sol!¡± a small voice piped. I was suddenly hugged and staggered back from the unexpected weight against my legs.

    ¡°Lord Aur! Please be careful,¡± his nursemaid replied and she tugged his arm until he loosened his tight grip around my legs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Milady, we¡¯ve been working on manners today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± I said chuckling. ¡°So tell me, what have you learned today, Aur?¡±

    The boy¡¯s face brightened and he clasped his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I learned that when you go to visit someone, you should always bring a gift!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is very important,¡± I said. ¡°What else did you learn?¡±

    ¡°You must always be respectful to superior lords and ladies like the Illustrious.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Aur,¡± I said patting him on the head.

    ¡°Lady Sol, how are your own studies going?¡± Aur¡¯s nursemaid asked. I stiffened as I thought of the lessons I had been neglecting with my own tutor. One of the perks of my betrothal was learning how to interact among nobles; one of the downsides was interacting with nobles like Lady Ai.

    ¡°I¡¯m learning much. My tutor feels the need to cram more etiquette lessons after my trip to the Forbidden Line.¡±

    The nursemaid¡¯s smile waned and I cursed myself for mentioning the Line. So much for my lessons in manners. I changed the subject. ¡°So, Aur, do you paint?¡±

    The boy shook his head. ¡°No, mama doesn¡¯t let me,¡± he said softly. I watched as his small features darkened and his eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    Why was I making such a mess of this? I was no good at being a lady and even less at being a mother. Was Cadfael insane to pick me as his bride or was I for believing that I could be?

    A sigh escaped my lips and I knelt in front of Aur and took his tiny hands in my own. ¡°Aur, can you tell me what shapes you see in the clouds?¡±

    Mutely the boy shook his head. I hugged him and he shuddered in my embrace. I felt his tears dampen the shoulder of my robe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± the nursemaid said swiftly. ¡°Lady Ai was very strict when it came to Lord Aur¡¯s education. She had him flogged whenever he showed interest in painting.¡±

    ¡°Mama says good lords don¡¯t paint,¡± Aur said lowly.

    ¡°Aur!¡±

    I looked over my shoulder at Cadfael as he crossed the distance between us. I could see a shadow in his eyes as he dropped to his knees beside us. ¡°Aur,¡± he said again as the boy buried his face deeper into my shoulder. ¡°Do you think papa is a bad lord?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Aur said.

    ¡°Did you know Papa paints?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see what I painted?¡± Aur nodded and then looked up at his father. Cadfael gave him a gentle smile then took him by the hand. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Cadfael then took my hand as well and led us to his study.

    In the corner of the study his paintings were covered by sheets. Cadfael pulled one off the sheet from a large canvas that sat slightly apart from the others.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    On the canvas was a rough sketch of Cadfael, Aur and myself standing together in front of an ornate door that I recognized from Sanctuary. Large blooming lotuses bordered the canvas and I could see one held in my hands. Our faces were already painted down to the neck and I could see small notes for what colors he planned on using for our robes and the flowers.

    Timidly Aur touched the canvas with his fingertips. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± he said in a small voice. His face brightened and he turned to his father excitedly. ¡°Can I paint too?¡±

    ¡°Yes Aur, of course!¡± Cadfael said before leaning down and planting a kiss on his son¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Can I paint now?¡±

    Cadfael chuckled and went to a chest that sat beside the paintings. He opened it to reveal dozens of paints and brushes. ¡°There are a few small canvases behind you, Sol. Can you give one to Aur?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I said. I chose a canvas that was two hand lengths wide and one hand length long. Aur held it close to his chest while bouncing on his toes as he waited for his father to finish arranging the paints.

    ¡°Here, sit next to me on the floor, ¡°Cadfael said before turning to me. He took me by the hands and led me over to his desk and had me sit on top of the smooth wood. He stole a kiss from me before sitting next to Aur. ¡°Sol is going to be my model. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like Mama,¡± Aur said then suddenly looked shy.

    ¡°Yes, like Mama,¡± Cadfael said carefully. ¡°Sol is going to be your mama too.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Aur said as he dipped his brush in some blue. ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s going to be my mom.¡±

    I felt heat rise in my cheeks and looked down at my hands.

 Chapter Twelve

    My father came to see me two nights before we were to leave Cadfael¡¯s waters for Meridia. I had not seen him since I had returned nearly two months ago. He looked thinner than before. Shadows had formed under his eyes and his hair looked brittle.

    I was angry that he had avoided me for two months, but at the same time I was happy to see him.

    We stood for a few moments watching each other carefully. I wanted scream at him for abandoning me. I wanted him to hold me in his arms like he did when I was a little girl. Instead I stayed silent knowing that it would bother him the most.

    He lifted his hand then dropped it at his side. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you are well, Sol,¡± my father said.

    I blew air out of my nose and turned away. ¡°You didn¡¯t come to see me when I was severely wounded. Why are you here now?¡± I said coldly.

    ¡°I know I deserve your anger, but we need to talk. Lord Cadfael told me about Rose, so I think it¡¯s time that we talk about her and Ryaa.¡±

    ¡°Fine, sit,¡± I said pointing to a chair in the corner of my room. I sat as well on a large cushioned chair.

    ¡°Sol, I¡¯ve been angry with you for running away to the Forbidden Line and taking that Landwalker with you. What were you thinking? Did you not understand how dangerous it is above?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. I was going to be a warrior remember?¡±

    ¡°Spare me your childishness. If you were aware then you would never have went. You took off in the middle of night, no planning, with a dangerous Landwalker and were captured because of your stupid foolishness!¡±

    I watched my father huddle over his clenched fists. Tears were running down his sallow cheeks. ¡°I thought I had lost you as well¡­ You don¡¯t know how much it hurt me when I realized that I had seen you for, what I thought was the last time.¡±

    I felt my eyes burn and covered them with my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have come to you when I returned.¡±

    ¡°You were injured and healing. It was understandable that you did not visit me.¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you visit me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you about Rose and Ryaa.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Rose was¡­ is my sister. She was sentenced to death for loving a Landwalker that fathered a child on her.¡±

    I gasped and stood unsteadily. So part of what the demon had said was true. Rose was family and had lost her child.

    ¡°She fled and I didn¡¯t help her nor try to capture her. The warriors wounded her severely and left her for dead.¡±

    ¡°Then she washed up on the shore and was found by that demon,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help her? How could you just abandon her? She was your sister and she needed you!¡±

    My father began to tremble in the chair. ¡°I know! I know! Even your mother was upset with me,¡± he cried.

    ¡°And where was I in all of this?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t conceived yet. Your mother and I had only begun our courtship. This nearly drove us apart.¡±

    ¡°You thought I had run off with Ryaa. You thought I loved him!¡±

    My father flinched. ¡°I was worried, but if you had wanted to be with him, I would have let you. You¡¯re my daughter Sol.¡±

    I sat and pulled my knees to my chin. Rose was my aunt and my father had thought I had run off with Ryaa. What would he have done if I had? ¡°I didn¡¯t love Ryaa. I just hated to see him being treated as less than human. I know Landwalkers are, for the most part our enemies, but not all of them are bad. He wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    My father sighed and nodded his head. ¡°There¡¯s more though, and it concerns your mother.¡±

    ¡°Mama?¡± I said softly.

    He nodded his head again. ¡°Six years ago your mother found out that one of the warriors, Arno, had a Landwalker lover. She confronted them and found out the Landwalker was already with child. Your mother knew it was her duty to turn them in, but decided not to, maybe because of what happened with Rose.¡±

    My father broke down in loud sobs. I immediately went to his side and hugged him. He held on to my arms as he choked out the rest of his story.

    ¡°She¡­ and Arno¡­ they got a boat for the girl¡­ They were escorting the boat¡­ out to sea¡­ when a Landwalker ship came upon them¡­ They were attacked!¡±

    I began to cry.

    ¡°A scout found your mother and what they had done to her¡­ She did not deserve to die for her kindness.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Arno and the girl?¡±

    ¡°As far as we know lost to the waves just like Ryaa, the girl¡¯s kin.¡±

    I felt a chill go down my spine. Melinde was Arno¡¯s lover. It must have been fate that led Ryaa and I to meet. A life for a life. My mother¡¯s for his sister and his for mine.

    ¡°Why did you wait so long to tell me?¡±

    ¡°It was difficult. I didn¡¯t know if I should tell you, but I thought it best now because I don¡¯t know if you are going to survive this trial.¡±

    I gave my father a squeeze. ¡°You worry too much. I¡¯m still a virgin. We¡¯ll travel to Meridia and have the physician look me over and then have a wedding.¡± My father sighed.

    ¡°I wish I could be as optimistic as you, but Lady Ai is treacherous. I¡¯ve heard rumors about her from your cousin that works here in the hold.¡± My father kissed my forehead.

    I knew Ai would be a threat. I would be a fool to think she wasn¡¯t. Even the ladies from the other holds feared her. Even now Lady Grise was probably crying on someone¡¯s shoulder because her husband had found his way into Ai¡¯s bed.

    Would that happen to me? Would Cadfael go back to Ai because of their history? Because of Aur? What would happen to me if he did? I wouldn¡¯t want to be his wife after that, forced to work in his household and seeing them together.

    Maybe I would request permission to live somewhere new, and that my father could come with me.

    My heart panged as I thought of these things. Why should I worry now? I didn¡¯t even know if I would marry Cadfael.

    The next day after speaking with my father I found myself wandering around the hold alone. Even though two months had passed since my return I still walked with a slight limp. Holly had said that I was lucky that the bullet had been removed quickly from the muscle of my leg.

    I found myself at the entrance to Cadfael¡¯s hold. As I descended the steps one of the guards called out to me. ¡°Lady Sol, you are not to leave the hold without a guard!¡±

    Feeling guilty I stopped my descent with the water lapping around my ankles. My legs began to tingle warning me of the impending change. ¡°I¡¯m not running away, I¡¯m just going for a swim.¡±

    ¡°Even so you are still forbidden from leaving without a guard. You can use the old bath house if you need to swim,¡± he said firmly.

    Knowing that I wasn¡¯t going to get anywhere with him I walked back up the steps and began tapping my foot. ¡°Well then, find me a guard,¡± I said. I watched him frown then signal his counterpart. The other guard took off down the hallway. In a few minutes he returned with a guard that I recognized from my training days. She had been in my class, and while I had been forced to drop out because of my father, she completed the courses and was awarded a position as one of the hold¡¯s guards.

    I struggled to remember her name, but it had been too long ago for me to even hint at it. She held a spear in one hand and had a short sword secured to her waist and an oval shield on her back. I wondered why she was dressed for battle when we were only going for a swim within Cadfael¡¯s waters.

    ¡°Is all of that necessary?¡± I asked her.

    It was her turn to give me a frown. ¡°Tensions between us and the Landwalkers have been higher since you¡¯ve escaped, not to mention the local townspeople are still bitter about Cia¡¯s death.¡±

    I let my sadness show on my face. Even though Cia¡¯s mother had told the people that the rumors about Cia were false, there were still those that believed that she had been forced to recant under duress. How long would it take to dispel all of the rumors? What did I have to do to prove to the people that I was not a cold hearted murderess?

    ¡°I¡¯m Neoma, you may remember me from when we were training to be warriors?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯m glad you were able to complete your training,¡± I said shyly.

    ¡°It was expected of me.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Do you always do what is expected of you?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± Neoma said. ¡°Are you ready to go milady?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said turning back to the water. I descended quickly with her following right on my heels. When the water reached my knees I dived down and swam past the gates and two more guards. I swam at a slow pace, not because I wanted Neoma to keep up with me, but because my tail was still sore from healing.

    We followed the stone road that led away from Cadfael¡¯s home and to the heart of its neighboring town. I ignored the villagers as we swam past, but I could feel their eyes on me.

    ¡°Milady, where are we going?¡± Neoma sang from behind me.

    ¡°Sanctuary,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Why there?¡±

    ¡°To be alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I paused for moment then continued on. She was sorry? I wondered if it was an automatic reply or if she genuinely pitied me. I didn¡¯t deserve pity, I had killed a woman. There must have been a way for me to avoid doing that. Maybe my father had been right to turn me away from the path of a warrior. How many more people would I have killed?

 Chapter Thirteen

    At the entrance to the grotto I hesitated for what seemed like a century. I had not expected to be overwhelmed with memories of Ryaa and his short time there. I may have continued to stare off into the waters if Neoma hadn¡¯t placed a hand on my shoulder.

    I flinched then gave her a weak smile. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said and then swam inside. I pulled myself up onto the rocky lip of the pool then walked to a relief that was carved into the wall. Briefly I looked at the spot where Ryaa used to sleep then pressed on the arm of a stone maiden.

    The wall rumbled and as gears began to turn within it. Dust plumed from the edges of the wall as it slowly rose into the ceiling. A breeze caught our clothing as the pressure changed in the grotto and the air was sucked into a long corridor.

    The slap of our soles echoed around us as we made our way through the corridor that had survived the flooding 400 years ago. The green marbled hall opened up suddenly into a small lush valley. Cypress lined the gravel road that led up to a hill atop which sat an orchard, and in its center Sanctuary, our church.

    Before the flood Geyser was grassy farmland tended by farmers and cattle. The lord¡¯s hold sat upon a hill that overlooked it, but the highest hill was reserved for the Gentle God. Now centuries later the Gentle God shared the hill with cattle tended by their priests.

    I left the gravel road traveled down a little used path that led to a small pond hidden from the road by hedges. A small wooden bench was the solitary decoration.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this part of Sanctuary before,¡± Neoma said as we sat down.

    ¡°Most prefer visiting the larger goldfish pond closest to the temple. I like this one because of the privacy.¡±

    ¡°Milady, may I ask you something?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I laughed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    ¡°You were among the enemy for over a month and one of your servants tried to kill you. Instead you killed her. No one would simply be okay.¡±

    I continued to laugh as tears ran down my cheeks. How was I going to explain to her how I felt at that moment? I felt trapped in a position that I had not been trained for. I no longer was a commoner, but at the same time I was not nobility.

    While Ryaa and Brother Roberts had been kind, my guards had not. I still bore scars where Rose bit me and scars from killing Cia.

    The truth was I was okay, but I would never be great again.

    I covered my face with my hands and focused on breathing between my sobs. My lungs burned, my throat was raw, and I couldn¡¯t stop trembling even though it was a warm summer day. I felt Neoma rub small circles on my back while I wrestled with my emotions.

    Was I allowed to feel so remorse? Should I allow myself to feel so remorse? I was a murderer. Only the villagers seemed to realize this or else Cadfael was in denial of what I had done. What was I going to do? How could I be a wife and mother if I was so horrible? Why did I need to be alive when Cia and Ryaa were dead?

    Suddenly I felt warmer to the point of being uncomfortable. At just the edge of my hearing were the sounds of trumpets. I stood unsteadily trying to locate the sound.

    Confused Neoma stood with me, her hand still on my back. ¡°Sol, are you alright? You look spooked,¡± she said gently. I grabbed her wrist

    ¡°Do you hear trumpets?¡±

    ¡°No, do you?¡±

    I nodded and swallowed dryly. Was I going insane?

    ¡°Lady Sol, you feel warm. I think you should sit down.¡±

    ¡°No, not until I find out what¡¯s going on.¡± I slowly turned in a circle. The sound was coming from the pond.

    I stepped into the water and it began to bubble around my feet.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Sol, let go, you¡¯re too hot!¡±

    I released Neoma¡¯s wrist and stepped further into the pond. The surface became frothy, but the water did not feel hot as I dived beneath the surface.Underneath the surface the water was moving violently as bubbles rose rapidly from the silty bed. All I could see was the refracted light as it bounced from bubble in a giant cloud of gases.

    Sol.

    I looked around for the voice¡¯s originator.

    Sol.

    Unexpectedly I felt arms wrap around me and the brief sensation of lips on my own.

    Sol.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I sang.

    The bubbles receded and I felt my temperature drop at the same moment. I climbed out of the pond and found Neoma waiting for me patiently. Her eyes we a little wide, but her stance was confident. ¡°Lady Sol, are you alright?¡± she asked in a pitched voice.

    I nodded. ¡°I am. Are you sure you didn¡¯t hear trumpets or see anyone else?¡±

    ¡°No there¡¯s only us.¡± She took a step toward me. ¡°I think we should go back.¡± She put down her spear and approached me cautiously with her palms up.

    My heart rose to my throat and I took a step back.

    ¡°Milady, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go back now, but I think you should at least sit down,¡± she said taking another step forward.

    ¡°Neoma, you¡¯re scaring me,¡± I said and took another step back. She dropped her arms.

    ¡°Your hair is white.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I turned back to the pond and looked at my reflection. Though murky, I could clearly see that my hair was now as white as the lilies Cadfael grew in his garden. I undid the complicated bun that my hair was in and looked at the long curly strands. My once ebony locks were now nearly translucent. No wonder Neoma wanted to go back.

    How was I going to explain this to Cadfael? I knew I would come up with something on the way back, but how was I going to hide my hair? ¡°Do you think the priests will have some spare cloth that I can borrow?¡± I said as I let my hair fall.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Neoma picked up her spear, tested the weight then shifted her grip. ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    We made our way up the road to the garden. I could see Neoma looking at me from the side of her eye, but she remained silent. I played with my hair, twining the strands around my fingers then releasing them.

    As we climbed a set of steps the sound of chimes filled the air. A squawk marred the sound and a chicken came hurtling toward us followed closely by a priest. ¡°Excuse me! Excuse me!¡± he shouted as the chicken sprinted away. He stopped three steps below us and hunched over wheezing.

    ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Neoma and I said in unison.

    ¡°Hello¡­ girls. Are you¡­ enjoying¡­ your visit?¡± the priest said between gasps. ¡°You¡¯re a little¡­ young¡­ to have white hair? Is it a¡­ new fashion¡­ choice¡­ for nobles?¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± I said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. Something strange happened in the small pond down the hill.¡± I pointed to where we were minutes before.

    ¡°What sort of strange thing?¡± the priest asked as he straightened up.

    ¡°The water bubbled like boiling water. There were trumpets and a voice.¡±

    ¡°She was hot to the touch,¡± Neoma cut in.

    ¡°May I see your hands miss?¡± the priest said to me. I walked down a step and held them out and he turned them over. ¡°You were in the presence of the Gentle God. I still feel their power in you.¡±

    I laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gentle God supposed to be, I don¡¯t know, manifesting for you or devout followers?¡±

    The priest tsked. ¡°They manifest not only to the devout, but also to those they have chosen for a singular purpose.¡±

    ¡°Purpose? Well I wasn¡¯t given a purpose. I think it was a mistake. A fluke.¡±

    As soon as the words left my mouth a gust of wind blew down the hill and stirred up a vortex around me. I tried to take a step forward but was buffeted backwards as if the wind was herding me up the hill. I slipped on a step and the wind caught me and carried me up the hill.

    ¡°Sol!¡± Neoma shouted. Her mouth hung open in horror as I was swiftly carried away. She began to sprint up the steps followed by the priest. The chimes in the garden were now clanging loudly and drawing the attention of more priests.

    Soon a crowd was following me as the wind brought me deeper into the garden. Frightened I covered my face. What was happening? Had I invoked the wrath of the Gentle God?

    Unexpectedly the wind dropped me. I stumbled forward and caught my balance on the arm of a stone statue. The white quartz illuminated under my touch and moved.

    Startled I fell back on my ass with the statue following me down and grabbing my arms. The face of the statue became a bronze flame that moved like molten metal. The heat of the flames seared my face. I flinched and tried to hide my face, but the statue¡¯s held my eyes in thrall.

    SOL!

    My name echoed loudly in the garden. Underneath was the rustle of cloth as the people behind me moved back.

    SO LIKE YOUR MOTHER¡­

    The statue released me and returned to its position with arms raised toward the sky.

    My heart beat rapidly in my chest while my blood roared in my ears nearly drowning out the sound of the priests around me. My mouth dried making my tongue feel thick and heavy.

    ¡°Lady Sol?¡± Neoma said as she knelt beside me. Her spear was held out in a threatening manner causing the priests to shift back in fear. I grabbed her wrist and lowered her hand.

    ¡°Neoma, don¡¯t. They won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I said hoarsely. In truth I was more afraid of the statue than of them.

    I gained my feet with Neoma¡¯s aid then turned to face my silent audience. I saw with surprise that there were villagers among the priests. Self-consciously I thought of my hair and how different it was. Even if I dyed it after I returned home rumors would still be spread.

    Home? I thought again. Did I really refer to Cadfael¡¯s house as home? A new thought made me ball my hands into fists.

    Was it possible that I felt like I didn¡¯t belong because I was in denial that I wanted to belong?

    I looked deep in my heart and realized that I wanted my place to be at Cadfael¡¯s, no, Vael¡¯s side. Even if the Gentle God had a purpose for me or Ai wanted to see my neck severed, I would fight to remain with Vael.

    He was my home.

 Chapter Fourteen

    I watched the eldest priest approach me cautiously. His wrinkled features made him appear soft, but I could sense a will of iron beneath that. His eyes were blue which was quite uncommon among Waterfolk and usually meant bad eye sight. Even as he stood three feet away from us his eyes were slits.

    ¡°Sol, was it?¡± the priest said in a voice just as soft as he looked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°We have not heard the Gentle God speak to us in centuries. We are truly humbled by your presence. May I?¡± he said pointing to my hair. Neoma tensed, but I waved her aside. I approached the priest slowly and as I stepped closer his eyes widened more. He picked up one lock of my hair and ran it through his fingers. ¡°This hair was not dyed. This woman is a champion of the Gentle God. ¡±

    Several people kneeled in prayer.

    ¡°What does that mean for me? What am I supposed to do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I cannot speak for the Gentle God. I¡¯m sure when you are ready they will tell you.¡±

    I sighed. Why did this have to be difficult? Couldn¡¯t the Gentle God be straightforward? I was a champion? Was I to slay Lemuete? What did they mean by carrying out their will and what did it have to do with my mother or changing my hair color?

    This was exactly what I needed more of in my life; stress. Thank you god.

    ¡°Neoma, let¡¯s go home,¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°You can return here at any time,¡± the elder priest said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.

    ¡°And, Sol, the gods always choose their champions in pairs.¡±

    I felt like sprinting through the garden but instead forced myself to walk at a moderate pace. Neoma kept looking back over her shoulder. I could feel how nervous she was as we passed by strangers that silently stared at us.

    I stopped myself from touching my hair again. Hopefully Vael didn¡¯t mind the new color.

    When we cleared the water at the entrance to the hold the guards visibly stiffened in surprise. A silent dialogue passed between them and Neoma. I wondered for a moment if she was in trouble. How was a guard supposed to protect someone from a god? Hopefully her leadership would not be too hard on her.

    I dried my feet with a towel and placed it in a discard basket. Neoma followed suit then faced me. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thank you for your help today,¡± I said. ¡°It was most welcome. If I ever need a guard again I hope that I can count on you.¡±

    Neoma smiled at me and I felt my face flush with warmth. ¡°It was an honor. I haven¡¯t had fun like this in months!¡±

    ¡°Fun?¡± I laughed. Watching someone be carried off by the wind or confronting a moving statue was fun? I guess anything could be fun when it wasn¡¯t happening to you. ¡°Stay with me long enough and I¡¯m sure that you will have plenty of fun.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    We parted ways and I returned to my room. An hour later there was a knock on my door. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked through the door.

    ¡°Sol, it¡¯s me,¡± Vael said.

    My heart skipped a beat and I smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s me?¡± I heard a soft thud and assumed that Vael had rested his head against my door.

    ¡°Please, Sol, I¡¯m not in the mood for games.¡±

    I opened my door and let him into my room. He immediately closed it and pinned me against it. My heart raced as he stared intently into my eyes. He moved one hand and ran his fingers up the side of my neck and into my hair. I sucked in my breath as my knees threatened to buckle.

    ¡°Your hair,¡± he breathed.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°I heard about it from the guards. The whole village is talking about it.¡±

    I looked away. ¡°Perks of being the village pariah.¡±

    Vael lifted my chin and forced me to look at him. ¡°You are too hard on yourself. You are not a pariah.¡±

    ¡°I killed Cia and everyone hates me! Now they¡¯re going to be scared of me too!¡±

    Vael hugged and rocked me. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared. Just talk to me. I hate to see you like this.¡±

    ¡°With my white hair?¡± I said. I knew I wasn¡¯t being fair. I wanted to wrap myself in his scent and stay in his arms forever and yet I also wanted him to hate me for what I had done. I was a murderer. How could he be so forgiving toward me? It would be better if he was angry.

    He sighed and rested his chin on my head. ¡°Sol, I don¡¯t know what to say to make you happy. I wish I could just take your pain away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your job,¡± I muttered. He pulled back and I saw the anger in his eyes. I panicked and slammed my head against the door. His eyes flashed with pain and he pulled me away from the door.

    ¡°Let me see your head.¡±

    I turned my back to him. His fingers felt gentle as they prodded my scalp.

    ¡°Listen¡­ when I asked you to marry me, I was volunteering to be your anchor in rough waters. Right now Ai is brewing a storm when you¡¯re already drowning in mine. I should have told you about Cia. I shouldn¡¯t have left you two alone together. If I had kept you apart then you wouldn¡¯t be suffering.¡±

    Vael¡¯s arms encircled me. I rested my hands on his and let myself cry.

    ¡°If I had been a better man I would not have hurt you and Cia would not have been killed.¡±

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both to blame¡­¡± I gripped his hands tightly.

    ¡°I would understand if you said you didn¡¯t want to marry-¡±

    Before he finished his sentence I turned and pressed my lips against his roughly. He stumbled back then rested his hands on my hips. ¡°I love you Vael and I would be happy to be your wife.¡± He kissed me back and my heart soared. I would never stop hurting over Cia, but I was glad that I did not have to carry the burden alone.

    Vael pushed away abruptly. ¡°If we continue like this then I won¡¯t be to control myself.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Then can we talk about the Gentle God?¡±

    ¡°I think that may be best.¡±

    We sat down together on my chairs and I poured some water for him. ¡°The Gentle God called me.¡±

    ¡°Called you for what?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°They changed my hair and said my name.¡±

    ¡°I heard something different. Is it true that the wind carried you off? And the statue, did it move?¡±

    I closed my eyes. I still felt unsettled by the statue. It was one thing to know about a god¡¯s existence and quite another for them to speak to you. How was I special?

    ¡°It¡¯s true. The wind picked me up and carried me into the garden before dropping me. Then the statue moved. It was¡­ scary. Its head was on fire.¡± I realized that I had my hands up as I described the statue and quickly put them down. ¡°They said I¡¯m like my mother.¡±

    ¡°Dorotea?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She was one of our best guards. I know nothing about her being close to a god. Her hair wasn¡¯t even white.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I sipped from my cup. Maybe my father knew. I wondered what other secrets he had.

    ¡°Are you ready for our journey tomorrow?¡±

    I laughed and shook my head. ¡°Obviously not,¡± I said holding my hair out. ¡°Is there a dye that I can use?¡±

    Vael leaned in close. ¡°Keep it that way. I like it.¡±

    I wrinkled my nose. ¡°If you insist, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed the fingertips. ¡°Have you picked out what you want to bring with you?¡±

    ¡°Yolande has already set aside some clothes. I don¡¯t know what else to bring besides my writing tools.¡±

    ¡°How are your studies?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was meant to read,¡± I said feeling irritated. I loved stories, but learning to read was tedious with repetition.

    ¡°Do you want Aur to surpass you?¡±

    ¡°Gah. Alright, I¡¯ll keep learning.¡±

    ¡°How are you supposed to write your vows if you can¡¯t read?¡± Vael smirked and I wanted to throw something hard at him. Fortunately for the cup it was too pretty. I set said cup down gently and scowled. Very fortunate.

 Chapter Fifteen

    The moment I woke up my stomach was rolling in knots. The servants had rushed into my room before dawn dragging me out of my comforters and pushing me toward my bathing room. I tripped in my stupor and three pairs of hands caught and undressed me swiftly.

    ¡°Lift your leg milady,¡± Rina said. I did as I was told and was carefully maneuvered into my tub. They scrubbed my back, rinsed and combed my hair thoroughly, and then trimmed my nails.

    They dried then dressed me in robes that would be sturdy enough for travel. They left my hair loose to cascade down my back in curls as white as clouds. I had hoped that during the night that my hair would become black again, but was disappointed to see that was not so.

    I joined Vael, Aur and my father in a private room for breakfast. We adults ate our fish and fruit in silence while Aur nodded over his plate. When breakfast was done we went to the entrance of the Hold followed closely by our personal guards.

    Already the other lords and nobles that were visiting us were gathered with their own entourage. I saw Lady Ai and Lord Green standing farthest away from the others and for a moment I wondered why. Lord Green¡¯s hand was gripping her humerus gently and seemed to be watching his surroundings as he whispered something to her.

    She laughed and placed a hand on his shoulder before joining her husband. Lord Green returned to his wife who glared at Lady Ai viciously

    I knew something would have to be done about Lord Green and Lady Ai, but was I to be the one to do it?

    Several of the ladies left their groups and approached me with wide smiles. None of their faces were painted as it would wash away in the water. ¡°Oh, there she is,¡± Lady Sto said taking me by the arm and leading me deep into her group. ¡°Isn¡¯t her hair wonderful? I wish my hair was half as stunning,¡± she said patting her graying pate. ¡°Since we need to pass through Middle Hold to get to Meridia, I thought it would be nice to have you and Lord Cadfael join our group since we will be hosting you along the way.¡±

    I gave her a weak smile. ¡°I think we would be honored Lady Sto, though I don¡¯t know how Lord Cadfael would react.¡±

    ¡°Oh pish, Syr is already living in Meridia. In fact she¡¯s being courted by a bright politician boy,¡± Lady Sto said waving her hand as if to clear bad air. ¡°Hopefully she¡¯s not picky about him and I can finally get some grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°Oh Sto, she¡¯s still young. Let her experience life before she pushes out a squaller.¡±

    Lady Sto sniffed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so crass Tita.¡±

    Lady Tita, Lady Sto¡¯s older sister, giggled.

    I sighed. Were these women obsessed with the wombs of their kin? I wondered if my mother would have been the same if she were alive now.

    Vael joined me among the women and took my arm. ¡°Ladies I¡¯m sure that we can continue this conversation during our travel?¡±

    The women covered their smiles with hands and fans and fluttered their lashes. I stopped my eyes mid roll and instead focused my attention on Aur who was waiting patiently next to Bran. The boy looked just at nervous as I felt. He met my eyes then ran toward me and held on to my skirts.

    ¡°Lords and Ladies, preparations for our travels are complete. If you would follow me to the carriages,¡± Vael said in his commanding voice. All attention turned to him and his mask of coldness. The younger ladies flinched away, but the older ones smiled knowingly. I noticed some of the lords looked envious of him.

    Vael turned on his heel with Aur and me in tow and descended the stairs. Outside the hold were Waterfolk carriages built from waterproofed wood. The quartermaster and his hands had hitched the hold¡¯s personal school of tamed mako shark to the carriages. Their teeth looked fearsome, but none had ever bitten Waterfolk like its larger cousin.

    Aur pinched me in fear as he gripped my side tightly. I smoothed back his hair and shushed him. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck rise and I looked behind me to see Lady Ai glaring at me. Instinctively I gripped Aur tighter and her eyes darkened even more.

    ¡°Aur, do you want to travel with your mother?¡± I sang softly.

    ¡°Can I?¡± he asked

    Vael appeared sad as he looked down at his son. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he sang. My side felt cold as Aur joined his mother and step-father. I felt my eyes burning, but no tears left my eyes. Vael kissed the top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he sang lowly to me. ¡°He will come back when he¡¯s ready.¡±

    I turned my face into his shoulder. Was I becoming more attached to Aur? I didn¡¯t want to interfere with his relationship with his mother, but I was couldn¡¯t stop myself for caring about the little boy. I wanted to see him grow, laugh and turn into a fine lord like his father.

    Vael helped me into the carriage and then Lady Sto and Lady Tita. Lady Tita¡¯s youngest son, 15 year old Tiber also climbed into the carriage followed by Vael and my father. The carriage had been built to seat six comfortably and was sturdy enough to face the strongest ocean currents. Vael tapped on the wall just above his head and the carriage began to move.

    I looked through the port hole at the back of the carriage and watched as the other carriages fell in line behind our own. Vael¡¯s hold grew smaller and smaller until it faded away into the watery blue.

    After two days of travel we reached the border between Middle Hold and North Hold. I had never been this far south and the landscape looked unfamiliar to me with more coral beds and porous rocks. The sea ran deeper here and the light from above was muted by the depths of salt water. My Waterfolk eyes were well adapted to the weak light and I could see just as well as in North Hold.

    The water was cooler in Middle Hold from less sunlight that penetrated the water. I stayed close to Vael as I shivered from the change in water temperature. I had been told that I would adapt quickly to the change as Middle Hold was only a few degrees cooler.

    Lady Sto leaned over the gap between us in our carriage as we passed the marker defining the border between North and Middle Hold. ¡°We can stop in Gravelstone for the night. We have a nice expanse there left over from the flood. My Ray thought it would be a lovely idea to renovate it for visiting lords and ladies. In fact the Illustrious and Illustria stayed with us briefly and loved our rock garden,¡± she sang to me.

    Vael shifted beside me and his jaw tensed. ¡°It¡¯s a well-designed garden,¡± he sang stiffly.

    ¡°Syr and Lord Cadfael loved to stay there between-¡±

    ¡°Hush Sto, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re making his new bride uncomfortable?¡± Lady Tita cut in.

    I gave Lady Tita a weak smile. I knew that talk of Syr was hurting Vael more than it did me. I wondered for a moment if he were given the chance, would he choose one of them over me. How much did I matter? I would be a third wife under the scrutiny of my predecessors. I knew Ai hated me, did Syr?

    I took my father¡¯s hand and squeezed it. He leaned in close and sang lowly into my ear. ¡°Sol, it will be alright. I¡¯m certain Lord Cadfael loves you.¡± I smiled. My father knew me well.

    The Gravelstone manor was a sunken stone house, a remnant of when our people used to live on land before the flood. I could see where the old structure ended and the new structure began based on the type of stone used to build the walls and pathways

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Lady Sto¡¯s head maid of the manor greeted us warmly with two guards in tow. She was a plumper older woman with deep smile lines around her eyes and mouth. As she greeted us her smile was wide and she bobbed her head in a quick bow. ¡°My Lady! It¡¯s wonderful to see you back so soon. Has your trip been good?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Antonia. These people will be our guests for the night. We are traveling to Meridia for the Festive with the Illustrious and Illustria.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, all of you? The Illustrious is being generous this year,¡± Antonia said putting her fingers to her lips.

    ¡°Quite,¡± Lady Sto said. ¡°Additionally Lord Cadfael and his bride-to-be and father-in-law are our special guests this evening. Make sure that their stay is comfortable.¡±

    Antonia¡¯s eyes widened and she stared first at Vael then at me by his side. Her color deepened in a flush making her round head seem like an olive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Madam, I will take care of everything,¡± Antonia said then quickly swam away barking orders at two servants that had opened the manor¡¯s doors wide at our approach.

    Under Antonia¡¯s direction everyone and their luggage were unloaded and placed into comfortable rooms. My father and I ended up in a suite with adjoining bedrooms and Vael was placed directly across the hall from us. After my father and I were settled I went to Vael¡¯s room and knocked on his door, but he did not answer. I wondered where he could have gone.

    ¡°Sol, do you want to explore the mansion?¡± My father asked me.

    ¡°Sure, Papa,¡± I said as I felt my spirits drop. Maybe Vael wanted time to himself?

    My father and I swam throughout the mansion, familiarizing ourselves with its two story lay out. We found that we weren¡¯t the only ones wandering the mansion and greeted the lords and ladies that we met.

    Bored of the inside we made our way to the rear courtyard and through a set of stone arches into the Gravelstone rock garden. Marble statues, reliefs carved into marble walls, and large ornamental pieces fill the 5,000 square foot garden. As we swam through the garden I could see why Vael would enjoy it. There were depictions of fierce battles between armies carved into one wall and across from that scenes of extreme intimacy between lovers. The statues were of Landwalker men and women in various poses, sometimes in pairs or groups. I adored one of a women sitting on a bench with a book in her right hand while her lover leaned over as if to kiss her while he held her left hand away from her body.

    ¡°I wonder how long it took to perfect such talent,¡± I sang to my father as he looked at a maiden.

    ¡°A whole life-time,¡± he replied. ¡°Not all of these were done by one person.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have met them.¡±

    ¡°Really, and what would you say to a Landwalker?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Teach me?¡± My father laughed and I smiled.

    We heard the dull sound of clanging bells and made our way back into the mansion. A servant greeted us at the door and directed us toward the dining room. Vael was already seated with Ai on his right side and Aur on his left. Lord Gidean was directly across from his wife. I hesitated at the door until a server took me by the elbow and placed me across from Vael with my father on my right.

    Lady Ai flashed me a smug smile and I saw her hand dip below the table. Vael stiffened and my mood darkened. How dare she touch him after all of the pain she put him through? I folded my hands into my lap and forced my face to remain neutral when I greeted her.

    The dining room began to fill quickly with other guests and they were seated according to a pre-planned seating arrangement. The last ones to enter the room were Lady Sto and her nephew young Lord Tiber.

    ¡°Guests, I welcome you to Gravelstone manor. Please enjoy the foods that have been prepared. We even have juice filled gelled fruits from Star Hold,¡± Lady Sto sang. She clapped her hands once and the servers brought the food to the table.

    Lord Gidean leaned toward me. ¡°We never had the chance to speak to each other,¡± he sang. ¡°Please tell me, who is Sol?¡±

    ¡°I am a simple farmer¡¯s daughter. Nothing more,¡± I replied stiffly. Lord Gidean laughed and it sounded beautifully musical. My breath caught for a moment, but I recovered.

    ¡°Your hair says that you¡¯re more than just a simple farmer¡¯s daughter. Saving Landwalkers, living among them, killing an attacker, being blessed by the Gentle God; I¡¯d say those are the actions of a warrior¡¯s daughter.¡±

    I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. Why was Lord Gidean talking to me? What could he possibly want? I looked across the table. Lady Ai wasn¡¯t paying us any attention. Instead she had engaged Vael in a conversation that, by the looks of it, he had no desire to be in. I looked back at Lord Gidean and felt the hairs rise on the back of my neck as I saw that he was watching my every move.

    ¡°What was it like among Landwalkers?¡± he asked. I stuffed some jellied fruit into my mouth to give myself time to think. My mind went blank for a moment as the sweetness of the delicacy coated my tongue. I bit down and bitter juice squirted out complementing the sweetness of the dessert.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s an old and fiercely guarded recipe from Star Hold. The lord of Star Hold sends out samples as gifts. I even hear that our Prince has his own chef that prepares it for him,¡± Lord Gidean said. I ate a few more of the dark round balls then began to eat my fish.

    ¡°Lord Gidean, life for the Landwalkers is similar to ours. They have farmers, artists, priests and warriors. If we weren¡¯t fighting, we¡¯d probably get along well.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you were chosen,¡± Lord Gidean said before touching my hair. I slapped his hand away. He only smiled as I frowned. ¡°You are one of the few people I have met that thinks that the Landwalkers and we can be amiable. You are also the only one that is still alive.¡±

    A chill slid down my spine. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact. You at least have a god on your side.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m to assume that you¡¯re not?¡±

    ¡°If that is what you wish, but I think that our relationship is better as allies than enemies.¡± He looked at his wife and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s jealous of you¡­¡±

    I stiffened. Lady Ai was jealous of me? That woman had beauty and the luck to be born into a noble family. How could she be jealous of me, a farmer¡¯s daughter?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re mistaken. She hates me.¡±

    ¡°How sure are you of that?¡± he arched an eyebrow. I gave him my sweetest smile.

    ¡°Very.¡±

    ¡°Enough to bet on it?¡±

    I laughed. Was he toying with me? ¡°What could I possibly have that you want?¡± He leaned in close and my face flushed with heat when he whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Influence.¡±

    I pulled away carefully hoping that he wouldn¡¯t notice my fear. ¡°Heh¡­ What do you have that I could want?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think on it? We have plenty of time,¡± Lord Gidean said then turned to the lord beside him.

    After dinner concluded I went up to the roof of the manor. I didn¡¯t realize I had been followed until a pair of arms wrapped themselves around my waist and a familiar musk met my nose. I turned my face into Vael¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my duty to ask you questions?¡±

    He kissed the top of my head. ¡°Maybe, but tonight it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    I traced designs on his forearms with my fingers and felt him shiver beneath them. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m scared. Lord Gidean said he wants to be friends.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    ¡°My cousin is by no means Ai. He and I have had a friendly rivalry since we were children. We even fought over the right to marry her.¡±

    ¡°And you won.¡±

    ¡°And I won, for a time, but he plays the long game. He has a deeper connection and affection for Ai than I ever had. I was just too stupid back then to realize it.¡± Vael began to rock me in his arms.

    ¡°So he really does love her despite everything she¡¯s done to him and you?¡±

    ¡°I would never doubt that, but that doesn¡¯t make him a bad person.¡±

    ¡°I see. What about you? Are you a good person?¡± Vael pulled away and turned me around to face him. He stared deeply into my eyes for several moments.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like a good person. I suppose that is for others to decide.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I sang lowly. I brought his right hand to my lips and kissed his palm. A hiss escaped his lips and he pulled me back into him until our bodies were flush.

    ¡°Sol,¡± he whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how strong of a hold that you have over me.¡±

    Feeling a rebellious streak I pulled his head to me and licked his earlobe. He stiffened then pulled away sharply. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. ¡°We have to be careful,¡± he sang thickly. ¡°Remember why we¡¯re on this journey.¡±

    I sighed. Not only had Lady Ai ruined our wedding plans, now she was ruining our intimacy. I balled my hands into fists then relaxed them. ¡°Yes,¡± I said cowed. He reached out and held my chin.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Are you going to bed yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to stay here for a while longer.¡± He nodded and released my chin. We said good night and he left the roof. I stayed there staring out into the water until the moonlight filtered down from overhead. Feeling sullen and exhausted I made my way back to my room. I knocked on my father¡¯s door before peeking in; he was already asleep.

    I settled down into my own bed and closed my eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been asleep when I opened my eyes. The room was too dark to see by Waterfolk standards. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck raise in apprehension. I left the bed and held my hand out blindly as I made my way toward the window of my bedroom. I drew open the thick curtains and my room filled with blue moonlight.

    My eyes panned the room slowly. Even though I could not see anything I could not shake the feeling that I was being watched. My heart continued to race in my chest as I circled the bed and checked the lock on my bedroom door. The bolt was still firmly in place. I went to my father¡¯s door, unbolted it and peered in. I heard his gentle breathing and sighed with relief. I re-bolted the door, turned around and then froze in fear.

    My body felt chilled as I stared at the man. Quicker than I could track he raised his hand and brought it down sharply on my head.

 Chapter Sixteen

    The first thing I noticed when I awakened was the bitter taste of cloth in my mouth. Then the pain hit me. My jaw ached from the unnatural position that the gag had forced on it and my left temple throbbed with each beat of my heart. I tried to move my hands to touch my head, but encountered resistance from the cloth binding my wrists behind my back. There was cloth also binding my eyes tightly on the borderline of pain.

    I felt dry and my body was gently listing from side to side. I could hear the lap of water around me and feel a slight breeze that made me shiver. Where was I? Why wasn¡¯t I in bed at Gravelstone manor?

    I grunted as I tried to loosen the bonds. A sharp pain bloomed in the middle of my back as a foot connected with my spine. ¡°Quit your moving,¡± a masculine voice said sharply. I didn¡¯t recognize the voice. I wondered if I had been captured by Landwalkers, but how? I never knew a Landwalker capable of holding their breath long enough to dive so deep into the sea.

    Was this man alone or was he working with someone else?

    I heard a splash. ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡± a new male voice asked.

    ¡°Yes, sooner than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Knock her out again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the first man said. I was roughly forced onto my back and a foul odor filled my nostrils. I kicked out and connected with a soft lump. I heard a shriek of pain and muttered cursing.

    ¡°Stupid chum slop,¡± a third voice said. I was grabbed by the hair and my head was slammed down hard on the floor. Stars fell behind my eyelids as my head was brought up and down a second time.

    I woke for a second time. I could feel the heat of the sun¡¯s rays scorching my exposed skin. Every inch of my body hurt and the rock of the floor made my stomach turn. I vomited and began to choke on it as the gag prevented it from leaving my mouth.

    ¡°Hounds! She vomited!¡± a voice said. I was dragged up by the back of my clothing and the cloth was removed from my mouth. My head was dunked into water while my hips rested on the lip of a wooden surface. My throat and lungs burned from my stomach¡¯s heaving and I groaned into the water; bubbles caressed my cheeks.

    I was dragged back and my back hit a low wall as I was forced to sit. ¡°Who are you?¡± I sputtered as water flowed down my face. I was ignored and had a new cloth shoved into my mouth.

    ¡°We need to clean this mess up. The little eel is going to get us in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we have to take her out so far.¡±

    ¡°Orders are to be obeyed not questioned. Use that bucket over there.¡±

    I wondered where we were. I knew from the heat that we were on the surface and that it was now day. How long had I been out? When was I taken? I struggled to remember, but I had no memories. My head was aching and my stomach was filled with bile.

    I knew I hadn¡¯t eaten in hours. Would they feed me or were they going to let me starve?

    I heard the clink of metal on metal and turned my face toward the sound. Before I could react, a pair of rough hands snapped what I assumed were shackles around my ankles. My eyes burned and I broke down.

    Why had I been taken? Where was Vael? Was he worried? Did he even know I was gone? He and my father would be devastated by now. This was the second time that I had disappeared from them without a trace. Would they look for me?

    I moaned through my gag. What was going to happen to me?

    I must have cried myself to sleep because the next thing I knew I was being lifted into the air. The sensation of rocking was gone and I assumed we were now on solid ground. The soft thud of footfalls turned into the shushing of feet in water than the ssk of sand.

    I was being carried by one man. I didn¡¯t know if the other two were still with us. I struggled and was almost dropped. The man punched me in the stomach knocking the wind from my lungs. I growled in anger and threw my body backward.

    Not expecting the motion, he released me and I fell hard on my bottom. The fall knocked the cloth from my eyes and I could see palm trees, sand, a skiff and the sea. I turned my attention to my jailer just as he swung his fist down.

    His knuckles connected with my cheekbone and I felt my bone give way beneath the force of impact. My head snapped to the side. Black spots obscured my vision as I struggled to stay conscious. He hit me again and blood filled my mouth.

    I hit the sand hard on my right shoulder and was kicked in the stomach. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here I suggest you cooperate,¡± the man growled at me. He wavered in and out of my vision. It took me a moment to realize that a second man had joined him.

    I stared at them hard trying to remember every line of their face. I will have my revenge, I thought to myself. Now that I wasn¡¯t blindfolded I knew that they were Waterfolk, but I didn¡¯t recognize them. Were they from Middle Hold? The speaker was the taller of the two and he had a gray streak going through his hair. The other, my carrier, had a small scar on his bottom lip.

    ¡°Pick her up. We don¡¯t get paid if we don¡¯t complete our job.¡± I was thrown over the shoulder of the silent man and they continued to walk toward the tree line.

    The temperature dropped a few degrees beneath the trees as the men trampled through the undergrowth. Even off the beach the ground was loose and sandy with small shells. I looked around trying to memorize the route they were taking through the jungle. The speaker eyed me and growled.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to get away I can assure you that you won¡¯t, sea witch,¡± he said. ¡°Is your hair supposed to be a fashion statement or is it a part of your ruse to fool the nobles?¡±

    I snorted. He shook his head.

    We entered a shallow cave and I was thrown down on a pile of old filthy rags. ¡°What did you two do to her?¡± a familiar voice said.

    ¡°Sorry my Lord, she fought us on the way here.¡±

    I looked at the new speaker and my eyes widened in recognition. Lord Green stood in the sandy floored cave with the two men that had brought me here. A fourth man, whom I assumed was Green¡¯s personal guard, stood off to the side frowning and nervous.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she blindfolded? I had explicit orders!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Lord,¡± they men said in unison. Lord Green approached and then stood over me to sneer.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see what Cadfael sees in you. You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble for the nobility since your engagement,¡± Green said. He kneeled down and gripped my chin firmly in his palm. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a game to bring Landwalkers among us and keep them as pets? Is it funny for you to pretend that the Gentle God has blessed you? You are nothing. The soil of our crops is worth more than the hairs on your head.¡± He pushed my head away and I glared at him.

    How did Lady Grise end up in a marriage with this ass? I felt sorry for the woman.

    Lord Green turned back to his men. ¡°Finish your job. We¡¯ll be waiting back at the boat for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Lord Green and his guard stamped away leaving me alone with my escorts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, it will be over quick,¡± said the tall one. I didn¡¯t see a weapon in his hand and wondered what he was going to do to me. A thought rose in the back of my mind and I pushed it down. ¡°Hold her down.¡±

    His partner moved behind me then pulled me down to the ground. I fought him as he put his whole weight on my shoulders, but couldn¡¯t push him off with my arms pinned beneath my back. The tall one kneeled and placed his hands on my knees.

    I kicked out with both feet, but he caught the chain of the shackle and pinned it under his right knee before forcing my legs apart. I screamed, the sound muffled by my gag. My body felt like stone as his torso made its way between my legs.

    Tears were now burning tracks down my temples as I froze. No, I sobbed internally.

    The sound of trumpets blared in the cave and the men covered their ears from the sound. It grew louder and the cave began to crumble around us. My gag and bindings disintegrated into white powder and I wasted no time in rolling to my feet and running out of the cave. The men followed me out still gripping their ears as blood began to pour from them. I alone was unaffected by the noise.

    The men dropped to their knees behind me and my body froze and turned to face them as if being puppeted by someone else. I tried to get my body to turn back around and to run, but it continued to walk casually back to my attackers.

    ¡°Faxon, Bache, you have attempted to desecrate this vessel. Your depravity shall be punished!¡± my voice said. My armed waved and the men turned into stone. My body then turned on its heel and walked toward the beach. I saw Lord Green sitting with his guard on the beach. Both looked alarmed to see me and prostrated themselves. ¡°Lord Green, you conspired to bring this vessel harm. You and your dog are to bring her back to Gravelstone and confess what you have done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress!¡± Lord Green shrieked. My body stepped into the boat and sat carefully. Lord Green and his guard adjusted the sail and lines before the guard pulled up anchor and directed us out into the sea.

    After several hours they dropped anchor and they dived with me into the sea. The water shimmered around me as we descended swiftly. Five guards surrounded us and looked at me nervously. My hand pointed to Lord Green and his guard. ¡°Ask them what they have done,¡± my voice said and then I fainted.

    I woke with a start and found a cloth covering my eyes. I ripped it away and let it float to the floor. My heart raced and my blood roared in my ears as I tried to make sense of where I was. I ached from head to toe and the vision in my left eye was blurry. A hand grabbed me and I struck out with the palm of my hand and hit warm flesh. ¡°Lady Sol, calm down, you¡¯re safe,¡± Holly said to me.

    ¡°Holly?¡± I said weakly. I swayed as the room spun around me.

    ¡°Sshh, lay down. You have a concussion and your eye socket is fractured.¡± He started to push me back down into the bed and I screamed.

    ¡°No! No!¡± I swam up toward the ceiling. The movement caused the blood to rush away from my head and I felt faint. Holly swam up to me and took me by the elbow and guided me back to bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Do you need a woman instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Place the cloth back over your eyes, I don¡¯t want you to strain them,¡± he sang. I heard the door shut behind him and instantly felt relieved. I gripped my arms tightly and curled into a ball wishing that I could disappear into my bed.

    Why was I so weak? Why couldn¡¯t I fight them off? If the Gentle God had not intervened I would have been¡­

    I let out a moan of frustration. I needed to be stronger, strong enough that no one would ever hurt me again. I felt my eyes burn and wished I could cry underwater.

    There was a light tap on the door and then it opened slowly. I pushed myself up onto my elbows when I saw Neoma in the doorway. She looked nervous hovering on the threshold. Her left hand gripped the hilt of her sword tightly while her right rested on her belt. ¡°Milady, may I come in?¡±

    ¡°Neoma?¡± I sang weakly. I smiled wanly and beckoned her over. She closed the door behind her then sat beside me on the bed.

    ¡°Milady! Your face!¡± She said then immediately looked chagrined. ¡°I heard that Lord Green had confessed to having you kidnapped, but I didn¡¯t know that he had you beaten.¡± I lay back on the bed and threw an arm over my forehead.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t order me to be beaten. His two henchmen decided that on their own when I tried to escape.¡±

    ¡°Henchmen? There was only Lord Green and his guard.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I sang shaking my head carefully. ¡°There were two others.¡±

    ¡°Lord Green never mentioned them. They must have gotten away. They could still be on the loose!¡± Neoma sang and rose from the bed. I sat up and grabbed her arm. The memory of what happened on the island flashed through my mind and I shuddered.

    ¡°The Gentle God turned them into stone.¡±

    Neoma gasped. ¡°Stone¡­ the Gentle God did that?¡±

    The Gentle God was never known for direct violence unlike the Scourge God. ¡°They called me mistress,¡± I said slowly.

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t the Gentle God, it was the Bone God.¡±

    ¡°So I have two on my side?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Neoma sat on the bed. ¡°Better than none.¡± She bent down and picked up the cloth that I had dropped earlier and handed it to me. ¡°Holly wants you to get more rest.¡±

    ¡°What about Vael and my father?¡±

    ¡°They were ordered not to disturb you. Holly thought that you may get too excited.¡±

    ¡°Tempest and waves,¡± I cursed. I could only imagine how Vael was reacting right now.

    ¡°Milady, they are healthy, you are not. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll worry them more by not resting?¡±

    I twisted the cloth in my hands. I was afraid to sleep. What if I woke up on a boat again? What if someone else tried to kidnap me? As battered as I was I would not be able to fight them off and who knew if the Bone God or Gentle God would intervene.

    My face throbbed with pain and I felt light-headed. I knew I should lie down, but I couldn¡¯t. I was not safe here. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be safe anywhere? What if Lord Green hadn¡¯t been arrested? What if he said that I had run away and he was simply bringing me back after punishing me?

    Neoma placed her hand on mine. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you and there¡¯s another guard outside your door and another for your father¡¯s. No one is getting in here to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°What if you¡¯re not enough?¡±

    ¡°Trust us.¡±

    I stared into her brown eyes for a moment then laid back and covered my face with the cloth. I trembled in fear as memories from the cave surfaced. Neoma rested her hand on mine again and I gripped it like a lifeline.

    I will be okay, I told myself over and over. I will be okay.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Neoma was still holding my hand when I woke up. The sun had set and the room was illuminated by sparkling water, from which the Sparkling Sea gained its name, contained in tall glass vials.

    I had expected Neoma to be dozing while she sat, but she was wide awake with her eyes trained toward the door to the hallway. When I moved she looked at me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake. Holly visited while you slept. He said that Lord Cadfael and Manolo could visit you.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat and I started to panic. I didn¡¯t want them to see me like this. What would they say to me? Would they be angry? Would they think that it was my fault that I had been kidnapped? Would Vael even want me now that I had been attacked?

    I wanted to disappear into the shadows of my room, but there was nowhere for me to hide. I bit my bottom lip and nodded at Neoma. It would be better to get this over with then to guess what would happen.

    Neoma opened my door and whispered softly to someone that I couldn¡¯t see. She came back still smiling. ¡°They¡¯re going to get them,¡± she sang.

    I slowly worked my way to a seated position. The movement gave me vertigo and I swayed while my swollen joints protested and my face throbbed with a sharp pain. I wondered what the point of being a god¡¯s vessel was if I was not impervious to mortal harm. Was it to keep us from being tyrants?

    My inner soliloquy was interrupted by a knock on my door. Neoma answered it and I felt my body chill as first Vael and then my father entered the room. I lost my breath and felt like I was being choked by invisible hands. The room seemed too small for the four of us and I wanted to swim away. My vision began to darken and suddenly Vael was at my side holding me to his chest tightly enough to make my bruises ache.

    He smoothed my hair away from my face and began to rock me. My father joined him on my other side and the two continued to rock me and sing a song.

    My mistress is most fickle,

    My mistress is most fine,

    My mistress is a tempest,

    For her all men are swine,

    She fills my sails with wind,

    She fills my nets with fish,

    She fills my heart with pride,

    For her I¡¯ll be kind,

    The seas are her skirt,

    The waves her buxom bosom,

    The moon her pearl,

    The stars her diamonds,

    I¡¯m careful when I woo her,

    I offer all I¡¯ve earned,

    And if she takes a liking,

    I¡¯ll keep all without being stormed,

    On calm days she¡¯s sweet,

    But beware her wrath,

    She¡¯ll tear a ship apart,

    Should you cross her path

    She fills my sails with wind,

    She fills my nets with fish,

    She fills my heart with pride,

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    For her I¡¯ll be kind.

    They continued to hold on to me tightly after the song. I knew that if we were above water they would be crying as much as I wanted to.

    After a few minutes of silence I plucked up my courage to ask them about had been weighing heavily on my mind. ¡°What will happen to them?¡±

    ¡°Lord Green and his guard were arrested. Lady Sto sent some of her guard to the island where they had taken you and found the other two accomplices¡­ They were turned to stone?¡± Vael sang.

    I heard the question in his voice. ¡°I believe the Bone God saved me.¡± I felt him shiver beside me.

    ¡°Why would the Mistress choose to help you?¡±

    ¡°Sol is the Gentle God¡¯s chosen vessel, the other gods would be obligated to help her,¡± my father sang.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they prevent her from being kidnapped? Why did they wait until she was broken and nearly raped to intervene?¡±

    ¡°I cannot speak for them. It¡¯s possible that they can only intervene under certain circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Damn their circumstances! She¡¯s to be my wife! I have no use for a g-¡±

    I gripped Vael¡¯s hands tightly and rested my forehead against his shoulder. ¡°Please¡­ it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m alive.¡± I felt him tremble with rage. I could only imagine how he felt about almost losing me a second time. I was frightened that it could happen again. I wished that I knew why it had happened to begin with.

    If I knew Vael as much as I thought I did, he would not allow me to go anywhere without himself, my father or a guard. It was apparent that even though I had been chosen by a celestial power, my fellow mortals did not respect me.

    The following morning it was Vael that escorted me to the dining room to eat with the other guests. He had wanted me to wear a veil over my face to hide my black eye and swollen cheek. I had refused. If Lord Green had any conspirators they would see me move proudly despite their attempt to bring me down. I would show them that I knew my place.

    There were gasps around the room as we entered. Lady Grise was notably absent and I wondered how she was doing. Her current situation was made harder by the fact that she was pregnant.

    Vael seated me and then sat beside me. Lady Ai and Lord Gidean were sitting across from us with Aur. The small boy stared at me with wide eyes. I wondered if he had ever seen someone as injured as myself before. Lord Gidean looked thoughtful as he greeted me with a nod, but his wife seemed pale and would not meet my eyes.

    ¡°Good morning Aur,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Aur to you,¡± Lady Ai snapped and finally met my eyes. There was a flash of blinding light and the house trembled around us. When the spots cleared from my eyes I noticed that my body no longer ached. I touched my cheek and found that it was no longer swollen. My wrists were also clear of bruises.

    Lady Ai looked visibly sick and fled from the dining hall. Lord Gidean followed her as the other lords and ladies gathered around me.

    ¡°Guards check the house! Make sure no one is hurt!¡± Lady Sto sang in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Lady Sol, your face!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s healed!¡±

    ¡°She really is the chosen.¡±

    ¡°Tides!¡±

    Vael placed his arm about my shoulders. ¡°Gentlemen, ladies, if you could please give us some space?¡± he sang in a cold voice. The nobles visibly stiffened, but none argued with him. Vael then took me by the hand and led me away from the dining room and out to the rock garden.

    He sat me down on a bench then drifted a foot away. ¡°Did it hurt?¡±

    I shook my head and began to play with the tail of my braid. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt the last time either.¡± Vael knelt before me and ran his fingers along the side of my tail. I shivered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the scar from your bullet wound.¡± He peered up into my face and I could see the wonder in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad the Gentle God healed you...¡± He drew closer to my face. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Better. Like my body is a little lighter.¡± I gripped my elbows. ¡°But I still have the memories.¡±

    ¡°Did I tell you about the time my arm was broken?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°My father was a proud man. Even if he knew he was wrong he would persist that he was right. Those that opposed him didn¡¯t last long in my Hold. We lost several servants.¡±

    ¡°I vaguely remember that. What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Some were thrown in jail to rot others beaten until they never spoke up again. Everyone in the household was forbidden from speaking about it.¡± He sighed and touched the pearls woven into his braid, the matching set to mine from his father.

    ¡°What about your arm?¡±

    ¡°My father thought I was soft and that meant I was weak and stupid. He must have had a bad day because he was already angry when he came into my room and found me painting¡­¡± he paused and straightened up. ¡°He grabbed me and threw me against the wall repeatedly. He broke apart my easel and used one of the wooden legs to hit me. When I tried to shield myself from the blows he splintered the leg across my right arm and my bone splintered with it.

    ¡°I was in bed for weeks. My mother never left my side. She was afraid that he would kill me. After I was healed she sent me away to my uncle¡¯s home in East Hold. That¡¯s when Gidean and I became friends.¡±

    ¡°How old were you?¡±

    ¡°Nine¡­¡±

    My chest felt tight after hearing his story. If I had known how terrible his father had been I probably would have beaten him before he died.

    I froze. Thinking about hurting my former lord suddenly turned my stomach. Wouldn¡¯t that make me just as horrible as he was to Vael? I mentally kicked myself.

    I drew beside Vael and wrapped my arms about his waist. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else hurt him.

    I rested my head against his shoulder. ¡°Why did you come back to North Hold?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Your mother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your mother was the only one that my father was afraid of. When she became lieutenant of the guard it was said that they had a private meeting. No one knows what was said, but my father was less violent and never touched me again.¡± I wondered what my mother had done. Did it have anything to do with the Gentle God?

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were able to come home,¡± I sang.

    Vael dipped his head and kissed me. ¡°I¡¯m glad too.¡± He kissed me again and I giggled.

 Chapter Eighteen

    We spent one extra day in Gravelstone before continuing to Meridia. The rest of the trip took two weeks. During that time I was never left alone much to my dismay. Neoma would share my bed with me during the nights and my father and Vael were always at my elbow during the day.

    Lord Green and his men as well as Lady Grise stayed in Middle Hold. Lady Grise as a temporary guest of Lady Sto while her husband, and his men, were Lord Lux¡¯s prisoner. There had been a brief trial for Lord Green¡¯s men and Lord Lux had assured Vael that they would never see the light of day. Lord Green on the other hand would eventually be turned over to the Illustrious to be dealt with.

    When we arrived in Meridia I was instantly amazed by the city¡¯s size. Geyser would have been able to fit within the limits of the city ten times over. They city occupied an underwater trench that ran along a small island from which Meridia gained its name. The nobility lived in the cliffs of the island in homes carved deep into the rock and only accessible through underwater tunnels and stairways.

    The more important the noble, the higher above the waterline his house sat. The Illustrious and the Illustria lived in a castle that had been isolated after the flood. No Landwalker had been able to scale the cliffs after the flood, and now Waterfolk protected the island from would be attackers.

    We had passed several wrecked ships on our way to Meridia. I wondered if they all had been sunken by Waterfolk.

    The Illustria was the one to greet us at the waterway entry into her castle. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw me and immediately rushed over to take my hand in hers. ¡°My Dear, so the rumors were true. You really have been blessed by the Gentle God,¡± She sang.

    I could feel several hostile and envious stairs on my back. ¡°Yes Illustria, I have been blessed,¡± I replied. Vael drew abreast of me and the Illustria offered her hand for him to kiss.

    ¡°I know that it isn¡¯t normal protocol for the Illustria to greet her guests in a stable, but I have been most anxious for your safe arrival after that unseemly business in Middle Hold. To attack an honored guest; what was he thinking?¡± the Illustria spat. She patted my cheek and then went to greet her other guests. I watched her as she moved away.

    ¡°Did you know that she was a warrior once?¡± Vael said as he escorted me to the stairwell that opened up into a crescent shaped pool.

    ¡°Really?!¡± We climbed out of the water and dried ourselves with the towels that had been provided.

    ¡°Yes, she served as the Illustrious¡¯s guard before he became Illustrious. When he was attacked one day by a rival¡¯s men, she saved him. They¡¯ve been together ever since.¡±

    ¡°Is that why she likes me?¡±

    Vael smiled and shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    I looked around and then saw Neoma exiting the water. She kneeled in front of me. ¡°My lady. If you would wait with the other guests until I have secured your room?¡±

    I laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel in front of me Neoma. I¡¯ve told you that before.¡± Neoma¡¯s jaw tightened and I realized she was embarrassed and nervous being around the guards of the Illustrious. I took her by the hand and helped her to her feet. Tradition be damned. ¡°Yes Neoma, that¡¯s fine.¡± She gave me a wan smile then left the room. ¡°She looks as nervous as I feel,¡± I said.

    Vael drew me close and cupped my face. ¡°You have no need to worry. We will be safe within these walls, I promise.¡±

    I was about to answer him when Lady Ai, Lord Gidean and Aur climbed out of the pool. ¡°Daddy!¡± Aur said excitedly and splashed towards us. Vael drew him out of the water and hugged him tightly. I smiled.

    ¡°What do you think of the city? Do you want to go exploring later?¡± Vael said.

    Lady Ai glared holes into the back of his head and Aur dipped his head in fear. Vael turned to face her with a cool look on his face. ¡°Aur will stay with me for the rest of the day. He¡¯s in no condition to go ¡®exploring¡¯,¡± Ai said in a cold voice.

    ¡°I have hardly seen my son since we have been on the road. I think he should spend the night with me.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you spent the night with you fianc¨¦e?¡± I stiffened and Vael¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I bet the two of you are just dying to do so after this long trip.¡±

    Lord Gidean placed his hand on Lady Ai¡¯s arm and drew her closer to his side. ¡°Ai, why not let the boy spend time with his father. He more than deserves it after being kept away for five years.¡±

    I sensed a little bit of anger in Lord Gidean¡¯s words. Was he upset that his wife had kept his step-son secret from Vael? Why had Lady Ai kept him away for so long? What had changed her mind?

    Lady Ai turned her glare on her husband and pulled her arm away. ¡°Fine!¡± She spat and then left the room at a brisk pace.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lord Gidean said to Vael. He then nodded at me and followed his wife. Aur burst into tears and hid his face in his father¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Why¡­do you¡­guys¡­fight?¡± he sobbed. I felt my heart ache. The boy must feel torn between his mother and father. It was not right for Lady Ai to use him as a weapon against Vael. I needed to end this feud.

    The Meridia castle was large enough to have a guest wing. There were large windows to let in the tropical air, fully furnished bedrooms with feather mattresses and sheets made from cotton imported from the southern side of the Sparkling Sea. There were two communal baths, one for men and one for women, located in the middle of the wing.

    I was curious to see what they looked like, but I was more interested in the view of the sea from my bedroom.

    Servants had brought up my luggage and had hung my wedding dress on the outside of an old wardrobe. Every now and then I would look at it before gazing out the window again. Was I really ready to take this test? What if they thought that I wasn¡¯t a virgin? What if Vael had to execute me?

    I cursed this old tradition of virginity. Why did I need to be a virgin to get married? Why were women punished so cruelly if they weren¡¯t virgins, but men were not even considered? This double standard was infuriating.

    I wanted to throw something, but instead I sat down at a small desk and tried to focus on reading a book Holly had lent to me. I hadn¡¯t had the time to read it because it would have gotten soaked on the journey to Meridia.

    ¡°What book is that?¡± Neoma asked me. I jumped. I had forgotten that she was in the room with me. She laughed. ¡°Scared you didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said giggling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯re busy thinking about your wedding. You¡¯re probably sick of me now.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s nice having someone to talk to that doesn¡¯t hate me.¡±

    Neoma¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do people still hate you?¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I sighed. I could think of a few people that hated me, all members of Cia¡¯s family. The only one outside of that was Lady Ai. Even though she and Vael were divorced, it seemed that she still harbored feelings for him.

    I bit the nail on my thumb.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get warts doing that,¡± Neoma said. I laughed. My mother used to tell me the same thing.

    ¡°Neoma, do you have anyone who hates you?¡±

    The warrior shrugged and sat on the edge of my bed. ¡°No, none that I can think of. I mostly keep to myself when I work; it saves a lot of drama later. You would think there would be a lot of drama between the women guards, but most of it¡¯s between the men. They can be completely terrible.¡±

    ¡°How terrible?¡±

    ¡°Hounds; they brag about everything from weapon skills to sword skills,¡± Neoma said waggling her eyebrows. ¡°They even have competitions on who will date whom. My friend tipped me off about the bet placed on me. I told him to bet on himself and then we could split the winnings!¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡±

    ¡°Better than leading on some poor sap with my womanly charms.¡± Neoma fluttered her lashes and pretended to fan herself.

    ¡°Oh stop! You¡¯ll break some poor sap¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Please, it takes more than weapon skill to catch my eye. If you¡¯re stupid as a shrimp then you have no chance with me. Stupid can get you killed on the frontlines.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°How did your mother die, if you don¡¯t mind me asking? I heard rumors when I was training.¡±

    I shrugged. What was there to say? She betrayed our laws and was going to help a Landwalker and a Waterfolk guard run off together. I was surprised that I hadn¡¯t been imprisoned for freeing Ryaa; perks of being betrothed to a lord.

    ¡°She was ambushed while near the Forbidden Line. They left her for dead. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say goodbye to her that day. I woke up¡­ and she was gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°She died doing what she wanted; protecting those she cared about.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I wish I could have served with her.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get out of here. Staying in here while Lord Cadfael is making business arrangements can¡¯t be fun.¡±

    I sighed. A noble¡¯s work was never done it seemed. Vael had mentioned that someone petitioned him on having a new trade route to North Hold. Apparently there were trees growing near the Forbidden Line whose bark was really valuable. This bark could be used in medicines to treat head pain.

    Neoma grabbed my hands and dragged me out of my chair. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t want to be a stuffy noblewoman do you?¡±

    I wrinkled my nose. That would be very unpleasant. ¡°Where do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°The kitchens of course! You can tell a lot about a home by its food.¡±

    ¡°I never knew that.¡±

    ¡°Well you have lived most of your life as a farm girl, of course you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡®of course¡¯ a lot.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    I shook my head. I liked this woman.

    The kitchens of the Illustrious were located on the ground level of the castle. Fresh produce was picked from the island¡¯s garden and stored in the kitchen cellars. All of the kitchen staff wore a grey uniform with an apron and a scarf tied around their heads to keep hair out of the food. Everyone was so focused on their work that Neoma and I were able to slip into the main kitchen without any challenge.

    The cooks were preparing lunch with fruits, salads and fish. I watched as they seasoned then fried the meat and wondered for a moment if they could teach me to cook. Though I wondered if that would be allowed since I was marrying into a noble family.

    Neoma pulled me into a side room where a preparer was arranging sliced fruit into a bouquet. With a small knife he cut flowers from apple slices, poked a stick through the petals of five fake flowers, and then placed it in a blue vase.

    I stared entranced until a shadow fell over me. I turned around to see a tall woman blocking the doorway with a sour look on her face. ¡°What are you doing in my kitchens?¡± she said in a raspy voice. Neoma straightened up and her hand strayed to the pommel of her sword.

    ¡°I was just escorting my lady around the castle.¡±

    ¡°Lady?¡± the woman said. I realized that I did not look much like a noblewoman in my current dress. I had turned my maids away when they asked if I wanted my hair styled and make-up. I had chosen a plain green robe and had braided my hair myself leaving out Lady Fiamma¡¯s pearls. The only think of expense on my body was my betrothal necklace. ¡°You belong to Lord Cadfael don¡¯t you? I recognize the white cords and black beads,¡± the woman said looking at Neoma. She looked at me. ¡°But who do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°My lady is Lady Sol, betrothed to Lord Cadfael!¡± Neoma said with edge in her voice. ¡°She belongs to no one.¡±

    The cook snorted. ¡°Hard to believe a lady would walk around without her face painted on.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that I am no ordinary lady,¡± I laughed.

    ¡°I would assume that¡¯s why you have white hair? Lady or not please leave my kitchens. We are understaffed today for the number of guests that we are supporting.¡± The woman turned to leave and I touched her arm.

    ¡°May I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°Palesa.¡±

    ¡°Your kitchens are amazing. Can I come back later?¡±

    The cook gave me a dry smile. ¡°If you come back I will put you to work.¡±

    ¡°Is eighth evening bell fine?¡± I asked. Palesa looked me up and down slowly, her eyes lingering on my hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Make sure to bring a scarf for your hair.¡± I smiled excitedly and left the kitchen with Neoma.

    That evening after my father and Vael retired to their rooms I changed out of my dinner robes and back into my plain green robe. Neoma helped me pin my white hair into a bun and wrapped a scarf with a gold and black leaf pattern around my head. She then wrapped her own hair with a plain black scarf. ¡°Are you sure that Lord Cadfael would approve of you working in the kitchen late at night?¡± Neoma whispered, as we walked down the halls of the palace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would as long as you¡¯re with me.¡± I gave her my biggest smile. She rolled her eyes.

    When we arrived at the kitchens Palesa was sitting at a prepping table wrapping fruit and vegetables in seaweed and placing them in a large ceramic bowl. She looked when we entered. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Neoma and me. ¡°Well, Lady Sol, I honestly did not expect you to come back tonight.¡±

    ¡°I did say that I would.¡±

    Suddenly the sound of bells filled the room ringing the eighth hour of the evening. When they finished chiming Palesa pointed to the mound of food in front of her. ¡°These fruits and vegetable need to be wrapped in seaweed packets and placed in a bowl.¡±

    I sat down across from Palesa and watched her stuff the seaweed before working on my little packet. A kitchen maid entered the room from the dish pantry with another bowl and set it down on the table. She sat next to Palesa and began filling the bowl. Neoma watched us from beside the hallway door and occasionally scanned the room.

    ¡°I was surprised when I found out that you were who you said you were,¡± Palesa said after a few minutes. I shrugged. ¡°My staff has been talking to the visiting servants; they say that the Gentle God has blessed you.¡±

    I resisted the urge to touch my head and continued binding seaweed around a piece of potato. ¡°The Gentle God turned my hair white, that is all.¡±

    ¡°What were you chosen for?¡±

    I thought back to the garden of Sanctuary when the Gentle God had made the statue move. They had mentioned only mentioned my mother. Was I to slay Lemuete? I didn¡¯t have the power. Was the Gentle God going to possess me as the Bone God had when I had been kidnapped? I sighed.

    ¡°There is a demon living beyond the Forbidden Line in North Hold. I think I¡¯m meant to slay it,¡± I said. The cook looked thoughtful as she dropped another packet into the bow.

    ¡°That¡¯s a mighty task for a mortal especially for one who is not a warrior. I can¡¯t recall any stories of the Gentle God being wrathful; usually it¡¯s the Scrouge God.¡± She dropped another packet in the bowl. ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure there is a reason that the Gentle God has wrath towards this demon.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re getting married here?¡± the other woman asked. I felt my face heat.

    ¡°Y-yes. We were supposed to have a midsummer wedding, but his ex-wife interfered with our plans.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. She must still love him,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Surprising since she cheated on him constantly,¡± Palesa said gruffly. I felt my palms get sweaty and decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Why are we packaging this food?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, Madam Palesa likes to donate the extra food to the orphanage on this side of the city. She¡¯s friends with cooks from the other noble houses and so they collect the discarded food at the end of the day and deliver it.¡±

    ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to be an orphan. I was constantly hungry until I found work here in the palace under the Illustria. I want to make sure that these children never have to worry about food.¡±

    ¡°Festive is our busiest year so we have even more food to offer the children at this time of year.¡±

    I smiled. This was a wonderful idea. I wondered if there was a similar charity in North Hold. If not I would need to start one especially since clashes with Landwalkers would sometimes leave children homeless or families fatherless.

    When we finished wrapping the food Palesa sealed the top of the bowels with a wooden lid and sealed the edges with wax to keep out water. She put the bowls in a bag with other sealed bowls and then slung it over her shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help Lady Sol. Would you like to go with me to the orphanage,¡± Palesa asked.

    I looked at Neoma who frowned and shook her head. I wanted to say yes, but being in the large city put us at a disadvantage. How would we know who was friendly and who was enemy? If we went too far would we be able to find our way back to the palace? ¡°Not tonight, but I promise we will accompany you on a different night¡­ May we return tomorrow?¡±

    Palesa smiled warmly. ¡°You are welcome here in my kitchen any time Lady Sol. If you want to help us tomorrow, we start packing at seventh bell every evening.¡± I looked at Neoma again. ¡°Your guard is welcome too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. Palesa¡¯s assistant picked up another bag filled with bowls and the two of them left through the back entrance to the kitchens.

 Chapter Nineteen

    The palace became busier during the week as the servants and guests prepared for Festive, the fall masked pageantry. Noble¡¯s would wear robes decorated to look like fish and even painted their skin and dyed their hair to match the tropical fish they represented.

    This year Vael had chosen a koi fish and had shown me a painting of the multicolored animal. For his colors he had chosen orange and white, for mine orange, white and black; there were even wigs to go with the robes.

    Even though everyone seemed happy and excited for the event, I was dreading it¡¯s approaching date because that was going to be my wedding day if I survived the trial in two days. The Illustria had assured me that her personal physician was trustworthy and there was no need for me to worry. I knew I was a virgin and so did Vael, but convincing the nobles after the doubt that Ai has placed would be a challenge. How did I know if they would believe the ruling of the doctor if they didn¡¯t believe me?

    It was Vael¡¯s turn to escort me to breakfast and he kissed me deeply at the door. My heart raced and my cheeks heated in embarrassment as I felt the eyes of the maids on me. I loved that he was becoming more affectionate in public. Neoma told me of the gossip she heard from the other guards about Vael. They liked this kinder version of him that was less prone to rage. I think my words had reached him after our first dinner together.

    ¡°How was your work in the kitchen last night?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°There was more food than usual to pack so Palesa had two other girls helping. She said that duringFestive it would be much busier and she would have the ash boys running the food down to the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°Do you plan on helping them those nights?¡± he drew me closer and my breath caught in my throat. I shook my head. ¡°Good because if you were I would have to carry you off.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ well¡­ I was thinking we could set up something similar in North Hold since we have so many orphans,¡± I said quickly. Vael laughed and kissed the top of my head.

    ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± His kissed the top of my head a second time.

    When we entered the dining hall Aur broke away from his mother and rushed over to greet us. He bowed as he had been taught and kissed my right hand. ¡°Father! Lady Sol! Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning Aur,¡± Vael said and patted his son on the head. ¡°Are you sitting with your mother again today?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ No, with you! I asked!¡± Vael smiled at his son. I looked at Lady Ai and saw her glaring again. When she looked at me she quickly turned away and started talking to lady next to her. I sighed; it was going to be another bad day for us.

    The servants seated us next to Lady Sto this time and she proceeded to talk our ears off about her youngest daughter who had moved to the capital to marry a noble there. The way the woman talked it was as if her daughter had married the Prince.

    Aur was sitting between myself and Vael when the boy asked for a drink. I picked up the pitcher and poured a glass of water for him. As I handed the glass to him the condensation made my grip weak and it slipped out of my hand and fell in his lap. Aur jumped up as if burned and immediately fell over as his legs became a tail. I gasped and bent down to help him back into his seat with Vael¡¯s help.

    Pain bloomed on the back of my head as my neck jerked back sharply. ¡°Get away from my son!¡± Lady Ai growled. There were gasps around the table as Ai released me and picked up Aur.

    ¡°Ai,¡± Vael hissed.

    ¡°Ai!¡± Lord Gidean shouted.

    She ignored them and stormed from the room carrying her now screaming son. Vael placed his hand on my own and I looked at it. ¡°Sit,¡± he said. I hadn¡¯t realized that I had stood up.

    ¡°No, I need to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it, she¡¯s the mother of my son.¡±

    ¡°No! If I¡¯m marrying into your family I need to have a talk with her. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± I tore my hand away and stormed from the room. Lady Ai needed to know that I wasn¡¯t going to take her abuse.

    I trailed behind Ai as she stomped down the hallway. ¡°Ai! We need to talk!¡± She looked over her shoulder at me and physically paled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk you, you filthy mud puddle!¡± She hissed. ¡°Silence Aur! You are going to spend the rest of the day in your room studying.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to see Papa! Please!¡± He reached out to me. ¡°Sol! Sol help me!¡±

    Ai¡¯s eyes darkened and she slapped Aur. I flew across the distance between us and lifted him from her arms and pushed her away. Ai stood there surprised and frightened, then furious.

    ¡°Give me back my son!¡±

    ¡°Not if you¡¯re going to hurt him again! Don¡¯t you see him crying?¡± There was fire in the woman¡¯s eyes, but suddenly they banked and I saw an expression on her face that I had never seen before; sadness.

    ¡°Oh gods,¡± she whispered and then fled. A guard approached me and I handed Aur to him.

    ¡°Take him to Lord Cadfael quickly!¡±

    I sprinted after Ai as she ran down the hall and then up the staircase. She was quicker than I expected but I followed her every step of the way. I grabbed her arm and then pulled her the nearest empty room and shut the door. I realized it was a library and thought to myself to explore it¡¯s tomes later.

    ¡°Ai, you can¡¯t be treating your son like that! Whatever issue you have with me, you need to settle it with me!¡±

    ¡°You stupid bitch,¡± Ai said and tried to slap me. I caught her hand and pushed it away. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be here polluting the waters around Vael!¡±

    ¡°I, his betrothed, shouldn¡¯t be here? What about you, his ex-wife? You broke his heart and continue to grind it under your heel.¡±

    Ai began to pull books off the shelves while breathing heavily. ¡°It was his fault! He wanted children, but everyone one of them died inside me. He would hug and comfort me, but I knew¡­ I knew he blamed me for every one that died and I hated him for it.¡± She fell to her knees and pulled her hair out of its braids. ¡°I wanted to please him. I wanted to be a mother,¡± she said gulping. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take the shame of losing them so I started sleeping with the lords who would visit us¡­ I wanted a baby so bad.

    ¡°Then Gidean came to visit us. When I found out he still admired me I fell in love with him. I tried to sleep with him, but he said he wouldn¡¯t until I divorced Vael. I felt so bad about breaking his heart so I slept with him one last time. The gods must have thought it would be funny to allow me to finally give birth to Vael¡¯s son when I was married to another man.¡± Ai began shaking and continued to pull at her hair.

    ¡°I was afraid to tell him about the baby, I thought that if I did, Aur would disappear. Gidean was furious with me, but I didn¡¯t care. Then we tried, we tried every single year that we¡¯ve been married to have another baby, but I kept losing them. I felt cursed. I felt like Vael had cursed me for keeping his son so I brought Aur to him.¡±

    I knelt beside Ai. ¡°That must have been very hard,¡± I said. She sneered at me.

    ¡°Yes, it has been hard to see him with another woman, especially one who says that she doesn¡¯t want children!¡±

    I sat back on my heels. It must have seemed like a slap in the face for me to not want children after she had tried so hard with Vael. She must have thought that I would push Aur away from his father. I wondered if Syr knew of Aur and if she had prevented Ai, at some point, from bringing father and son together.

    ¡°Ai, I¡¯m an only child. I¡¯ve never wanted a large family. I thought that by not having children of my own, Aur would be more loved. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ai scoffed. ¡°I have tried so hard to get you and Vael to break off your engagement, but you keep staying like dung stuck to a behind. Who knew the Gentle God was actually protecting you.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    My eyes widened in realization. ¡°It was you, you told Lord Green to kidnap me!¡± Ai flinched and I stood up. ¡°You convinced him to have me raped!¡± Ai stared at me with wide eyes and began to tremble. Large tears fell from her eyes and her make-up began to run.

    ¡°He was never supposed to rape you! He was only to kidnap you and convince Vael that you had run away. I didn¡¯t think he would be such a sick minded person!¡±

    ¡°But how could you do this to me? Do you know how many nightmares that I¡¯ve had since I was kidnapped?¡± Ai grabbed my hands and sobbed into the front of my robe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I never wanted that to happen.¡± I looked down at the broken woman and began to cry as well out of frustration. What was I going to do? I believed her when she said that Lord Green had went beyond what she¡¯d asked, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that she had wanted to hurt me.

    Forgive her, a small voice said in my mind. Could I forgive her? Lord Green¡¯s men had beaten me and may have killed me. I had every right to hate this woman, but when I looked at her all I saw was a broken woman, scared and exposed. Would hating her make my life better? Would my life be any easier?

    I tried to breathe around the angry knot in my chest and sank to my knees. I wrapped my arms around Ai and held her tightly. The woman seemed so frail in my arms as she clung to me sobbing. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I murmured. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ai. I forgive you,¡± I said and I meant it. Holding on to my anger after what she had done to me would not help us. I had to be the one to rise above.

    The room filled with blinding light and Ai froze mid sob in fear. I continued to hug her and began to rock her in my arms. The door burst open behind us as the light faded and Vael and Lord Gidean entered the room. I could see a servant standing nervously behind them in the hallway. The pair stared at us surprised. Ai lifted her head from my shoulder and looked at her husband. ¡°Gidean,¡± she said weakly. She smiled at him and then vomited down my back.

    Later I sat in my room after taking a long bath. There was a knock on my door and Neoma opened it. Vael stood stiffly at the door with another guard. She bowed and let them in. He approached me at the bed and stared at me in silence. I met his gaze and tried to read his emotions. His jaw was set and his eyes looked tired. ¡°Ai¡¯s with the physician right now. Gidean got her story, but now I need yours.¡±

    ¡°My story?¡±

    His right hand tightened around his fan. ¡°From our point of view it looks like you assaulted Ai after she pulled your hair and took Aur.¡±

    ¡°I would never do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°I know that, but the Illustrious wants to make sure that something like this doesn¡¯t happen again under his roof. We could lose our invitation and possibly be banned after this incident.¡±

    I covered my face with my hands and laughed. This whole morning was a mess and I hadn¡¯t even had my trial yet. I wondered if Ai would lie about what had happened. To everyone else it looked like I was the aggressor even though Ai had attacked me first. The fact that I had killed Cia did not help me.

    ¡°Vael, I didn¡¯t hurt her. Yes I chased her, and I pushed her away after she slapped Aur, but that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°What about the light? I thought you had turned her to stone,¡± Vael asked. I shook my head. How was I supposed to know why the Gentle God had manifested? I realized with shock that it probably looked like I had beaten Ai and then healed her with the god¡¯s power to hide the evidence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the mind of a god. All I know that every time that the light appears they grant a blessing. They¡¯ve healed me, cleansed waters, turned Ryaa into Waterfolk! All I can say is that the Gentle God has a plan.¡±

    Vael knelt in front of me and pulled my hands away from my face. ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispered. I opened my eyes and stared into his. ¡°I will always protect you. I¡¯m furious that Ai hurt you and my son.¡± He looked up at the Illustrious¡¯s guard. ¡°Do you have what you need for the Illustrious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Cadfael. I don¡¯t see any reason that either party should be confined to their quarters. I will let my lord know and he will pass his ruling,¡± the guard said. He bowed to us and left the room.

    We waited for what seemed like years in my room. Neoma brought out a set of dominos and the three of us began to play in silence. After a while I began to pace my room while they both tracked me with their eyes. ¡°Can you sit down?¡± Vael asked me. I shook my head. I needed to release my pent up energy. Sitting wouldn¡¯t help me.

    There was a knock on the door and Neoma answered it for me. The Illustrious¡¯s guard had returned. ¡°Sir, Madam, the Illustrious sees no reason that you should be fined as long as both parties promise to behave in a stately manner for the rest of your visit. Lord Gidean and Lady Ai are not requesting any reparations.¡±

    My lungs began to burn and I let out my breath in a sigh of relief. ¡°Am I allowed to see Lady Ai?¡± I asked.

    ¡°At the moment she wishes to remain in her quarters. She seems quite ill.¡±

    I looked back at Vael and he nodded. ¡°If you could let her know that we wish to speak with her later, that would be most appreciated,¡± he said. The guard bowed and left.

    ¡°No punishment!¡± I said incredulously. Vael smirked and Neoma shook her head.

    ¡°Things could have been much worse my lady,¡± Neoma said.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t and we should be happy for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happier if you came over her and gave me a kiss,¡± Vael said. I felt heat rise in my cheeks and approached him quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a chore.¡±

    ¡°Well maybe it is,¡± I said sticking my tongue out at him. He grabbed my hand and pulled me down into his lap and I squealed.

    ¡°Then tell me what to do to make it more exciting,¡± he growled.

    ¡°My lord, my lady, I must ask that you refrain from excessive intimacy when we¡¯re this close to the trial.¡± Vael froze. I looked at Neoma¡¯s bowed head.

    ¡°Yes¡­thank you for your advice,¡± I said. I stood up and smoothed out my robe. My face felt on fire and I walked stiffly to my window and opened it. The salty sea air cooled my face as I breathed it in deeply. I looked down at the shifting waves and saw a white sail in the distance. The Landwalker ship skirted the border of the Meridian waters more than likely escorted by Waterfolk. I¡¯d heard tensions were lower further away from the Forbidden Line. I wondered if it were true.

    Vael joined me at the window. ¡°Would you like me to paint that for you?¡±

    ¡°Paint?¡±

    ¡°The ship; there is a popular trade route that goes past Meridia. It¡¯s not uncommon for three ships a day to pass by.¡±

    ¡°How would you take the painting back to Geyser?¡±

    Vael kissed the top of my head. ¡°Leave that detail to me.¡±

    "Well... there is something that I want you to do..."

    "Hmm?"

    "The library we were in, can we go back there? I want to see if I can find out any information about the great flooding."

    Vael cocked his head to the side. "Why do you need such information?"

    "I know very little of what happened during that time, and the library you have has few books on the subject..." I cupped my elbows. "i want to know if I can find more information on Lemuete."

    Vael clenched his jaw and stared at me. "Why do you need to know more about this demon?"

    "Because he''s been killing Waterfolk! He''s been hiding among the Landwalkers and using them to round us up."

    "And what can we do about it if the gods have done nothing? You don''t even know if the Gentle God chose you to slay it!" Vael gripped the sill of the window and stared out across the water. "You''re not some savior," he said pounding his right fist against the wood. "I know you want revenge against Lemuete... so do I... but we don''t know the cost to defeat him."

    I touched his shoulder and felt it tremble under my hand. My voice caught in my throat as I struggled to think of what to say to him.

    He had not seen the demon or heard the voices in the night. He did not understand how powerless I felt at Lemuete''s mercy with only a pool of water to protect me from his power.

    I wanted to be the one to destroy him.

    "Lady Sol," Neoma said softly. I jumped, having forgotten she was with us. "Lord Cadfael does have a valid reason. The Gentle God has blessed our people. How do we know if we will keep that blessing if you challenge Lemuete? The world will not go back to how it was before; will we be left to drown?"

    I bit my lip. "I don''t know," I said.

    "We serve the Gentle God, one who chose life over destruction."

    "They let Ryaa die..."

    "But they let you live!"

    My eyes burned with unshed tears. It felt unfair to be alive when Ryaa was dead. It felt unfair to live when Waterfolk before me had perished at Lemuete''s hands.

    "Don''t misunderstand; it would be wonderful to take down that demon ourselves, but I''m not sure if that''s your purpose."

    "Sol, I will help you find information on this demon if its to protect our people, but not so you can destroy it," Vael said in a gruff voice. He pushed himself away from the window. "We''ll send what we''ve learned to Bran by bird."

    "Thank you, Vael," I said softly. He offered his arm without looking at me and I took it gently.

    My heart felt like a lump of stone as he led me down the hall with Neoma following quietly behind.

    In the library there was only one other person. They sat in a corner by the open bay windows reading a book. He did not glance once in our direction as we entered the spacious room.

    I looked at the floor and could still see the sheen of water where someone had mopped up after Ai. The books that had been strewn across the floor had been returned to their shelves leaving little hint of the violence they endured.

    "We should probably find a book on demons first..." Vael said. He left me at the door as he walked among the shelves. After a few moments he returned with three books in his hands and pointed with them to a table near one of the windows. After pulling out a chair for me, he passed a book to me before sitting down on the plush yellow cushion of his own chair.

    I silently opened my book and began sounding out the chapter names in my head. The appeared to be the names of demons, but none of them looked familiar. I began flipping through the pages and looking at the illustrations in hope of finding Lemuete, but each illustration lacked his features and none of them had his void-like body.

    I sighed as I reached the last page of the book without finding anything.

    "Vael, do you remember any mention of a demon helping the Gentle God?"

    "No... not in anything I''ve ever learned."

    I sighed again. "Is it possible that Lemuete was not always a demon?"

    "Do you mean he''s cursed? That may explain why we''ve never heard of him..." He stood abruptly and went back toward the shelves. He came back with a scroll and unrolled it in front of me. I was at once intrigued by the old and cracked illustrationspainted on the sheepskin material.

    One illustration showed the Gentle God surrounded by the night sky with one palm pressed against an orb. Just opposite was the faded outline of another figure whose pose mirrored the god''s. I did not recognize the characters written below the illustrations, but the see-through figure seemed familiar.

    "What does it say?" I said excitedly tapping on the scroll.

    "I don''t know. This alphabet hasn''t been used by our people in centuries. Even the illustration is quite old. I always thought that the Bone God was forming alongside her sister during the creation of the world, but I could be wrong." Vael unraveled more of the scroll to reveal more illustrations of gods and white giants.

    "I think this is him, before the curse," I said pointing back to the earlier illustration. "Who would know?"

    "A priest, maybe a scholar... Lucky for us we''re in Meridia and not North Hold. I''m sure we can find someone who can help us."

    "Alright, then let''s do that."

 Chapter Twenty

    Vael took the scroll when we left the library. I felt excitement rise in my chest. I would finally know who Lemuete truly was. To me it seemed odd that a being partially responsible for the world¡¯s creation would be forgotten. How did it happen? Or was the demon lying.

    I had very little knowledge of demons. From what I understood they were a corruption of the natural world, but as to how they came to be, the legends differed. One thing was certain, they were all dangerous.

    The school house for the noble scholars was a two-story brick building that sat half a mile north east of the Illustrious¡¯s palace. There was a roofed garden path that led directly from the palace grounds to the private courtyard of the school.

    Rain had begun to fall as we walked along the path. I was grateful for the cover as it fell heavily causing a mist to rise. ¡°We must hurry, the damp may ruin the scroll,¡± Vael said taking my left hand in his right. He began to sprint down the path pulling me along with him. I looked over my shoulder and saw Neoma pick up her pace, her spear held out to the side.

    She flashed me a quick smile which I returned.

    When we reached the end of the path we were met with a wall of water from the runoff of the path¡¯s roof. I frowned in annoyance.

    ¡°We will have to remove our Grace if we want to reach the building without changing,¡± I said.

    ¡°Or we can go back for an umbrella,¡± Neoma said.

    Vael tucked the scroll inside of his robe.

    Before I could react he swept me off of my, took a few steps back, then charged the water fall. He continued to sprint across the cobbled courtyard while breathing heavily. My body tingled as the water fell against my skin. As we reached the bottom step of the building he collapsed onto his knees while cradling me protectively. At the same time our tails formed.

    A dark shape passed over our heads and I instinctively ducked. I heard a grunt and the sound of wood and steel against stone. I looked up to see Neoma crouched on the step above us, her tail formed as well.

    I giggled. Soon the other two were laughing beside me as we awkwardly ascended the steps using our hands as support.

    ¡°That was crazy!¡± Neoma said.

    ¡°And yet you followed me,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Lord Cadfael,¡± she said bowing.

    The doors opened suddenly behind her and we were greeted with the sour stare of man dressed in gray robes. He folded his arms and continued to look down his nose at us. ¡°That is an unusual hair color for someone so young,¡± he said stiffly.

    I touched my damp hair self-consciously.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Cadfael Kai, lord of North Hold. This is my bride-to-be, Sol Manolo. We¡¯re here to find someone who can translate a scroll for us.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyebrows raised in interest and he looked at me once more. ¡°I see¡­ Please come in. The students are at study so please avoid any unnecessary noise.¡± He made a hand gesture and two maids passed him with umbrellas and towels to cover and dry us.

    The wooden floor of the school was smooth and cool against the soles of my feet as we followed behind the gray-robed man. The hall we walked through was filled with statues and the muted murmurs of lectures. I wondered if Aur would one day attend a school such as this or if he would only have a tutor.

    ¡°I am Lord Sal Fen from Fair Hold. ¡°I¡¯m the third son of Lord Fen and so not expected to inherit his waters. I¡¯ve decided to devote my life to the pursuit of knowledge forgotten and new.¡±

    ¡°It is nice to meet your acquaintance,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard stories about you, Lady Sol. Is it true that you have turned men to stone and escaped the influence of a demon?¡±

    My voice caught in my throat for a moment. Had I become so infamous that even scholars knew of me?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure some may have been exaggerated. I never turned anyone to stone, it was the Gentle God.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ our history is filled with stories of the gods intervening at their own whims. Even stories of changing the ones that they have saved such as our people, the Waterfolk.¡±

    ¡°What about champions of the gods?¡± I asked.

    ¡°There are a few legends, but it is not often that a mortal becomes a champion. Champions are different from demi-gods though they appear similar, and even different from those merely blessed.¡±

    ¡°How would someone know the difference?¡± Vael asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The priests may be able to tell you.¡±

    We were led into a small office where a short and balding man sat behind a desk covered in books and scrolls. He ignored us as he ran his fingers along the lines of text in front of him. It wasn''t until Lord Sal cleared his throat for the fifth time that the man glanced up with unfocused yes.

    "Hmm?" he murmured looking between us.

    "Rine, this is Lord Cadfael Kai, lord of North Hold and his bride Lady Sol. They need a scroll translated."

    "Oh, yes, of course," the man said before his eyes focused on my hair and then the scroll Vael had pulled out of his robes. He handed it to the older man. "Do you need the whole this translated or parts?"

    "There is one illustration of the creation. Could you translate what is written below it?" Vael asked.

    "Let me see..." Rine began studying the scroll and muttering sounds to himself. After a few minutes of this he looked up. "I figured it out. I says [   ]."

    My ears began to ring loudly. I watched Lord Rine''s lips move, but the sound did not reach my ears. He began to look frustrated as he suddenly stopped moving his lips. Alarmed I looked at Vael and saw the same confusion on his face. The ringing quickly faded.

    "Was that a spell?" I asked.

    "Were you not listening to what I said?" Lord Rine said in an irritated voice. "It''s [    ]!" His lips continued to move, but the ringing filled my ears and drowned out the sound. "Lord Sal, is this some kind of joke?"

    "Rine, I assure you it''s no joke. You seem to have stumbled across a spell. When you invoke it we cannot hear you," Lord Sal said.

    Lord Rine''s eyes widened and he smiled widely. "This is amazing! Where did you get this scroll?" he said eagerly unraveling it.

    "It was in the Illustrious''s library," Vael replied. "Does this mean you can''t help us?"

    "Unfortunately so, but I can give you my notes on the alphabet and the sounds of the characters. Would that be enough?"

    Vael smiled at Lord Rine and bowed. "Yes, it will be," he said.

    I sighed. Would it be enough? Why was there a spell on the scroll? Was this being another god?

    Lord Rine finished collecting his notes and handed it to Vael. "Please keep these notes safe. I don''t have many copies. When you''re done with them please return them. If you have trouble, any student of mine should be able to help."

    "Thank you," I said.

    Vael stored the notes and the scroll in his robe. "Thank you for your time. I''m sorry that this was such a bother for you," he said.

    "Not at all. In fact I wonder if there are more scrolls like that one. Well, have a good day and enjoy the weather," Lord Rine said winking. We exited the room and were escorted by Lord Sal to the door.

    "The maids can escort you to the garden path." He motioned to the two women waiting by the door. "Our school is always welcome to you Lord Cadfael, Lady Sol."

    "Thank you, Lord Sal," Vael said. The maids opened their umbrellas and allowed us to step under them. They escorted us to the path, bowed and returned to the school. I sighed, not looking forward to more reading.

    I woke up screaming on the morning of my trial. In the haze of my abrupt wakefulness I could still feel the phantom fingers tightening around my throat. Neoma sat up with me and wiped my brow with the cloth that she kept at my bedside table. She then handed me a glass of water which I drained completely.

    ¡°What did you see this time?¡± she whispered. I shook my head and massaged my throat with my free hand; I still felt pressure on my throat. I trembled and dropped the glass before covering my shoulders with my comforters. ¡°Do you want me to draw the curtains?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The mattress shifted as Neoma stood to draw back the curtains. Pale morning light filled the room. I stared at the pink and yellow sky and wondered if my nightmares would keep me company all morning.

    ¡°The maids will be in here soon to dress you. Do you want them to fetch more water?¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather take a hot bath.¡±

    Neoma sat on the bed and hugged me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The day will only get better,¡± she said.

    I hoped so.

    Breakfast was filled with nervous chatter as the lords and ladies kept watch of me through the sides of their eyes. I stayed silent at picked at my food. My mouth felt dry no matter how many sips of water that I took. I would lift a piece of food to my lips, but the phantom pressure would return to my throat and it would constrict. I began hiding the food under my napkin, slipping it under when my father and Vael¡¯s eyes were turned away.

    I scanned my table for Lady Ai and didn¡¯t see her. I looked at the other two tables that had been brought out for the other nobility that had come to visit for Festive. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the new faces and briefly wondered what holds they came from.

    Vael placed his hand on the small of my back and leaned into my ear. ¡°Ai is still not feeling well. Her maids are taking care of her,¡± he whispered. I ground my teeth. Was it possible that she was avoiding me after our confrontation? I sighed; at least we had a break from her glares.

    When the meal concluded Vael kissed me on my hand and then went to speak with his peers. Neoma quickly took his place with another female guard and they escorted me to my room. I undressed slowly and then put on a set of white robes over my Grace. I looked at myself in the mirror at my white hair and white robes then lifted the hem of my robes and looked at the pearly paint that had been applied to my nails.

    There was a knock on the door and Neoma opened it to let Mari and Yolande into the room. They bowed to me. ¡°Is my lady ready for us to begin?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. I rolled up my sleeves to my shoulders and held out my hands. They set down their trays on a small table and opened two earthenware jars. They picked up thin paintbrushes and dipped them in the jars before turning to me.

    The white paint was cool against my skin and the brushes tickled it as the women began to paint intricate designs of the moon, the waves and the lotus. They worked methodically, dipping the brush, applying a line or dot and then dipping it again. When they reached my elbows I delicately lifted the hem of my robes exposing my feet. The women knelt and began their work on my feet. I bit my lip as the brushes tickled my sensitive skin.

    After two hours of standing the last dot was applied to my ankle and the women stood. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as they cleaned their brushes.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome my lady,¡± Mari said. The two bowed again and left my room. I looked at their work and sighed. As soon as I took a bath these paintings would be washed away.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Are you ready to go my lady?¡± Neoma asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    We descended the palace to the first floor where the Illustrious kept his court room. It was spacious to seat his lawmakers and an audience of two hundred. Only a quarter of the audience seats were filled when I peeked into the room, all of them dressed in white. I swallowed hard. A guard of the Illustrious approached us.

    ¡°When they¡¯re ready they are going to call you in. Your father will escort you to your box as your representative of purity, Lady Ai and Lord Cadfael will stand in their boxes as your challenger. The Illustrious will then allow your guard to escort you to his physician for an examination in the next room. Any questions?¡± He said.

    I shook my head as my throat constricted.

    My father soon arrived and he took me by the arm. ¡°My little starfish,¡± he said. ¡°You look so beautiful today. I wish I could see you like this under better circumstances.¡±

    ¡°I love you Papa.¡± I rested my head on his shoulder. ¡°Do you think Mama is proud of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When you go in there hold your head up high and do not doubt yourself. The Gentle God has blessed you.¡±

    I heard the sharp sound of wood striking wood and jumped. The guard motioned to me and my father and we went through the archway into the court room. All eyes were on us as we tread down the center aisle. I searched for and met Vael¡¯s eyes and shivered when I saw the sadness in them. I gave him a weak smile.

    Lady Ai stood beside him. Her brow was glossy from sweat and she looked gray under her make-up. I wondered how sick she was. When our eyes met she gave me a small tender smile. Was she smiling because she wanted me dead or because she wanted to soothe my growing doubts?

    I knew I was a virgin and I was certain that the Gentle God knew as well. The question was if the physician would lie about my condition just to see my head roll. I did not know this person.

    My palms began to sweat and my stomach tightened into a small knot. I felt lightheaded. I should have eaten at breakfast, but I had been too nervous. I concentrated on breathing as the edges of my vision began to gray. How could I get through this? Would Vael be willing to cut off my head if the verdict was that I was not a virgin?

    I resisted the urge to touch my neck.

    We reached our box and stood within the half circle of fenced wood. A trumpet blared from behind us and the Illustrious and Illustria entered the room. Both were dressed in white robes with silver trim that shimmered in the light. The Illustria smiled at me as she took her seat at her husband¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°You may sit,¡± the Illustrious said. A susurrus rose behind me as the nobles sat in their seats. ¡°Lady Ai, you have challenged the virginity of Lady Sol, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Illustrious,¡± Ai said bowing.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, you have agreed to be the executioner depending on the results of this trial, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Illustrious,¡± Vael said bowing. The Illustrious turned to me.

    ¡°Lady Sol, you stand accused of committing premarital unions. What say you of the matter?¡±

    I bowed. ¡°Illustrious, I am not guilty of this crime,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I understand that you are a champion of the Gentle God, but I hope that they can forgive us if it is proven that you are guilty. ¡° The Illustrious picked up his gavel and struck the wood of his armrest. I jumped at the sound. ¡°Lord Physician, please step forward,¡± the Illustrious said. An old man stepped forward from the shadows and bowed to the Illustrious and Illustria.

    ¡°Yes Illustrious?¡±

    ¡°As a neutral party, Lord Physician, you have been appointed by my house to inspect Lady Sol and prove her innocence or guilt. Are you well and without coercive influence?¡±

    ¡°Yes Illustrious.¡±

    ¡°Then you may begin your examination. Guard, please escort Lady Sol.¡±

    I was shaking as I stepped out of the box and met the physician. He bowed to me and smiled kindly. ¡°We shall use my lord¡¯s personal chambers outside of the court room. Please follow me.¡± He turned on his heel and opened the door that the Illustrious had entered. I stepped through the archway closely followed by Neoma. The chamber that we entered was small compared to the court room. There was an oak desk in the corner with a matching chair decorated with burgundy cushions with seed pearls sewn into the hem. In the center of the room was a long table able to seat ten comfortably. Each chair had a cushion that matched the desk chair.

    A white sheet had been laid out on one end of the table and I grimaced as I looked at it. The physician motioned for me to sit on the covered part of the table and I obliged.

    ¡°How does this work? Do I lay back and spread me legs?¡±

    ¡°No child,¡± the physician said. ¡°All you need to do is sit on the sheet.¡±

    ¡°Then what happens? Does it change colors if I¡¯m a virgin? Do my tattoos disappear?¡± I heard my voice crack and swallowed hard.

    ¡°No, no. In my many years as a physician I have learned that proving the virginity of a woman is utter nonsense. I can only prove if they have recently have had sex. There doesn¡¯t exist a special tool or mortal test that can prove it.¡±

    ¡°So how do you prove virginity?¡±

    ¡°By invoking the Beloved God with this mirror,¡± the physician said holding up an old mirror with cracked glass and rusted handle. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    I sat.

    He pointed the mirror at me so that I could see my fractured reflection. I stared at it wondering what was supposed to happen when it began to glow with a dull red light. The Physician handed me the mirror and I continued to stare at the warped glass with black spots from where the reflective surface had chipped. The glass rippled like water and I nearly dropped the mirror.

    The glow grew stronger and the broken glass healed itself until it was one solid piece.

    ¡°Say your name,¡± the physician said.

    ¡°What?¡± I said.

    ¡°Say my nameinto the mirror?¡±

    My stomach squealed in protest as my nervousness grew. What was going to happen once I said it? Was I going to fail the test?

    I closed my eyes and said, ¡°Sol Manolo,¡± into the mirror. When nothing happened to me I opened my eyes and gasped. The mirror in my hand was no longer old and rusted, but was remade with a new iron handle that had been polished. The broken glass had reformed completely giving no hint that it had once been broken.

    ¡°You passed,¡± the physician said.

    ¡°What? That was it? I passed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the mirror is supposed to break if you lie about your virginity.¡±

    ¡°Who made this?¡± I demanded.

    ¡°A clever blacksmith that had been tasked by the Beloved God to create a mirror of truth,¡± he said.

    ¡°That was incredible,¡± Neoma chimed in. ¡°Are there many of these?¡±

    The physician shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately to my knowledge there is only one and I currently have possession of it. Other physicians are forced to use the more invasive and archaic method.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sad,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes it is,¡± he said and then took the mirror from my hands and put it away. ¡°Lady Sol, if you would follow me back into the court room?¡±

    I slid off the table and smoothed out my robes. My stomach gurgled and I felt my face heat. Neoma looked concerned, but I waved her away. The physician opened the door and I followed him out with Neoma. The lords and ladies immediately hushed as I took my position in my box. The physician bowed to the Illustrious and Illustria.

    ¡°Illustrious, through my examination I have concluded that Lady Sol is in fact a virgin and can be wed to Lord Cadfael.¡±

    I looked at Vael and Ai and saw a look of relief on both of their faces. I was surprised; it seemed that she meant it when she apologized.

    The Illustrious banged his gavel. ¡°Lords and Ladies, are there any objections to the physician¡¯s findings?¡± The room went silent as everyone stilled. The Illustrious looked around the room twice then banged his gavel again. ¡°Then I, as the Illustrious of Meridia, dismiss this trial and all accusations against Lady Sol. Lord Cadfael, you are free to marry your betrothed.¡±

    Vael bowed. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±

    I bowed as well with my father. ¡°We thank you Illustrious,¡± my father said. The assembly rose with the Illustrious and waited for him and the Illustria to leave the court room before exiting.

    I turned to Vael and he crossed the distance between us to hold my hands. He smiled brightly and my heart skipped a beat. ¡°I love you,¡± he said softly. I felt my cheeks heat and looked down at the floor.

    ¡°I-I love you too.¡±

    ¡°How touching. Are you going to kiss now?¡± Lady Ai said. I stiffened and whipped my head up to look at her. Her arms were crossed and she looked irritated and frail.

    ¡°Hello, Lady Ai.¡±

    ¡°Sol,¡± she said nodding her head in acknowledgement. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you passed your test.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied stiffly.

    She sighed and began to play with a strand of her black hair. She wound the strand around her index while keeping a loose grip on her fan. ¡°I know that we are both new to this truce.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a truce?¡±

    Her eyes rolled. ¡°Yes, girl, were you dropped on your head?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m certain you were,¡± I said through clenched teeth. Even though I was worried about her health it didn¡¯t change the fact that she irritated me. I struggled to take a deep breath, then a second and then a third. ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No, I deserved that after the way I¡¯ve treated you. I should be apologizing to you; I¡¯m sorry for insulting you.¡±

    My jaw dropped and I quickly closed it. She had apologized to me? I thought that I must be dreaming. Maybe I was still in bed dreaming about passing my test and Lady Ai being nice to me. Was this a nightmare?

    I felt a chill go down my spine. Vael must have sensed my distress because he pulled me close to his side and placed his arm about my waist.

    ¡°Ai, what do you want?¡± Vael said coolly. Lady Ai stared at him blankly then sighed.

    ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m sorry for all of the trouble that I caused you. I had no right to interfere the way I did,¡± she said. She then looked directly at me. ¡°I also want to say thank you for the gift you¡¯ve given me.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± I said softly.

    Ai placed her left hand on her belly. My eyes widened in understanding. She nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said again.

    ¡°May I hug you?¡± I asked as tears filled my eyes.

    ¡°Huh¡­uh¡­yes?¡± Lady Ai said. I hugged her tightly. ¡°Not so rough, I¡¯m still nervous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said pulling away. ¡°If you need anything¡­¡± I looked up at Vael and he nodded at me to continue. I looked her in the eyes. ¡°If you or Lord Gidean need anything from us, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I should be going though. Gidean has been fretting since we last spoke to the doctor,¡± Lady Ai said. She gave me a weak smile then approached Lord Gidean who was talking to another lord, but his eyes were tracking his wife.

    ¡°That was most odd,¡± Vael said as he placed he held out his arm to me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her that gentle since we were first married.¡± He lifted my right hand to his lips and kissed it.

    ¡°How long do you think this truce is going to last?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now, Sol,¡± my father said. ¡°Just focus on being happy, after all you will be married soon.¡±

    ¡°You should listen to your father,¡± Vael said.

    I closed my eyes and shook my head. It was easy to say ¡®be happy¡¯, but harder to be so. I felt relieved that my trial was over. Now I could focus on my wedding. I just hoped that nothing would go wrong.

 Chapter Twenty One

    On the first day of Festive I slept in late and woke up groggy with a dry throat. The room was empty and the space beside me was cold. I wondered how long ago Neoma had left.

    I poured myself a glass of water from the bedside table and drained it. After having a second glass I left the bed and drew back the curtains. The sky outside was clear and the sea calm. I rested my elbows on the sill and gazed at the rolling waves.

    My stomach growled and I sighed. Reluctantly I pulled myself away from the window and dressed myself in a simply gray dress and tied a sash around my waist. I combed out my long hair and then plaited it into a single braid. I took a quick look at myself in the mirror before opening the door. A male guard stood to the left of me and he bowed as I left my room.

    ¡°Good morning Lady Sol. I am to accompany you today. Neoma is on her break.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m headed to the kitchens.¡±

    He bowed again. ¡°After you, Lady Sol.¡±

    ¡°Do I know you? You look familiar,¡± I said as we began to walk.

    ¡°Yes, we studied the spear together before your mother died.¡±

    ¡°Did we? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Alvern.¡±

    ¡°Weedy Alvern? Sorry, that was a bad nickname for you,¡± I said quickly. When we were still children in training Alvern had been the smallest boy in the class and the thinnest. The bigger boys were not averse to picking on him from time to time.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m no longer weedy,¡± Alvern said flexing his now bulky bicep.

    ¡°Yes, I can see that now.¡±

    ¡°Do you still practice with the spear?¡±

    ¡°Not since I dropped out of training.¡±

    ¡°Pity because I think I could take you on now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disagree with you, but should you be challenging your future lady to a duel?¡±

    Alvern hunched his shoulders and his brow glistened with sweat. ¡°No, sorry, Lady Sol.¡± I giggled and he relaxed a little bit.

    Palesa was slicing tomatoes and olives when we arrived in the kitchen. Every now and then she would bark orders at the other cooks. The staff had more than doubled since first arrived. A mixture of palace staff and visiting cooks filled the main kitchen and the secondary one had been opened up as well.

    The heat of the room caused me to sweat as I entered. The windows had been thrown wide open to let in the sea breeze as two fire pits and four ovens blazed in the back of the kitchens.

    I approached the prep table while cautiously avoiding kitchen aids with pots, pans, and trays. Palesa smiled at me and continued to slice the red fruit in front of her. ¡°Good morning, Lady Sol. I didn¡¯t expect to see you this early in the kitchen. Is there anything that you need?¡±

    I felt the heat rise in my cheeks. I considered not telling her that I had slept in when my stomach growled. The cook¡¯s eyebrows raised a fraction. ¡°Have you eaten my dear?¡±

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am,¡± I said.

    ¡°Here, eat this,¡± Palesa said handing me a ceramic bowl filled with goat cheese, tomatoes and dark olives. I saw flecks of basil, salt, and pepper and could smell the tangy scent of vinegar.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Anything for you dear, you can go eat in the corner by the window; it¡¯s cooler there.¡±

    I followed Palesa¡¯s pointing finger and sat down in a wicker chair with my food. Alvern took up station beside me while I quietly ate my food.

    ¡°Do you come here often?¡± Alvern asked.

    I shrugged. ¡°I do come to help in the evenings with the excess food. They donate it to the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be sympathetic to charity for your own kind.¡±

    I looked up at Alvern and bared my teeth and he shrank back while raising his hands as a shield. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I-I just mean that you were very protective of that Landwalker.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat as I thought of Ryaa. Vael had his body interred in the Sanctuary cemetery, something that had never been done in the last 400 years. I wondered what Claire must be thinking after all of these months. Surely by now she knew that he would never return.

    I sighed and rubbed my temples. ¡°Alvern, is there any honor in killing a man you¡¯ve saved?¡±

    He seemed to ponder my question for a few moments before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When we save someone we take their life as our own.¡±

    ¡°And do you think that Landwalkers are truly evil?¡±

    Fear creeped into his eyes. ¡°They are the enemy!¡±

    ¡°Are our enemies evil or are they just people at odds with us?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯re evil! Who else but an evil person would attack our villages?¡± Alvern shouted. The kitchens quieted around us as everyone turned to stare at the two of us. ¡°The Landwalkers attacked us first!¡±

    I stood up and faced him.

    ¡°They may have attacked first, but that doesn¡¯t make them evil. They are people!¡±

    I crossed the room and put my half eaten bowl by the dishwashing basins. ¡°We were all Landwalkers once,¡± I said to the room. ¡°Somewhere along the way we have all forgotten this.¡±

    I left the kitchens hurriedly with burning eyes. I could hear Alvern behind me as he followed me through the palace. I felt a tugging sensation in my mind and followed it down the stairs leading to the submergence pool to the city. ¡°Sol, wait!¡± he said loudly as he realized what I was doing. I was quicker than him and leaped down the steps and landed heavily on my feet. I then sprinted across the room and dived into the crescent pool.

    I exited the underwater stairwell and scanned the waterway entrance for any obstacles. The large gate had been closed, but the smaller visitor gate was still open. Only two guards were posted at the entrance.

    ¡°Hold her!¡± Alvern sang from behind me as I swam swiftly for the entrance. The guards lowered their spears blocking my path. I grunted in frustration and turned to face my guard. ¡°Why are you being so childish?¡± he sang angrily. ¡°You are to be my lady, but you still act like a spoiled child that doesn¡¯t have her way.¡±

    I looked away feeling guilty. I was being childish. I was running away from my feelings instead of facing them. How could I be a champion of the Gentle God if I couldn¡¯t even face myself?

    I was frustrated with the anger and bitterness of Waterfolk and Landwalkers. I was tired of each side accusing the other of being demons. Why were we continuing these hostilities? What was driving us to fight? What would it take to end our war?

    I looked at my hands and balled them into fists. This was going to be the last time I ran away because someone did not understand me. I needed to put more faith in my people. If I wanted the hate to end then I needed to be the first one to show love.

    I shivered and a sense of urgency overcame me.

    ¡°Alvern, come with me,¡± I sang. He looked hesitant until my hair began to glow.

    ¡°Yes my lady,¡± he sang and bowed. I turned to the guards at the entrance and looked at them coolly. They lowered their spears. I passed through the gate with Alvern beside me. I felt the tug in my mind that seemed to pull me to the outer edges of the city. The people we passed would pause to gape at me as I moved over the roofs of the submerged city.

    I felt uneasy under their stares, but I continued forward. At the edge of the city I felt the urge to rise to the surface and did so cautiously. The breeze felt cool against my wet cheeks. I sucked in a deep breath of air and exhaled softly. Alvern breached the surface beside and took a deep breath as well.

    ¡°Why are we up here,¡± he said sounding panicked. I wondered how many surface patrols that he had been on to act this way. I pointed behind him and he turned to look. Two large ships sat on the border of the Waterfolk territory. Smoke billowed from their hulls and darkened the sky around them. Faintly a sound like thunder could be heard.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The striped blue and black sails of one ship fluttered in tatters in the wind while the opposing ship¡¯s sails of crimson looked largely untouched. ¡°We are going there,¡± I said hollowly as if my voice was no longer my own.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Those Landwalkers are fighting each other! Let them kill themselves off.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. I felt my body rise out of the water as the wind picked me up. My tail split in two and my legs formed as the air dried them.

    ¡°Lady Sol!¡± Alvern shouted and swam after me as I was carried to the ships.

    I came to sometime later feeling disoriented. I was standing on the broken deck of the blue sailed ship. My hair had stopped glowing and I was holding a worn and tattered piece of black cloth. I held it up and saw a white skull sewn into the fabric with two bony arms crossed below it. I noticed that my hands were blackened by ash and covered in splinters.

    The air smelled of rotten eggs and fire as I took in my surroundings. The deck was covered in ash, broken boards and bodies, some of them moving. ¡°My lady!¡± a scratchy voice said from behind me. I turned and found a Landwalker kneeling behind me. His hair had been shaved close to his scalp exposing pale scar lines. Brown covered his upper lip in a thick bush that was unheard of for Waterfolk, but seemed common for Landwalkers.

    The man looked to be nearly as old as my father with wrinkles forming at the corners of his eyes that were nearly as blue as the sky.

    The man set down his sword at my feet and bowed his head. ¡°My lady, we are in your debt. Thank you.¡±

    What had I done? The last thing I remembered was seeing the ships battling in the distance. I looked left then right and saw the remains of the second ship barely floating in the water. The majority of the deck was torn away exposing the cannon deck below. All of the cannons were now twisted masses of metal as if they had been melted by intense heat.

    Smoke rose from other parts of the ship including the spot where its mast once stood. No sound or movement came the ship and I felt a chill go down my spine. What happened? Where was the other crew?

    I heard the rattle of metal hitting wood and turned around to find the rest of the blue sail crew kneeling around me with their swords in front of them. ¡°Thank you,¡± they said to me. They began to openly weep and I sank to my knees.

    I turned back to the first man who had kneeled. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He looked up at me and I could see the redness in his eyes from unshed tears. ¡°I am Captain Fidel Lucius. This is my ship the Merry Dog. We¡¯re a merchant ship. We were sailing to port in Prudence.¡±

    ¡°And them,¡± I said pointing to the ruined ship.

    Captain Lucius scowled. ¡°The Wailing Banshee, they have been hounding our ships for months. We had done a good job avoiding them until today.¡±

    ¡°Wailing banshee?¡±

    ¡°Pirates, my lady; they would have surely destroyed us if you hadn¡¯t intervened.¡±

    I felt light-headed and took a deep breath. I looked at the broken ship again and wondered how I could have done all of that damage. Had the Gentle God possessed me? I looked down the holes in my dress where fire and wood had pierced it. Was this what it meant to be a champion of the Gentle God?

    I held out the torn cloth to the captain but he shook his. ¡°No, it is your trophy.¡±

    ¡°Do you need more assistance?¡± I asked. But what could I offer to this crew? I had no power or riches to my name. I was still a farmer¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you could assist us even more unless you have a spare rudder lying around? That was the first thing those bastards destroyed when they attacked us.¡±

    ¡°What is a rudder?¡±

    The captain laughed and the lines around his eyes deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll send a bird to our sister ship. She¡¯ll be able to tow us to an island for repairs.¡±

    ¡°My lady!¡± a voice shouted hoarsely from off the ship. I rose to my feet quickly and looked over the side and saw Alvern treading water below. His face looked gray and his eyes were wide as he stared at me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he squeaked.

    ¡°I am,¡± I shouted down as the Merry Dog crew joined me at the rail.

    ¡°Is that a merman?¡±

    ¡°Look at that hair!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one up close before.¡±

    I turned to the captain and smiled at him. ¡°I have to go. Take care.¡± I climbed up the rail drawing murmurs of unease from the crew.

    ¡°Wait, before you go, what is your name?¡± the captain asked.

    ¡°Sol,¡± I said then leaped away and held my arms straight as I dived into the water below. My tail formed immediately and I rose up and waved at the ship with my free hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of them! A guardian water spirit!¡± a man shouted at his captain. I missed the rest of what he said as Alvern and I dived down. The whole way back to the city Alvern kept stealing glances at me, but remained silent until we arrived in the crescent pool of the palace.

    When reached the main part of the palace we were met with sprinting guards and couriers. I grabbed the sleeve of a courtier as he was passing me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Two Landwalker ships were battling on our border when a large woman appeared and tore one of them apart. The Illustrious has ordered the city to lockdown and¡­¡± The courtier trailed off as he looked at my ruined dress and saw the torn black cloth in my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Sol,¡± he whispered. ¡°I should have recognized you with that hair¡­ You must see the Illustrious immediately!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked dumbly

    ¡°Because it was you wasn¡¯t it? You were the one who tore apart the ship!¡± He pushed me towards the stairs leading up to the next level. ¡°Go, go, you must see him now.¡± When I didn¡¯t budge he took me by the hand and led us through the palace the Illustrious¡¯ war room. The door was closed when we arrived and the courtier knocked on the door as the palace guards eyed us suspiciously.

    The personal attendant of the Illustrious opened the door partially. He whispered with the courtier, looked at me then shut the door. A minute later he opened it again and invited all three of us into the room. I saw movement from the corner of my eye and turned my head to see Vael standing to the side of the room with several of the other visiting nobles.

    He took in my appearance and frowned heavily. I resisted the urge to run into his arms and instead turned my attention to the Illustrious who was seated at the head of the war table. ¡°Lady Sol, I¡¯m told you know what¡¯s happened at my border,¡± he said. I bowed low.

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry, but I do not have any memory of what happened. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No memory? How can that be?¡±

    ¡°My lord, I was possessed.¡±

    ¡°Illustrious if I may speak on her behalf,¡± Alvern cut in. He bowed.

    ¡°Proceed,¡± the Illustrious said waving his hand.

    ¡°Lady Sol was agitated today and fled the palace. She asked me to come with her. We swam to the surface and saw the ships battling in the distance, that¡¯s when Lady Sol was lifted out of the water by the wind. It carried her toward the ships and that when she grew to awesome size and destroyed one of the ships and turned the men to dust,¡± Alvern said.

    I swayed on my feet and felt my stomach curdle. ¡°Sol,¡± Vael said sharply. I took deep breaths to calm my nerves. I closed my eyes to concentrate and then opened them.

    ¡°My Illustrious, the crew of the Merry Dog, the one attacked by the pirate ship, is in need of repairs,¡± I said.

    ¡°That is unheard of! We don¡¯t hand out charity to the Landwalkers in our waters,¡± a noble said grumpily.

    ¡°Why should we do a thing for those hounds?¡± another said.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the right thing to do! Maybe if we offered out our hands in kindness they would do so as well,¡± I sad heatedly.

    ¡°They¡¯d sooner cut off our hands than show us any kindness,¡± a noble sniffed. I glared at him and he began to cower under my gaze.

    ¡°We have been at war with them for too long,¡± I said.

    ¡°That may be so, but these are my waters, Lady Sol, and it is my duty to rule over them as its Illustrious. The Prince and our people are counting on me. I can¡¯t just help any Landwalker ship that enters these waters. What if I helped the wrong one?¡±

    I lowered myself to my knees and placed my forehead on the floor in a deep bow. ¡°Illustrious, please trust me. I know that these men can be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Based on what evidence?¡± the Illustrious asked? I looked up at him as my hair began to glow once more. ¡°I see,¡± he murmured and put a finger to his lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it. Ready a group to act as emissaries to the Landwalker ship. Find out what supplies they may need.¡±

    ¡°But Illustrious!¡± One noble began, but a withering look from the Illustrious sent him cowering in his seat.

    ¡°Lady Sol, you are dismissed. Please clean yourself up,¡± the Illustrious said.

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± I said. I rose to my feet and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, what is in your hands?¡±

    I looked at the black cloth and then held it up for the room to see. There was a collective gasp from the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s the flag from that hounds damned ship that¡¯s plagued our waters,¡± a noble said.

    ¡°The captain called them the Wailing Banshee,¡± I said. I stepped toward the table and laid down the flag. ¡°A gift, Illustrious.¡± He nodded at me and I left the room with Alvern and the courtier.

    As soon as the door closed behind us it opened again. Vael stepped out of the room and shut the door gently, but his hug was not gentle. My arms ached slightly as he embraced me tightly. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°What were you thinking heading outside the city with only Alvern?¡± Vael whispered.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t deny what I was feeling. The god wanted me to go. I had no control.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is going to happen again?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know.¡± Vael squeezed a little tighter then drew back to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°I want to protect you, but it seems that the Gentle God will keep leading you away to danger.¡± He sighed. I squeezed his hands smiled. I wished I could do something to ease his fears, but I knew that short of me locking myself away in my room, nothing would work. Instead I needed to build his confidence in me.

    ¡°Vael, you¡¯ve done more than enough to protect me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you too,¡± he said hoarsely. I saw the tears glistening in his eyes and felt my heart ache. I reached up and drew his face down to mine and kissed him.

    ¡°I pray that you never will,¡± I said softly. He turned his head wiping his tears in my hair.

    ¡°I need to get back to the meeting. I¡¯ll meet with you after fourth bell in your room. Until then stay with Alvern and your father. I¡¯ll find another guard to stay with you as well.¡±

    ¡°Vael I don¡¯t need any more guards!¡±

    ¡°Humor me¡­ please?¡±

    ¡°You are being paranoid. Who would attack me in the Illustrious¡¯ palace?¡±

    ¡°Anyone afraid of what you can do. You have the potential to unseat any noble from their position by simply being the Gentle God¡¯s champion.¡± Vael pointed in the direction of the sea. ¡°You have proven beyond a doubt that you have the favor of the gods. If I do not give you more guards the Illustrious may do it himself or assign another noble. I cannot guarantee that they would not harm you.¡±

    I rested my head against his shoulder and fought back the urge to scream. When would I have my body to myself? When would I be able to walk or swim without someone looking over my shoulder or trying to hurt me? Was I really a champion or were the gods merely toying with me?

    I took two deep breaths and lifted my head. ¡°Okay, go ahead and assign another guard. Do what you need too.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Vael searched my face and I forced a smile onto my lips.

    ¡°Truly,¡± I replied. He kissed me again.

    ¡°Thank you. I will see you again soon.¡±

    Vael went back into the war room leaving me to stand with Alvern and the courtier. Something must have shown on my face because the courtier touched my hand. I started and shrank away.

    ¡°Lady Sol,¡± he said softly. ¡°In all my years I have never heard of Lord Cadfael being so openly affectionate with his wives. Has he always been this way with you or did it happen because you are the gods¡¯ champion?¡±

    ¡°You are being rude,¡± I snapped. I still felt irritated that I was to get another guard. Was it really necessary?

    ¡°I am merely curious, no need to bite.¡± He moved closer to me. I saw Alvern¡¯s grip shift on his spear.

    ¡°Well your curiosity will have to go unfulfilled.¡±

    ¡°For now,¡± he said in a low voice. Alvern circled him and dropped his spear between us. The courtier smiled and backed away. ¡°Good day, Lady Sol. I hope to see you at Festive.¡± He bowed then left us. I watched every step he took before he disappeared down the hall.

 Chapter Twenty Two

    I went to the bathing rooms after leaving the War room. Even though I had swam through the sea back to the palace the soot from the burning ship still clung to my hands, arms and legs. The dress I had worn was unsalvageable and I discarded it on the tiled floors of the changing room. A maid quickly picked them up and I directed her to dispose of it as she wished.

    The perfumes of the bath waters thickened the air of the bathing rooms and I felt choked on their pungency. I wondered if other palaces flooded their bathing rooms with such smells.

    I picked up a small basket filled with towels, combs, hair pins, and scented soaps. It fit perfectly under my arm as I walked into large communal bath. The air was steamy making everything damp and the floor slick. My feet slapped against the cold stone floor as I neared the fragrant waters of the bath. The bath itself was set into the floor and big enough to swim laps freely. I set my basket down on the edge of the bath and slipped into the warmer water.

    I sighed as I sunk beneath the water. I swam to the other end of the bath and back before sitting on the submerged bench that ran along the side of the bath. I was the only one in the bath itself, but there were several maids on call should I need them.

    I combed out the debris from my hair and then began scrubbing my skin to get rid of the soot. After several minutes the soot came off my reddened skin.

    I laid back to float in the water and think.

    How was it possible for me to grow in size? Why did I not have memories of the event when I had memories of when the men had been turned to stone? Was it possible that the Gentle God was trying to spare my mind of the deaths of those men?

    I heard a small cough from behind me and tilted my head back to see where the noise was coming from. I immediately flipped over and stared at the slightly familiar woman before me. I could tell she was a noble by the way she carried her body and by the way her face had been painted by make-up.

    She looked at me with cool eyes before tilting her head in curiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯re prettier than I expected,¡± she said before crossing her arms. ¡°Though Cadfael would be hard pressed to find someone as beautiful as me from peasant stock.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes as I recognized her. Lady Syr, Vael¡¯s second wife who claimed that he was crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Syr?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, I did not say you could speak,¡± she said in a harsh voice.

    My anger flared. She did not say I could speak?

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak as I wish,¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    Lady Syr¡¯s arms dropped to her side and she approached the edge of the pool. Her chin lifted, but her face remained emotionless; so unlike Ai.

    ¡°You seem to think that just because you are betrothed to Cadfael that you automatically have his status as well. This is a fallacy. You are still a commoner and must remain obedient to the nobility.

    ¡°You claim to be a champion of the gods, but lack any respect for what that position entails. You work in the kitchens, run off with strange men and threaten those who are your betters. You sicken me deeply.¡±

    ¡°I-¡± I began, but she cut me off with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could speak! Lady Ai may tolerate you¡¯re disrespect, but I will not. You¡¯re nothing more than a shiny pebble among jewels. Cadfael only keeps you out of sentiment for his youthful feelings toward your mother.¡±

    I swam to the edge of the bath and climbed the stairs until we were on level ground. ¡°I have had enough of your condescension. Shiny pebble or not, Lord Cadfael chose to be with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did choose you, but only because he is weak-minded and weak willed. Maybe he thought your brazenness would rub off on him; he certainly lacks any of his own.¡± Lady Syr sighed and looked away. ¡°Pitiful thing that he is.¡±

    I resisted the urge to slap. I wondered if she was trying to goad me into physical retaliation. I had been fortunate that the first time I had struck a noble out of anger that Lord Gidean had decided to not press charges. I still remembered how Ai¡¯s face had felt under my fist several months ago. I needed to control my anger.

    ¡°He is not pitiful!¡±

    Lady Syr leaned in close and whispered in my ear. ¡°But he is! He pretends to be strong and unyielding, yet lets you run wild. He was even squeamish when it came to executions.¡± She straightened. ¡°He¡¯s a miniscule portion of the man that his father was. I¡¯m glad that he didn¡¯t father any children on me.¡±

    I felt my face heat in anger. ¡°Did you know about Aur?¡± I said hoarsely.

    Syr frowned. ¡°You mean Lord Aur? My whisperers told me of him. If I knew he had existed during my marriage I would never have let Cadfael touch me. Hopefully he takes after his mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you! Please leave!¡±

    Lady Syr snapped her fingers and I saw a blur coming from my left. Before I could react, I found myself thrown backward into the pool. I hit the surface with a loud smack that sent water flying in all directions.

    ¡°Let that be a warning, Sol. I will not tolerate any more insolence from you,¡± Lady Syr said. I looked at the female guard standing beside her. She showed just as little expression on her face as her lady.

    Vael was right, there would be people willing to attack me in the Illustrious¡¯ palace. I swallowed my anger down.

    ¡°Good bye, I hope you all the best,¡± Lady Syr said before leaving with her guard. Had she only come to test me? Had she been hoping that I would strike out at her so she had an excuse to hurt of lock me up? She did not seem the sort to turn to fiery outbursts like Ai and I were prone to, nor did she seem to have a vendetta against Vael like Ai had.

    I knew one thing, I did not want her as an enemy, especially when she wasn¡¯t afraid of the potential wrath of gods.

    I swam a second lap of the bath to cool my anger before getting out and toweling myself off.

    When I entered the changing room a new set of robes had been left for me on a table. I dressed quickly and then the maids directed me to a chair before a mirror. I sat and they began to braid my hair quickly into two long coils before wrapping them around themselves to form one large bun. Using pins they secured my hair and then stood back to let me admire their work. My hair, white like a cloud on a sunny day, gleamed in the light. I smiled at them and thanked them. In turn they bowed and I left the bathing rooms. Alvern was still waiting for me in the hallway and had been joined by a second guard, a woman that I was not familiar with. She bowed to me.

    ¡°My lady, my name is Lin. Lord Cadfael has assigned me to be your guard for today.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± I said. Lin straightened as I moved past her and continued down the hallway. People were still rushing through the palace as we walked. Festive was the most important holiday for the Illustrious of Merida. Every year he and his wife would choose different nobles to attend. Vael had been chosen to attend last year¡¯s Festive so it came as a surprise that he was chosen a second year in a row.

    I was curious to see what the event would be like. I had heard a rumor that the Illustrious of Nadir may be attending Festive. He had been newly chosen as the Illustrious for the holds west of the Meridian ones. The Prince had shown high regard for him, from what I¡¯d heard. I wondered what he could have done to gain such recognition.

    When I reached my room my maids were waiting for me outside the door. They kept giving me furtive glances as I approached them and wondered what could be bothering them. ¡°Yolande, Eve, how are you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Lady Sol, you had a guest,¡± Eve said.

    ¡°Had? Are they gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they only wanted to give you a gift,¡± Yolande said. I arched my eyebrow and opened my door. At first I couldn¡¯t see what they were talking about until I looked at my wardrobe. Hanging on the door was a red dress with silver lotus flowers. A silver brooch in the shape of a lotus was pinned to the right side of the breast. A silver sash was tied around the waist with a gold painted fan tucked into it.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I looked back at Yolande and Eve. ¡°Who left this?¡± I asked weakly.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say, but it was no one from North Hold,¡± Yolande said.

    I left the door open and crossed the room to my wardrobe. I touched the fabric and found it smooth and silky under my fingertips. I saw something white peeking out from the collar and pulled out a small slip of paper.

    ¡®Wear this tonight¡¯, it said. Could Vael have left this for me? Could he have asked one of the servants to bring it to my room?

    I turned around. ¡°Alvern, if you could please wait outside while I dress?¡±

    He bowed to me. ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± Yolande and Eve moved into room with me. Lin bowed to me then closed the door.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael will be here at fourth bell. I would like to be ready before then,¡± I said to my maids. They bowed to me. I quickly slipped out of my robes and stood in my Grace looking at the red dress. I felt nervous about putting it on. Though I liked the color the rich material seemed fragile compared to my everyday clothing.

    I touched the fabric again.

    ¡°Lady Sol?¡± Yolande said. I shook my head and pulled the dress down. The maids took it from me then held it between them to allow me to step into the dress. I noticed that silver buttons ran down the back of the dress before the women lifted it to let me put my arms through the sleeves. I stood still as they buttoned the dress.

    Eve then picked up the sash and wrapped it around my waist before securing it in place as a bow. She then went to my vanity and pulled out Lady Fiamma¡¯s pearls and silver jewelry. I sat in the chair for my vanity and allowed the women to undo my hair. They worked the pearls into my hair before putting the silver necklace around my neck.

    ¡°Lady Sol, would you like us to paint your hands and feet?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She picked up a small jar and paint brush. In the jar was a similar paint to the white paint I had worn for my trial, but this one was a rich sienna color. I held out my hands and let Eve paint scales on the back of my hands. When she was done she knelt while I lifted the hem of my dress. On my feet she painted a pair of large blooms. Yolande secured earrings to my ears before applying make-up to my face.

    When I looked into the mirror after they were done I smiled with pleasure. The red on my lips looked stunning against my skin.

    There was a knock on the door and Eve answered it. ¡°Lady Sol, it¡¯s Lord Cadfael.¡± I felt my cheeks warm; he had arrived earlier than I expected. I rose from the chair and went to the door. Vael¡¯s eyes widened when he saw me and his jaw dropped for a moment. He swallowed hard and gripped his fan tightly in his right hand.

    ¡°Sol,¡± he said in a soft thick voice. ¡°You look radiant.¡±

    The heat in my cheeks intensified to the point where I felt as if I was on fire. I looked away and took a deep breath before returning my attention back to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took my left hand with his and kissed it soundly.

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you made it back to your room safely before I go to change,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back at fourth bell as promised.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He gave my hand another kiss and then went down the hall to his room. I shut the door firmly and leaned my head against the cool wood. Why was it so hard to speak to him? I didn¡¯t deny that I had fallen in love with my betrothed, but it made it harder for me to speak to him. I couldn¡¯t even tell him that I had seen Syr.

    ¡°Lady Sol, would you like to play a game with us while you wait?¡± Eve asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly. I lifted my head from the door and blew air out of my nose. My problems could wait.

    After ten minutes of play there came another knock on my door. Eve answered it once again. She froze in the doorway and I thought something was wrong when she began to flap her hands in agitation. I stood swiftly and Yolande mirrored me. ¡°Eve?¡± I said.

    She threw the door wide open and stepped back with her hands tightly clasped in front of her chest and bowed. Vael entered the room and I felt my heart race so strongly that it seemed that it would burst out of my chest. He was dressed in a tailored white coat with silver lotuses and matching pants. Underneath the coat was a white blouse with wide silver pinstripes. A red satin sash was looped around his shoulder and tied at the waist. His nails were painted white and in his black hair were his father¡¯s pearls threaded through the braids of his hair.

    He approached me slowly then bowed, took my hand in his and raised it to his lips. I shivered. ¡°My dear lady,¡± he said in a soft voice. My knees quaked and I took a step back to steady myself.

    ¡°Lord,¡± I squeaked then cleared my throat. ¡°Lord Cadfael.¡± He smiled and my heart stopped. I felt my cheeks heat and my breath stuttered. ¡°You look amazing.¡±

    His lips turned up in a smug smile and he winked at me. ¡°I may look amazing, but I¡¯m nothing compared to you.¡± He turned my hand over and kissed my palm. ¡°Were you the one who left this clothing in my room?¡± He touched the lapel of the coat. ¡°I like it, when did you purchase this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I replied. ¡°I thought you had bought it and this dress.¡±

    Vael straightened and drew me closer. ¡°Then it must have been the Illustrious and Illustria. We are to meet them in the reception hall in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the message left for me said. The both of us are to meet in the reception hall at four and ten.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯d better hurry. He¡¯d be upset if we were late, right?¡±

    Vael led me to the door then turned back to the maids. ¡°Yolande, Eve, you¡¯re dismissed for the day. Enjoy Festive,¡± he said.

    They bowed together. ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± they said in unison.

    We left my room quickly and Alvern and Lin fell into step behind us as we made our way through the palace. Vael held my hand securely on his forearm with his left hand. I snuck a glance at his face while we walked and our eyes met. The heat returned to my face and I looked away.

    We arrived at the reception hall¡¯s doors in silence and were met by two palace guards. ¡°I¡¯m Lord Cadfael and this is my betrothed Lady Sol. We have an audience.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Cadfael, we¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± one guard said. They opened the doors together. My heart skipped a beat. Hundreds of people stood quietly in the room staring at us. At the end of the room on a dais stood the Illustrious and Illustria next to a man seated on a throne. Above their heads thousands of fall flowers had been streamed between the chandeliers. Painted squash were arranged on the tables on raised glass platters. At the base, straw and holly berries had been braided into a wreath to encircle it.

    I tore my eyes away from the decorations to look at the seated man in clothing similar to Vael¡¯s, but in a red as bright as the holly berries. As we drew closer to the dais I saw a silver brooch in the shape of a lotus on the breast of the man¡¯s coat and on his head was a thin gold circlet. ¡°The Prince,¡± Vael said under his breath. I realized then that he was the one who had sent us our clothing. The lotus was a symbol of his house and authority over the Sparkling Sea.

    When we reached the dais Vael knelt immediately and I followed more clumsily. I stared at the tiled floor as I heard the Prince shift in his seat. ¡°Lord Cadfael, Lady Sol, you are probably wondering why I am here,¡± the Prince said in a smooth deep voice. ¡°I have heard many rumors about the champion of the gods so I thought I must see for myself. Who knew that on the day of my arrival I would see such an awesome sight over my waters; a giant white-haired woman bringing destruction down on a Landwalker vessel.¡±

    I saw the Prince¡¯s feet at the edge of my vision. He stood over us making my neck feel exposed as I knelt in front of him. I swallowed hard and did my best to remain still.

    ¡°Tell me Lady Sol, what do the gods want?¡± the Prince asked.

    I felt my mouth dry and my throat constrict. I thought back to the day that my hair had turned white and the voice of the Gentle God had spoken to me in the garden. ¡°My Prince, I believe the Gentle God wants me to slay a demon, Lemuete.¡±

    ¡°A demon? And those pirates that were killed; were they associated with this demon?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, my Prince.¡±

    ¡°The Gentle God never spoke to you?¡±

    ¡°Only about my mother, my Prince.¡±

    ¡°Stand for me please.¡±

    I rose slowly and looked at my ruler. Gray hair had begun to appear on his head even though he was only in his mid-thirties. He wore make-up which I assumed was to make him appear less tired than his body language projected. His brown eyes scrutinized me from head to toe before he offered me his hand. I placed my right hand in his and he drew me up onto the stage and presented me to the crowd.

    ¡°My good people of Meridia, I present to you today Lady Sol, Eminence of Meridia,¡± the Prince projected. His voice echoed in the hall before it was drowned out by the clapping of the people. The edges of my vision grayed and I fought to keep myself rooted in my body. ¡°Today I shall wed her to Lord Cadfael of North Hold, may their house be blessed for years to come and their loins fertile.¡±

    I fought the urge to cross my legs. I hoped that my loins remained barren. The Prince motioned to his advisor who stood to the side of the dais holding a book in his hands. He handed the book to the Prince before standing back.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael,¡± the Prince said. ¡°You may rise.¡± Vael rose slowly and looked at me. His face had become a mask of coldness, but I could see the apprehension in his eyes. ¡°Before I wed you two, I must first ask that you swear fealty to me as your Prince. Place your hand on this law book.¡±

    Hesitantly I placed my hand on the book and Vael placed his hand over mine and gripped my fingers.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, Lady Sol, as the people of Meridia bear witness today do you promise to swear loyalty, wealth and swords to the Sparkling Sea throne, and to myself, Prince Titus Arruns Geta?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± I said weakly.

    ¡°Kneel,¡± said the Prince. We kneeled and he handed the book back to his advisor before holding out his hands. Vael kissed the ring of the right index finger and I kissed the left. ¡°Now if you¡¯re ready, I shall marry you. Who represents this woman?¡±

    ¡°I do my lord,¡± I heard my father say.

    ¡°And is she good of heart, well in spirit, and soft and gentle in nature?¡±

    ¡°Aye, Lord, she is,¡± my father replied.

    ¡°Who represents this man?¡±

    ¡°I do my Lord,¡± the Illustria said.

    ¡°And is he strong of arm, hearty of spirit, and fierce and just in nature?¡±

    ¡°Aye, Lord, he is,¡± she replied.

    The Prince raised his hands to the congregation. ¡°Are there any among you who would dispute such union?¡± The room remained silent, but for the shuffling of feet by the nobles. ¡°Then bring forth the cup and wine.¡±

    A servant stepped onto the dais bearing a small basin with a goblet and bottle within it. He set the items down at my feet and bowed to us. I took the goblet and bottle out of the basin and motioned for Vael to step into it. Once he stood in the basin I poured the bottle of wine over his bare feet then poured some in the goblet and offered it to him.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, do you pledge love and loyalty to Lady Sol for all of your life?¡± the Prince said.

    ¡°I do,¡± said Vael.

    He drank from the cup then put it to my lips for me to drink. The red fluid was bitter in my mouth and I swallowed hard while fighting back the urge to cough. When the cup was drained I took it from Vael¡¯s hands and set it on the dais. He then took my hands and helped me to my feet.

    ¡°Lady Sol, as you have drunk from his cup, do you pledge love and loyalty to Lord Cadfael for all of your life?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I said. I felt tears welling in my eyes. After months of waiting I was finally marrying Vael. My stomach flopped and I resisted the urge to throw up.

    ¡°Then as your lord, you are married,¡± the Prince said. Vael dipped his head and pecked me on the lips. ¡°I present to you Lord Cadfael Kai and EminenceSol Cadfael.¡±

 Chapter Twenty Three

    When Vael¡¯s feet were dried we were moved to the Prince¡¯s table where we were complimented by the nobles after they paid respects to the Prince. I felt like my skin was a size too tight for my body as I smiled at each person and allowed the men to kiss my right hand. After several minutes of this the Prince requested the start of Festive and came to sit in the seat of honor at the table. The Illustrious sat to his right and the Illustria sat to her husband¡¯s right and next Vael. She looked down the table at me and smiled gently.

    ¡°That was a lovely ceremony,¡± she said to us.

    ¡°Thank you for representing me,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Of course, I do need to look after the lords and ladies of Meridia after all. Enjoy your time today as a married couple. Tomorrow will be the masquerade.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Illustria.¡± Vael moved his hand and rested on mine. He leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting us to be married so soon. I wanted to have the ceremony on the last day of Festive before we went to the capital.¡±

    I smiled brightly at him and his eyes brightened in response. ¡°Well, we are married now. Let¡¯s enjoy it,¡± I said.

    The band began to play their instruments in the center of the hall and the people paired off to dance. I watched their whirling bodies feeling nervous. Even though I had spent months practicing the many dances I was still clumsy. I didn¡¯t know if I would ever reach their skill level.

    I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to find the prince standing behind me with his hand held out. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I ask your bride to dance?¡± he said to Vael. My husband shook his head. I stood quickly then bowed. The corners of the Prince¡¯s lips turned up then he was leading me out to the dance floor. He placed his left hand on my waist and I placed my right hand just short of his shoulder. Our free hands clasped and he led me into a slow dance.

    After a few silent moments with me looking down at my feet he spoke to me. ¡°Lady Sol, I have heard that you crossed the Forbidden Line in North Hold, is this true?¡±

    I swallowed my rising panic and met his eyes. ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°What did you see there? What do you think of the Landwalkers?¡±

    ¡°I saw their homes; I saw one of their villages. It¡¯s beautiful and green there. The people are much like us. They fear us, they think we¡¯re demons.¡±

    ¡°You spoke of Lemuete, who is this person?¡±

    ¡°The demon who held me captive in the Landwalker village.¡±

    ¡°So you have seen his face?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes, it was unlike anything that I¡¯d seen. His skin was so dark that it seemed to be the absence of substance like the space between stars, his eyes were like pale moons and his hair was like metal. His mouth was wide enough to swallow a carp whole. If not for the Gentle God he would have hurt me.¡± I shuddered as I thought about the demon¡¯s warped power and the feeling it had left on my skin. There were times that I dreamed of him hunting me.

    The Prince swung me in a twirl then caught me as I stumbled into chest. ¡°Did he say anything to you? Are the Landwalkers working with him?¡±

    ¡°He said that he and the Gentle God created humanity. When we didn¡¯t worship him, he decided to destroy us.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was the cause of our war,¡± the Prince murmured. ¡°You see, I¡¯m tired of the fighting. In other parts of my princedom the fighting has ceased and treaties are being made with Landwalkers. This peace between us is starting to reach all corners of the sea¡­ except for the Meridian waters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making peace?¡±

    ¡°I am, where able, but only those along the Forbidden Line are resistant. Their hearts are hardened and their steel held too closely.¡± He sighed and continued to lead me through the dance. ¡°I have no hopes of resolving our conflicts during my lifetime. The wounds run too deep in the north.¡±

    I thought back to my mother¡¯s death and the deaths of all the Waterfolk who¡¯d died protecting North Hold. I also thought of Ryaa who had been killed by his own people while protecting me. When would the killing stop? How was I supposed to be a vessel for the Gentle God¡¯s wrath?

    ¡°Lady Sol, now that you have the title of Eminence I will expect certain duties from you,¡± the Prince said as he twirled me once more. ¡°You and your husband will be expected to be moved to the Capital once all of your affairs are in order.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t expect the lord of North Hold to abandon his people. He knows better than any lord of this region how dangerous it is for us up north. There is no one trained to take his place.¡±

    ¡°I understand your worries, but I need you in the capital to back my policies. No one would dare challenge a champion of the gods.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the champion of the Gentle God and they want me in the north closest to the demon.¡±

    ¡°You would defy me?¡± the Prince said. His grip on my hand became painful.

    ¡°I would if it was to protect my people.¡±

    The Prince leaned in close to my ear and hissed, ¡°Then destroy this demon, but once you do you WILL move to the capital. Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± I said coldly.

    We continued to dance until the song ended. Once it was over I bowed to him then turned to go back to our table. I was intercepted by another lord who requested a dance from me. After two partners Vael placed himself between the third lord and myself.

    ¡°I would like to dance with my wife now,¡± he said.

    ¡°Y-yes, sorry Lord Cadfael.¡±

    Vael smiled coldly and the man shrank back. I sighed and turned my husband¡¯s head to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.

    ¡°From my position you do not seem fine. What did the Prince say?¡±

    ¡°He wants us to move to the capital.¡±

    ¡°We cannot! I¡¯m not abandoning our warriors and villagers. The Landwalkers would wipe us out.¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­ We don¡¯t have to move immediately. Once the demon is dead we will move.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like it. You have to risk your life?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°To protect our people,¡± I said fiercely. Vael¡¯s mask of coldness broke for a bare moment then reformed. I gritted my teeth in frustration. ¡°Tempest and waves! Would you have me move to the capital now and forget about the demon? Would you have me live there alone while you stayed in North Hold?¡±

    ¡°At least I would know that you were safe.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I growled then walked away.

    We spent the rest of the party without speaking a word to each other. When he would reach for my hand I would pull it away or reach for food at the table. The food tasted like sand and the drinks were bitter in my mouth as I sat angrily stewing. Several lords asked to dance with me, but I turned them away.

    Was my safety above that of North Hold¡¯s? Would he rather live alone while keeping me prisoner in the capital; a puppet for the Prince?

    I felt a touch on my shoulder and looked up to see my father. He smiled at me and bowed. ¡°Would the lady like to dance with this old man?¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes Papa,¡± I said. I rested my head on his shoulder as we danced to the music.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sol? I thought you would be dancing with your husband all night.¡±

    ¡°We had an argument,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°What was it about, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°He wants me to move to the capital by myself and serve the prince while he stays in North Hold.¡±

    ¡°Is it a bad thing for you to live there?¡±

    I lifted my head and stared at him in shock. ¡°Papa! I¡¯m meant to slay a demon! How I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t do that in the capital being a puppet to the monarch.¡±

    ¡°Well you certainly aren¡¯t slaying any demons here. He¡¯s only worried for your safety as am I. In this year alone you have been kidnapped twice and have almost been killed at least three times. If you were in his position wouldn¡¯t you want to place him where he would be safest?¡±

    I closed my eyes. This year I had been in more danger than my previous years combined. Though my wounds were healed and my scars removed, my memories still remained. I was only alive because of Ryaa and the gods¡¯ will. Without them I would not be married. Without them I would be dead.

    Was it wrong of me to snap at Vael? He loved me and showed it when he could. I just wanted him to support me in my duty to the Gentle God. I tried to imagine how he was feeling.

    I was his third wife; his previous wives had left him. He felt like a failure because he kept losing children with Ai and could do nothing to make her happy. With Syr his true nature disappointed her so she left making him feel inadequate. With me¡­ with me I acted too independent for him, like I didn¡¯t need him. I made decisions without him and constantly argued with him or disregarded what he said. I made him feel powerless.

    I was in constant danger and had been attacked multiple times leaving him to feel frightened that he may lose me as he lost his other wives. He wanted to prove that he could keep me safe even if it meant sending me to be under the protection of the Prince. He¡¯d rather push me far away then lose me altogether.

    ¡°Papa, I need to talk to Vael.¡±

    My father bowed to me. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    I smiled through the tears forming in my eyes and kissed his cheek before searching the room for Vael. A sense of panic overcame me when I did not find him at the table. I began to move throughout the room looking for his red coat, but did not see it. I pulled a server to the side and they pointed me to a set of double glass doors that I had overlooked earlier. I rushed through the open doors and found myself on a stone balcony with a set of stairs at each end that curved down to the garden.

    I leaned over the railing as I searched for red among the green bushes and trees. I caught sight of a slip of red beneath a torch three-hundred feet from the patio below and raced down the steps. I ignored the murmurings of the people that I passed and was caught off guard when hand grabbed my right forearm. I wheeled around ready to fend off an attack when I found that it was Alvern that had caught my arm.

    ¡°Lady Sol, this may be a party, but it¡¯s still too dangerous for you to go off on your own,¡± he said. ¡°If you needed fresh air you should have come to Lin or myself first.¡±

    I cursed my stupidity and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was looking for Lord Cafael. I¡¯ll remember to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eminence,¡± he said and bowed. He followed me down the flight of stairs and along the garden path to the last place I had seen red. The path was checkered with patches of light and darkness that disturbed my night vision. I closed one eye to keep it fresh as I stepped beneath the torch I had seen from the balcony. The section of path beneath this torch bubbled out with to sickle sections of grass separating the path from the bushes that formed a semicircle around the circular section of stone. There was a bench on the left side and a single empty glass.

    I gritted my teeth and moved on down the path to a darker section of the garden. The slate of the path felt cool beneath the soles of my feet and I curled my toes in discomfort. ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re going?¡± Alvern asked me when we reached a ¡°T¡± intersection.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was told he had come out here, but now he seems to have vanished like a spirit.¡± I opened my closed eye and looked around the darker section of the garden. The path that we were exiting faced an open square field hedged with bushes that reached my knees. I could see more torches on the other side of the field. The intersecting path itself was a square that bordered the square patch in front of us. All I had to do was choose to go left or right to reach the other side.

    I raised a foot as if to cross directly through the field and Alvern stopped me. ¡°Stay to the path. It¡¯s too dark to see what¡¯s in the grass.¡± I followed his advice and circled right of the field toward the torched on the far end. Movement on the other side of the field caught my eye and my heart quickened. The flash of silver caught my eyes as a figure passed beneath the distant torches. I picked up my skirt and began to run. ¡°Lady Sol!¡± Alvern snapped as he chased after me.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± I called back. I knew that I was making his life difficult by forcing him to chase after me. I turned the last corner of the square and raced toward the intersection that led to the next path. I turned the corner and saw the white coat several feet in front of me. ¡°VAEL!¡± I shouted. He stopped and turned swiftly. I sprinted toward him and leaped into his arms. He dropped his fan and caught me before staggering back under my weight.

    ¡°Sol, what is it? Are you in trouble?¡± he asked me. He looked over my head. ¡°Alvern is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, we came looking for you.¡±

    Vael turned his attention back to me and cupped my chin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sobbed. ¡°I was being selfish. I am selfish. If you want me to move to the capital I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Sol, calm down,¡± Vael said gently and wiped away a tear with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to move to the capital. As much as I don¡¯t like it I understand that you have a duty. I¡¯m not going to hold you back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not holding me back. I¡¯ve been so absorbed with what I¡¯m going through that I didn¡¯t stop to think about what you may be going through. I keep making decisions without you and ignoring what you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with that,¡± Vael said. I smacked his shoulder with the flat of my palm. He laughed.

    ¡°Hush. I¡¯m still learning my duties as your wife¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn. This is our life now, not just mine and it shouldn¡¯t have taken me this long to realize it.¡±

    Vael kissed the top of my forehead sending thrills up my spine. ¡°I love you, Sol, that¡¯s why I wanted to marry you. We both have faults, but now we have each other to balance them out.¡± He dropped his arms and took me by the hand and led us toward the palace. ¡°We can worry about the Prince¡¯s order after we return to North Hold. For now, let¡¯s enjoy this evening.¡±

    I thought Vael was leading us back to the party when he took a detour through the garden to an iron gate. The old gate squeaked on its hinges as he opened it for us and entered the vegetable garden. We went a little further into the garden before stopping before a pair of doors. He tapped on the double wooden doors that I recognized as the kitchens¡¯ doors. The left one opened inward and I saw Palesa standing there.

    ¡°My lord,¡± she said bowing.

    ¡°Mistress Palesa, thank you,¡± Vael said nodding to her. She smiled at me and allowed the three of us to enter the kitchens. We continued through the kitchens and out into the hallway.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.

    ¡°To my room,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Vael turned his head and looked down at me. I felt my face heat under his gaze. I looked down at our joined hands and squeezed them in apprehension. Vael lifted my hand to his lips.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to tonight,¡± he breathed against my fingers. I felt something deep inside me respond leaving me to feel like I was ablaze.

    ¡°Mmh,¡± I grunted. I prayed that my voice would come back.

    When we reached his door he faced me and took both of my hands in his. ¡°Sol, I know it is a lot to ask of you tonight, but will you spend the night with me?¡± Vael said softly as if he was afraid that I would run away again. I opened my mouth, but my voice was still constricted by my tightened throat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Vael,¡± I croaked then cleared my throat. ¡°Vael I would love¡­would love¡­ to spend the night with¡­ with you,¡± I stammered.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± I yelled then covered my mouth in embarrassment. I looked behind me at Alvern. The guard was discreetly looking at a spot on the wall. I turned back to Vael. ¡°Yes, I would love to.¡± Vael cupped my chin and kissed me before leading me into his room.

 Nadiran Servant

    I walked carefully behind my lord carrying his ceremonial sword. I always felt odd in his presence, as if death was around the corner. It did not help that his hair was the color of death. Even his eyes were different from Waterfolk, a gray that spoke of stormy weather when he was angered and almost silver when he was happy.

    He had been born a bastard of the lord of High Hold. His father had shown favor toward him to his wife¡¯s fury. Because of this favor he had been allowed to roam free around the Hold and had even crossed the Forbidden Line. It was after such a journey across the line that he had been attacked by Landwalkers. It was then that a change came over him. His eyes turned gray and his hair gained its deathly color. He gave few details on how he defeated the Landwalkers, but a guard of High Hold had said he¡¯d seen a gargantuan man that had crushed Landwalkers to death with his hands and turned others to stone.

    The Prince soon visited High Hold and found my lord there. Pleased by his strength, so it seemed, he granted him the title of Eminence and Illustrious of Nadir before bringing him to the Nadir palace.

    When he was first appointed as Illustrious by the Prince it was said that the previous Illustrious was furious that a bastard could usurp him. He had confronted the Prince, but had been stopped by the royal guards. He was to be executed by beheading by the current Illustrious. The ceremony was to be conducted in a private courtyard in front of the Nadiran nobility.

    The blade felt heavy in my hands. It was a gift to the new Illustrious from the Prince. Its handle was wrapped in treated leather and had a simple cross-guard. On the pommel was a rough-cut purple sapphire. The blade was two feet in length and four inches wide. On the blade ¡°CLEAVE¡± was inscribed.

    My lord stopped short of the courtyard door and turned to face me. I trembled beneath his gaze and quickly lowered my eyes.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you won¡¯t have to watch,¡± he said softly.

    Tears of relief fell from my eyes. I unwrapped the blade and held it out to him. He took it with his left hand and held it aloft. A white glow seemed to cover the sword for a brief moment and then it became a simple sword once more.

    ¡°Eminence,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°This blade seems meant for me,¡± my lord said. ¡°And I, born a bastard.¡± He laughed and lowered the sword to his side. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    I bowed low then walked away swiftly. I heard the door open behind me and my lord greeted the Prince. I sped up my pace as the door closed and covered my ears.

    The next day the Prince departed for Meridia. I watched his entourage leave from behind a stone statue. I wondered if it was true that he was going to meet a woman that had turned men to stone.

    When I returned to the palace I was summoned to my lord¡¯s side. I entered his study cautiously with two guards at my back. ¡°Leave us,¡± he said addressing the guards. They bowed. When the door closed I kept my eyes trained to the floor. Once again a feeling of death emanated from him. Did others feel the same way in his presence?

    ¡°Do executions bother you?¡± my lord asked.

    I nodded. ¡°They do, Eminence.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I should have chosen someone else to carry my sword¡­ I¡¯m sorry for forcing a task like than onto you.¡±

    I gripped my robe tightly. Why should he thank me? I was just carrying out my duty as his servant. I had no loyalty toward the previous Illustrious. When the great illness had swept through the Hold our past Illustrious had closed off his palace and refused to aid his people in the city. Many died including my brother. My parents were still bitter over our loss.

    I wondered if my lord would ever make the same decision. Looking at him now it was hard to tell.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve kept you from your duties. You are dismissed,¡± my lord said with a wave of his hand. I bowed deeply before leaving. As soon as I was back in the hall the oppressive feeling lifted from my body. I clutched my chest and took a deep breath. If I was to continue to work so close to my lord I would have to grow a stronger mind.

    How would Nadir prosper under my lord¡¯s influence? Would he lead it to ruin with his deathly aura or would he strengthen us? I took another breath for good measure before continuing my way down the hall.

 Chapter Twenty Four

    I woke up with a start with the feeling of phantom hands fading from my throat. Vael stirred beside me and began rubbing my back. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he mumbled sleepily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s a pitcher of water on the bedside table.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I drank a glass of water and sighed. I was tired of these nightmares. Would they ever leave me?

    I rubbed my eyes then arched my back when Vael kissed the middle of my back. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    I ran my fingers down his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m well. You?¡±

    Vael sat up them kissed me. ¡°I¡¯m well.¡± He kissed the curve between my neck and shoulder. I kissed the top of his head. ¡°Are you up for the day?¡±

    ¡°I guess. I missed breakfast with you all yesterday. I want to be there today.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ alright.¡± Vael yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you your clothes. Do you want to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°No. May I borrow your comb?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He stood and went to his vanity and picked up a bone comb. He handed it to me and I began to comb through my hair. He began to dress himself as I worked through the knots in my curls. When I was finished he handed me my Grace. After I put it on he opened his door, spoke to someone outside, and then closed it. ¡°They¡¯ll bring you a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said shyly. The events of last night rose to the surface of my mind like little bubbles of thoughts and emotions. I felt my face heat and hid it in my hands.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vael asked cautiously. ¡°Are you sore?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to the fact that I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡± I felt the bed shift beneath me. Soon I felt Vael¡¯s arms encircling me.

    ¡°It must feel like a big change for you.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Will we¡­ will we have sex again?¡±

    My husband chuckled and moved my hands from my face. ¡°As long as we are both alive and willing, we will have sex again.¡± I gave him a shy smile. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he said in a low voice then leaned forward and kissed me.

    There was a knock on his door and he answered it reluctantly. He was handed a change of clothes which he then gave to me. I realized immediately that it was my wedding dress. ¡°Why did they bring my wedding dress? We had the wedding last night.¡±

    ¡°The Prince has requested your companionship for this morning. I thought it would be fitting for you to wear something nice. When you¡¯re done putting on the dress I¡¯ll have your maids do your hair and make-up.¡±

    ¡°What could the Prince want with me? Do you think it¡¯s because I was rude to him?¡±

    ¡°It could be, or maybe he¡¯s trying to show that he has good will from the Gentle God. By being publicly seen with you, his enemies will be more cautious in trying to unseat him. I¡¯ve heard a few variations of what you did in Middle hold, and I¡¯m certain that he and his enemies have heard others.¡±

    I remembered the men that had been turned to stone and shuddered. Were they still alive in their petrified bodies or had they died? Being alive and trapped in a body that could not move seemed a fate more severe than death.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll become the new boogeyman to frighten children with.¡± I snorted. I could only imagine what they would tell of me.

    I dressed quickly before the maids were brought into the room. They braided my hair so that it wreathed my head before being coiled and pinned in the back. A net of black pearls was draped over my bun. A pin in the shape of a lotus was placed above my left ear while golden hoops were placed in my ears. Then applied make-up carefully then allowed me to view their work.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to them. They bowed to me. The maids then went to Vael and began braiding his hair and weaving his father¡¯s pearls into it.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± Vael said to them when they were finished.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±

    He held out his arm to me as the maids left and I went to his side. I placed a kiss on his cheek and he returned it with a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I love you,¡± I said.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    We left the room arm in arm and two guards fell in behind us. One of which was Alvern. I wondered if he had enough sleep even though we had retired from the party early the previous night.

    Vael brought us to the Illustrious¡¯s war room where we were stopped by the palace guards. One knocked on the door and the steward answered it. Upon seeing us he waved us into the room. We left our guards outside the room, but the Prince had his own guards within the room along with two advisors, the Illustrious and his advisors, a steward and a maid.

    We immediately bowed to our ruler. He rose from his seat at the head of the table, circled the table and then took my right hand in his and kissed it. ¡°You look even more radiant this morning than you did last evening,¡± the Prince said.

    ¡°Thank you, my Prince,¡± I said in stilted tones.

    ¡°Please, the both of you sit down. Have some of this sausage that I brought with me from Summer Hold.¡±

    We took seats at the right hand side of the Prince where two sets of dining ware had been laid out. I was poured a glass of wine. I was not used to drinking so early in the day, but I took a sip to honor their hospitality. Sausage, fruits, and cheeses were placed on my plate. I nibbled at them, my appetite gone.

    ¡°Eat up; you¡¯re going to need your strength for tonight¡¯s festivities. Costumed parties are always fun,¡± the Prince said sipping his own wine before setting it down. ¡°Now to commence my business; Lady Sol I would like for you to accompany me today. I would like to learn more of my newest Eminence before you take your place at my court.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored that you would pay such attention to me,¡± I said hollowly. I had not forgotten his threatening tone from the previous night. What would he say if I refused again to move to the capital? He could not kill be because that would incur the wrath of the Gentle God, but there were other ways to punish me.

    ¡°As you should be. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°20, I shall be 21 in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Splendid. Remind me to send her a gift,¡± the Prince said to his nearest advisor. I heard that your mother was courageous warrior before her death. Have you by any chance learned any of her skills?¡±

    I swallowed down a sigh. ¡°No, when she died my father removed me from warrior training. I¡¯m his only child.¡±

    ¡°I see; so how do you expect to slay a demon without any combat experience?¡±

    I gave the Prince my best smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just turn him to stone.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that you turned some men into stone? I¡¯d have given a harsher punishment. I¡¯m told that Lord Green, your kidnapper, was transferred to the Illustrious¡¯s custody yesterday. Would you like to pass judgement on him?

    My breath and heart quickened suddenly. I gripped the table as the edges of my vision grayed. It was easier for me to think of the petrified men because I knew that they could no longer hurt me, but Lord Green was different. If he was released from imprisonment he could come after me again or even try to kill me.

    ¡°I¡¯m told that his oldest son is ruling West Hold in his stead and has petitioned to have his father pardoned and released. What do you think Lord Cadfael?¡±

    Vael cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let my wife¡¯s kidnapper go free. He arranged to have her raped and beaten. You may not see the wounds upon her now, but they were a frightful sight until the Gentle God healed her.¡±

    The Prince¡¯s eyebrows peaked in curiosity and he turned his attention back to me. ¡°How badly were you wounded?¡±

    I bowed my head. ¡°They broke the bone of my face and left bruising upon my entire body. If it wasn¡¯t for the Gentle God I would still be disfigured now,¡± I said.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I see. Are you able to heal others?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Have you tried?¡±

    ¡°No, but the Gentle God seems to have healed Lady Ai. She and her husband have been having difficulties conceiving. She¡¯s now pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sol, are you familiar with the legend of demigods?¡± I shook my head again. The Prince shifted in his seat and leaned toward me. ¡°Well, the legend goes that the gods fell in love with mortals. First the Beloved God and then the others; children were born of these unions. These children became kings and queens and founded nations. It¡¯s said that everyone born of royal blood are descended from the gods themselves

    ¡°Some of these children were said to possess powers similar to their godly parents. My own ancestor of the Arruns line was said to be able to call forth thunder and lightning, but we of the royal family cannot because our blood is diluted by mortality.

    ¡°Since you are the living vessel of the Gentle God it¡¯s possible that you have been gifted with some of their power to use of your own free will. If this was true, and you weren¡¯t married, I would have had you wed one of my brothers or cousins.¡± The Prince laughed while I frowned. I wondered if when I moved to the capital that he would have an ¡°accident¡± arranged for Vael or maybe he was hoping that I would bear an heir to the Gentle God¡¯s power. I still did not want children. Maybe it was because I was young or because of Aur, but I did not feel the need to bring a new life into this world.

    The Prince was watching me carefully as I thought and I hoped that I had formed an impenetrable mask.

    ¡°Sol, will you be willing to attempt a display of power?¡± the Prince asked.

    ¡°My Prince, I can attempt, but I have no faith that I can display it.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you need to find faith,¡± he said chopping the last word off with a click of his teeth. Vael placed his hand over mine to give me assurance. I silently thanked him. ¡°Enough talk of this for now, please continue eating,¡± the Prince said as he picked up his wine glass again.

    After breakfast we accompanied the Prince to the courtroom where he listened to the complaints and grievances of the nobles of Meridia. As a ruler of a large princedom he was not always able to address the personal affairs of his nobles, but made an effort to do so when he toured his kingdom. I sat on the dais with the Prince and Illustrious while Vael watched from a seat in the spectator section. Some twenty nobles had come for an audience for issues that ranged from border disputes to engagements.

    I fought my body¡¯s urge to sleep through the boredom of the procedures. Just when my eyes fluttered closed again I heard the Prince call my name. I sat up straight and looked at him. ¡°Lady Sol, as Eminence I feel that you should preside over this case,¡± the Prince said. I looked down to the boxes and saw a youth who could not have been older than thirteen and a much older man in the box opposite of him. Both were nobles, but instead of the traditionally long hair theirs was cropped close to their heads not allowing for any adornment other than the caps that they wore on their heads.

    They both bowed to us. ¡°Lord Eryx and his nephew Lord Sotiris have petitioned the Illustrious for a hearing. Lord Sotiris is seeking to be granted emancipation so that he may govern his house in West Hold. Currently Lord Eryx is acting on behalf of the deceased father of the petitioner,¡± the Illustrious¡¯s advisor said.

    ¡°Lord Sotiris, please tell me why you are seeking emancipation?¡± I said. The boy raised himself from his bow and turned to look at me with dark and saddened eyes.

    ¡°Eminence, I need emancipation so that I may govern the village of Cala in West Hold. Since we are furthest from the Forbidden Line we have been able to do much farming on the islands in our own territory without Landwalker interference. The problem is that my uncle is abusing the laborers and forcing them to work longer hours without rest periods. Two of our laborers died from exhaustion!¡±

    I struggled to keep my emotions from my face as I looked at Lord Eryx. ¡°Lord Eryx, is any of what Lord Sotiris said true?¡±

    ¡°Eminence, I increased the laborers¡¯ hours because North Hold has sent requests for an early shipment. On top of that they requested twice as much as last month¡¯s. As for the laborers who died, they were elderly. One died of a heart attack and the other from heat exhaustion. I am not ruthless and I do allow for my overseers to give routine breaks, but I will not take responsibility for a person who refused to take a break!¡±

    Why was North Hold increasing food shipments? Vael had said nothing to me about it. I wanted to ask Lord Eryx what he knew about North Hold, but soon realized that it would distract from the trial.

    ¡°Lord Sotiris, how old are you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Thirteen!¡±

    ¡°And how, at thirteen, do you expect to be a better leader? Is it simply because you believe yourself to be a good leader or because you believe your uncle to be a bad leader?¡±

    The boy¡¯s brow furrowed and his eyes darkened as he looked at me. His lips thinned and then he answered me. ¡°I am a better leader than my uncle because our people love me more. I am more like my father than he will ever be, not to mention it is my birthright! They shouldn¡¯t be working so hard for North Hold just because one of their farms was attacked. We need to be taking care of our own and back breaking labor will not do it.¡±

    ¡°Lord Sotiris, just because it is your birthright to rule over Cala does not mean that you by default are a good leader. Have you sat down with my husband to discuss the increased strains that this request has placed on your people or are you simply making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°No I haven¡¯t spoken with Lord Cadfael! We¡¯ve only been here three days, when would I have had the time? Let me rule now, I¡¯ll be a good leader!¡± the boy whined while his uncle sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Lord Eryx, have you spoken with my husband?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Eminence, the two of us have arranged to have a discussion this afternoon to renegotiate contracts. I hope that we will reach a favorable agreement. In the meantime I ask that you do not grant my nephew his emancipation. He is much too young and inexperienced. Had he been a genius like my brother I would not have any doubts, but alas he fails to see the bigger picture. Our holds have stood so long thanks to the diligence and protection of North Hold.¡± The uncle bowed to us again then bowed to Vael whom nodded his head in acknowledgement.

    I looked back at Sotiris. I admired that he cared about his people, but like his uncle said, he was not seeing the bigger picture. If they failed to provide commerce to other holds then their own economy would begin to fail. By not providing North Hold with supplies our efforts to maintain the Forbidden Line would falter.

    ¡°Lord Sotiris, I cannot grant you your emancipation. At this point in time you have not displayed enough maturity to rule over Cala. So until you do, you will study under your uncle until he sees that you are fit to rule.¡±

    ¡°Eminence! Please don¡¯t do this! He¡¯s a selfish man who¡¯s going to work our people to death! You don¡¯t understand anything you stupid woman!¡± The boy shrieked. He left his box and rushed his uncle. I saw the silver flash of metal before it was buried in the older man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If I kill you, you can¡¯t rule,¡± the boy growled as he dislodged the dagger so that he could stab his uncle again. I stood and swiftly crossed the distance between us. I hurdled the rail of the box and backhanded the boy so hard that his teeth clicked as his head snapped back. He tumbled backward and I seized the knife and tossed it away before five guards responded and pulled the boy and uncle away from each other.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any more weapons,¡± one guard said after he patted down the boy.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him then glared at Lord Sotiris who shrank away. Half of his face was reddened and blood was dripping from his nose and bottom lip. I wanted to feel pity for the boy¡¯s injuries, but all I could feel was coldness. ¡°Lord Sotiris, your actions today have proved that I was right not to grant you emancipation. You will be jailed for attempting to kill your uncle. I will leave it up to him to decide if you shall be released, but you shall not rule Cala! Lord Eryx, has this child any siblings?¡±

    ¡°A¡­ younger b-brother,¡± the uncle wheezed while he applied pressure to his shoulder.

    ¡°Good, have that boy be trained to take your place,¡± I said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! I¡¯m the first born! My brother is only a baby!¡±

    I stood toe to toe with Lord Sotiris and stared into his eyes until he looked away in shame. ¡°You may not be regretting what you have done today, but I will tell you, you would regret taking your uncle¡¯s life. Taking a life is not something to do lightly and it¡¯s permanent. If I find out that you have tried to kill or have killed another member of your family I will come for you personally and there is nowhere that you can hide from me.¡± Lord Sotiris grayed and his knees buckled. ¡°Take him away,¡± I said. The guards dragged him away in silence.

    I heard the sound of clapping and turned around to see the Prince standing and applauding me. There was a large grin on his face, but the mirth did not reach his eyes. ¡°Well done, Lady Sol. Now that we have a subject, try to see if you can heal the poor man.¡±

    I looked at Lord Eryx still wheezing on the floor. Blood had soaked through the front of his robe at the shoulder and was spreading on his chest. I bit my lip. Could I heal him? Would the Gentle God heal him if I asked? A wave of coldness washed down my spine as I knelt before the man and placed my right hand over his left that was staunching the flow of blood.

    Please, I thought. Please allow me to heal this man.

    At first nothing happened, but then several people gasped. There was a flash of blinding white light and I shut my eyes tightly. When I opened them again Lord Eryx was no longer applying pressure to his shoulder. I pulled back the ripped fabric and found the skin healed beneath it. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man said then kissed my cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    I stood up and realized I had blood on my hands and spatters of it down the front of my dress. I groaned inwardly. The stains could not be helped.

    The Prince brushed past me and examined Lord Eryx before turning to me. ¡°Well done. I can only hope that when I¡¯m in danger that you would respond so swiftly,¡± he said. He bowed to me and I felt my face heat. Having a ruler bow to someone of lower rank than themselves was nearly unheard of.

    ¡°I will do my best to defend you if your life is in danger, my Prince,¡± I said bowing back. He chuckled.

    ¡°Can someone please bring a basin and towel so that Lady Sol can wash her hands?¡±

    I was escorted to the Illustrious¡¯s personal chamber along with Vael.

    ¡°That was quite a display,¡± the Illustrious said as he sat down at his table. ¡°I wish all healers were so efficient and effective. Too bad that you¡¯ll be moving to the capital.¡± I nodded my head in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, have you received any news from North Hold about why they would need more supplies?¡± Vael asked the Illustrious.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything over the past few days. This may be recent since that Cala pair only arrived three days ago. I would ask one of the couriers; it¡¯s possible that they may have heard something new.¡±

    ¡°It disturbs me that North Hold would request more supplies without informing me. I wonder if what Lord Sotiris said about a farm being attacked was true,¡± Vael said. I squeezed his hand.

    ¡°If it¡¯s true that a farm was attacked we would need to leave early,¡± I said.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fate to face Lemuete. He wants our Graces for his own purposes. The more Waterfolk captured, the more Graces that he will possess.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so important for him to have a Grace?¡± the Illustrious asked.

    ¡°My aunt told me that they would give him power.¡±

    ¡°They were a divine gift that saved our people from the flood four hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the demon wants to flood the world again, but lacks the power to do so. He would need our Graces to make up the difference in power,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°That is a chilling thought,¡± the Illustrious said. ¡°I¡¯m glad that the Gentle God has chosen you to intervene.¡±

    It was Vael¡¯s turn to squeeze my hand. The Prince, who had been silent during our talk, suddenly stood up drawing our attention to him.

    ¡°Sol, I want you to return to North Hold immediately. If this demon is as dangerous as you think, then he needs to be dealt with swiftly. Your time cannot be wasted on parties,¡± the Prince said.

    ¡°It still will take a fortnight to reach North Hold,¡± Vael replied.

    ¡°If you take a ship it will be half as long.¡±

    ¡°Where would we find a ship?¡±

    I stood up and the men looked at me expectantly. ¡°I know of a ship,¡± I said. ¡°Where is the nearest neutral territory?¡±

 Chapter Twenty Five

    The Merry Dog had been towed by her sister vessel the Laughing Dog to a small wooded island northwest of Meridia. As the island was outside the city¡¯s line Waterfolk did not bother any Landwalkers that used it as a rest stop. The crew was settling in for a break at noon when I stepped onto the shore flanked by Vael and four guards.

    The Landwalker men froze then placed hands on their weapons when they saw us approach, but none made a move to draw them.

    ¡°Sol?¡± a familiar voice called out. Captain Fidel stood and approached us cautiously. ¡°Sol, is that you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Eminence!¡± a guard growled lifting his spear. I raised my hand and he lowered it.

    ¡°Captain Fidel Lucius, hello,¡± I said.

    ¡°Eminence?¡± the captain said as he crossed the distance between us and took my hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s a title given to members of the royal family,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, but I¡¯ve only held the title for a day. This is my husband Lord Cadfael of North Hold.¡±

    The captain thrust out his hand and Vael took it gingerly and shook it. ¡°My name is Fidel Lucius, captain of the Merry Dog! It¡¯s nice to meet you Eminence. You can see some of my crew here. The rest are finishing repairs on our ship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the man that my wife saved. You do not have to address me as Eminence, only my wife holds that title. Princes rarely bestow such a title on someone who is not of their blood,¡± Vael said smoothly.

    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t talk to mermaids much where I¡¯m from,¡± the captain said while he chuckled. ¡°What brings the two of you here?¡±

    I glanced at Vael then looked back at Fidel. ¡°Sir, we are in need of your assistance. We believe that our waters may be under attack by a demon. We were hoping that you would be able to drop us off at the border of our waters as normal modes of transportation would be much too long.¡±

    The captain frowned. ¡°A demon you say? Where?¡± I felt nervous as I watched the captain. What if he refused to help us because of Lemuete? I knew it would be much to ask a stranger for assistance in a problem that wasn¡¯t his. He was the only ship captain that I knew and our carriages weren¡¯t fast enough to make the distance in half the time.

    ¡°In North Hold near the Forbidden Line, the land you call Illuria,¡± Vael said carefully.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard rumors about Illuria. Something about a church not being quite right. Hmm¡­ so a demon¡­ that would explain so much. How close do you need to get?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with the Kraken¡¯s eye?¡± Vael asked.

    The captain scratched his stubbled chin before answering. ¡°I am. We were told to steer clear of there on account of you mermaids.¡±

    ¡°That rock is the natural boundary marker to my waters of North Hold. As long as I¡¯m aboard your vessel my men and women will not harm you.¡±

    ¡°If they try to, they¡¯ll have to deal with me,¡± I said laughing. The men shifted away from me.

    ¡°My crew is almost done with repairs. We¡¯ll be ready to set sail this afternoon. Will you wait here or do you need supplies?¡±

    ¡°We will return with all that we need. It will only be my wife, me, and some of our guards. The rest of our entourage will take our normal method of transportation.¡±

    ¡°How many in total will that be?¡±

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°My men will be ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two of them shook again then Vael offered his arm to me. As I looped mine in his I gave him a small smile which he returned. Together we walked back toward the sea and slipped beneath the waves.

    When we arrived at the palace we were intercepted by a courier who bowed to us quickly before giving his message. ¡°Eminence, Honored husband, I bring news from North Hold. It only arrived just now. Attacks along the Forbidden Line have increased. The Emberlee farm was burned ten days ago and the farmers ashore who weren¡¯t killed were captured. The assailants left a message nailed to a tree. It read ¡®Sol¡¯,¡± the man said.

    All the heat in my body fled. I took a deep breath as the room around me tilted to the side. I gripped Vael¡¯s sleeve tightly as I struggled to take another breath. I still remembered the suffocating feel of the demon¡¯s power on my body; how small and powerless I had felt as it filled my cell and choked me.

    ¡°Ten days ago?¡± Vael said coldly. ¡°Thank you for the message. Is that the only news?¡±

    ¡°No, Sir. Bran, the steward of North Hold has requested that you return at your earliest convenience. He fears that without the lord, the people will grow too fearful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I whispered. Vael patted my hand.

    ¡°Continue with the plan. Pack your things so that we can leave on the ship. Alvern, Lin, please accompany the Eminence to her room,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Cadfael,¡± the pair said in unison.

    ¡°Sol, meet me at the palace entrance when you¡¯re finished packing. Only the essentials.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dear,¡± I said softly. I hurried away, but spared a glance over my shoulder at Vael. He was pinching the bridge of his nose.

    When I arrived at my door I found Neoma standing outside it. I rushed over to her and put my hands on her shoulders. ¡°Have you heard the news about North Hold?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, what happened?¡±

    ¡°We were attacked by Landwalkers! Lord Cadfael and I are leaving today. I want you to stay behind with my father and take care of him.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, I want to go with you! I¡¯ve sworn to protect you,¡± she said with a slight edge in her voice.

    ¡°I know, but it would bring me peace of mind to know that he is safe with you. Do this for me.¡± Neoma¡¯s shoulders shook as she knodded. I kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you, friend now I need to pack.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I opened the door to my room and immediately went to the dresser. Neoma followed me and began grabbing my practical dresses and throwing them on the bed. I grabbed a brush and comb and added them to the pile. I looked at my small jewelry box and decided to leave it behind. I bit my lip as took another look around the room.

    ¡°Is there anything else that you need Eminence?¡± Neoma asked.

    ¡°No, I think I have what I need.¡± I pulled a small chest out of the dresser and placed my things inside of it. I paused for a moment after I sealed the chest. ¡°Neoma, I¡¯m going to do my best to protect our people, but I don¡¯t know if I can do it.¡±

    ¡°The Gentle God blessed you. I heard about what you did to that Landwalker vessel and If you can do it again I¡¯m sure that our people will be safe. I believe in you.¡± Neoma placed her hand on mine. Another hand rested on top of hers and I turned to see Alvern standing beside us.

    ¡°I believe in you too. I saw how powerful you were when you attacked the pirate ship. I have no doubt that you¡¯ll crush the Landwalkers.¡±

    I turned up my lips into what I hoped was a smile. I didn¡¯t want to crush anyone even the Landwalkers. I still believed that we would one day stop fighting and, while we may not become friends, I hoped that we would no longer be enemies.

    I thought of what the prince had said to me about the Landwalkers to the south. Was he really bringing peace to our waters? Were the treaties he spoke of real or was he trying to gain my favor knowing my increasing sympathy for our land bound brethren?

    ¡°Thank you both,¡± I said carefully. ¡°I hope that your faith in me is not wasted.¡± I lifted the chest and Alvern immediately took it from my hands.

    ¡°Let me carry it for you,¡± he said as he swung it up to rest on his shoulder. ¡°After you.¡±

    I smiled and patted his arm. ¡°Neoma, I hope to see you soon. Stay well.¡±

    Neoma bowed. ¡°I will my Lady. Be safe on your journey.¡±

    Alvern, Lin and I arrived at the palace entrance and found the prince waiting for us. He held his hands behind his back as he watched us approach. His face was solemn and his lips formed a thin line. We stopped a few feet away from him and bowed lowly. ¡°My Prince,¡± I said.

    ¡°Sol, I am sending one of my advisors with you. His purpose is to observe what happens in North Hold while you deal with our demon menace. Please treat him with as much respect as you would myself,¡± the prince said. He motioned to the wall behind us and we turned to find the familiar face of the nameless courtier. A cocky smile was on his lips as he crossed the distance between us. He lifted my right hand to his lips and kissed it dryly.

    ¡°Eminence, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. Your wedding was beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t dance with you last night. I do have a bridal gift for you,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Sol, this is my advisor Lord Faxon and my nephew on my mother¡¯s side. My mother, as a widow, married into the royal family so my nephew lacks the title of Eminence.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I said. I wondered why the prince was telling me this. Was it possible that he was trying to make his nephew jealous of the fact that I had been granted the title Eminence while he, as a flesh and blood relative of the prince, only held the title of lord?

    ¡°Again,¡± said the prince. ¡°Treat my nephew as you would me. He will be my acting voice in North Hold.¡±

    I bowed low once more. ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± I said carefully. I heard footsteps and looked up to see Vael and his guards arrive. They bowed to the prince as well.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, I was just introducing your wife to my nephew Lord Faxon. He is to accompany you to North Hold and act as my eyes and voice.¡±

    ¡°We are honored to be accompanied by your nephew, my Prince,¡± Vael said. He then bowed to Lord Faxon. ¡°Lord Faxon I promise that we will keep you safe on our journey.¡±

    Lord Faxon smiled smugly. ¡°Thank you Lord Cadfael. I understand that we are traveling by boat. Can you show me where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you would follow us,¡± Vael replied then turned back to the prince. ¡°My Prince, do we have permission to leave?¡±

    The prince nodded. ¡°Go, have safe travels.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, may the gods bless your house.¡± Vael took me by the arm and we descended the steps into the underwater cavern.

    When we reached the small island Captain Fidel was waiting for us on the shore. He smiled broadly at us and took my hands and kissed them. ¡°Eminence Sol we were able to finish the repairs sooner than expected. I don¡¯t know if you want to ride in the dinghy or swim out to our ship, the choice is yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Captain, we can swim out to the ship. We have one extra passenger. Will that be a problem?¡± I asked.

    The captain laughed and shook his head. ¡°No, no my dear it won¡¯t be. Most of the crew is already waiting on board the ship for you.¡±

    I turned to face my husband and guards and pointed out to sea where the Merry Dog was anchored off shore. ¡°That is the ship we will be taking. Please follow me,¡± I said to them. I slipped back into the water and swam swiftly toward the ship. A rope ladder hung over the side of the boat and slapped against its planks as the large ship swayed back and forth. I used my arms to pull my body from the water. As soon as my tail was clear of the water my legs formed and I climbed the rest of the way up.

    When my head peeked over the side of the ship the crew paused briefly in their activities to greet me. One of them took me by the hand and helped me climb over the rail and onto the deck. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.

    ¡°No problem Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m the ship¡¯s first mate if you need anything or if any of the lads give you trouble let me know. Your quarters are prepared below decks if you¡¯d follow me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re all on board,¡± I said as Alvern¡¯s head cleared the rail. I saw the crew become nervous when they saw his shield and spear strapped to his back while he carried my small chest one-handed. He cleared the rail easily and came to stand beside me. Alvern wasn¡¯t the tallest among the guards, but he stood a head taller than the first mate and was more muscular. ¡°This is Alvern, one of my bodyguards,¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°¡¯Lo,¡± said the first mate. ¡°What do they feed you down in the water?¡±

    ¡°Fish,¡± Alvern said with a smirk and flexed his free arm to show his biceps. ¡°Lots of fish.¡±

    Vael, Lord Faxon and the rest of the guards climbed onto the deck. The first mate then beckoned toward me and we all followed him below deck to the first level. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know what sleeping is like for you below the water, but here you can find feather mattresses. Crews usually sleep four to a room while guests get their own room. These first five rooms are yours to sleep in on our journey. I¡¯m called Catfish by the way.¡±

    ¡°Catfish?¡± Lord Faxon said with interest.

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s a nickname,¡± the first mate said. ¡°Make yourselves comfortable. We¡¯ll cast off as soon as the captain arrives.¡±

    The first mate left us in the small hallway. ¡°Check the rooms,¡± Vael said. Immediately our guards dropped our belongings and searched the five rooms. ¡°Anything?¡± Vael asked when they returned.

    ¡°Nothing that I think are out of the ordinary,¡± one guard replied.

    ¡°I found some religious items, but nothing harmful,¡± another said.

    ¡°Thank you. If you can help Lord Faxon settle in the largest room, Sol and I will take the next largest,¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Why thank you Lord Cadfael,¡± Lord Faxon said. He took my right hand and kissed the back of it gently. ¡°Eminence, I have some affairs to take care of. I shall see you at dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said as I resisted the urge to punch him in the face. For some reason my skin began to crawl when he touched me.

    When he smiled his eyes remained emotionless. A chill ran down my spine while I forced my mouth into a smile. Vael must have sensed my distress because he suddenly grabbed me by the waist and pulled me close to his side. He used his right hand to tip my chin up and plant a solid kiss on my lips before looking at the prince¡¯s nephew with hooded eyes.

    ¡°Lord Faxon, if you would excuse us. My wife and I have been deprived of our honeymoon. As you understand I only have one heir to my title, but these are troubling times.¡±

    ¡°Is it wise to risk such things when your wife is to slay a demon? I would think the duty of a champion would outweigh the duty of a wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the gods would protect us.¡±

    Lord Faxon frowned. ¡°Is it wise to test the gods?¡±

    ¡°No, but this is not a test. They have shown the lengths they will take to protect their champion. Have you not heard of the stone statues currently sitting in Middle Hold?¡±

    ¡°I know of them. It was in a report to the Illustrious.¡±

    Vael planted a kiss on my forehead. ¡°They kidnapped and beat her. Do you think their punishment equaled the crime?¡± He let his words hang like a threat in the air. Lord Faxon shifted on his feet and sighed.

    ¡°I wish a fruitful household to you both,¡± Lord Faxon said. He bowed to me again and went into his room.

    Vael led me into the room next door and shut our door behind us. He whipped me around and pressed my back against the door and leaned in close. ¡°I don¡¯t want you left alone with him. He¡¯s dangerous,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I understand, but there may be a time where that is out of my control.¡±

    ¡°Then make sure you¡¯re armed.¡± He began to kiss his way down my cheek and to my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to hold you all day,¡± he breathed against my skin as he began to peel my robe back exposing my shoulder. I sucked in my breath as he went lower. ¡°Did you miss this?¡± he asked from between my legs.

    I swallowed a lump in my throat and nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± I said weakly. He straightened and led me to the small bed.

 Chapter Twenty Six

    I lay entwined with Vael¡¯s body on our small bed while the ship tossed against the waves. The sway of the boat was hypnotic and I had dozed off several times. I absently stroked my husband¡¯s hair with my left hand and gazed out of the portal of our tiny room.

    ¡°Vael,¡± I whispered softly.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ yes?¡± he mumbled against my breast.

    ¡°Do you really want to have children with me?¡±

    He snuggled into my collar bone and his breath tickled my skin. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to have children. I only said we were making heirs to dissuade Lord Faxon. I will never force you to bear my children.¡±

    I felt my face heat and my heart skip as I heard his words. I kissed him on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you,¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one.¡±

    A week later we were awoken near dawn by a soft knock on our door. Vael stiffened beside me before pulling a dagger out from under our mattress. I felt a chill go down my spine when I saw the blade. I wondered for a moment why he never told me that it was there.

    He approached the door as silent as a phantom and stood to the side of it. ¡°Who is it?¡± he called out.

    ¡°It is I, Lord Faxon, the crew says we¡¯ve arrived and you should see something.¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Vael crossed the room back to the bed and swiftly donned his Grace. I followed suite and soon we were both headed up the steps to the main deck. Lord Faxon walked shoulder to shoulder with Vael. We could see the captain and the first mate standing on the port side of the ship with three lanterns lit around them. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We were greeted by a troop of Waterfolk bearing your colors. They have threatened to sink us. Only when you were mentioned did they hold off their attack,¡± Lord Faxon said.

    ¡°I see,¡± Vael said and quickened his pace. I watched my husband lean over the edge of the boat and gaze down upon the heads bobbing above the surface of the sea. ¡°Hail,¡± Vael called down to them. ¡°I am Lord Cadfael.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael is in Meridia! As we told that other Waterfolk imposter you cannot sail here. These are North Hold¡¯s waters!¡± a Waterfolk soldier exclaimed. He appeared to be the squad leader, his position marked by a stone brooch on his shoulder.

    ¡°Seems I have no other choice,¡± Vael mumbled then vaulted the rail and dived into the water. The Waterfolk quickly surrounded him when he resurfaced. ¡°As I said before, I am Lord Cadfael, your lord. Put down your weapons, these Landwalkers are our guests.¡±

    I saw their weapons shift threateningly and climbed on top of the rail. ¡°Do you defy a direct order from your lord?¡± I yelled. They looked up at me in surprise as my hair began to float above my head. Light as bright as starlight shone from my strands as I glared at the men and women below me. They looked stricken with fear as they gazed at me.

    ¡°Lady Sol¡­ Lord Cadfael forgive us! Our squads have been more cautious as of late after a surprise attack orchestrated by the Landwalkers,¡± the squad leader said.

    ¡°Come on board and tell us of it,¡± Vael said stiffly.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    Five more Waterfolk joined us on the Merry Dog and the captain ordered his steward to bring us drinks. I sipped the mulled wine gingerly while Vael¡¯s soldiers eyed me carefully.

    ¡°I assume that you are from Fish Run,¡± Lord Cadfael said in a stern voice that drew their attention away from me.

    ¡°Yes, Lord, I am Leo and in charge of this squad. We were directed by Lieutenant Fiafia to be wary of any unknown Waterfolk after the attack on Emberlee. It¡¯s said that they came disguised as Waterfolk and slaughtered all of them¡­¡±

    I took a hard swallow of my wine as I listened to Leo about the attack on Emberlee and along the Forbidden Line. It seemed in our absence the Landwalkers had grown bold and began to invade Waterfolk islands. Dozens of soldiers had been killed and many more peasants. Archers were killing as many of our messenger birds as they could and that was why it had taken so long for news of the attacks to reach Meridia.

    I wondered how the people felt. Did they think that Vael and I had abandoned them to enjoy feasting and dancing with the Illustrious?

    ¡°Eminence, I will need to inform the prince of this,¡± Lord Faxon said to me. The soldiers looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Lady Sol has been granted the title of Eminence by the prince,¡± Vael said. They immediately prostrated themselves.

    ¡°Once again we apologize for our behavior, Eminence,¡± Leo said.

    ¡°I accept your apology,¡± I said softly. ¡°Lord Faxon go ahead and write our prince. Leo, is there anything else you need to tell us?¡±

    ¡°No Eminence,¡± Leo said bowing low.

    ¡°We are done. You are dismissed.¡± The five bowed to us, then one by one leaped over the rails of the ship and down into the dark waters. Vael spoke with the navigator and the vessel came alive with shouting as the sailors ran their lines and adjusted sails to turn us to port.

    The horizon was pink when an island came into view like a dark smudge against the sky. Vael requested that we visit a small village hidden behind its forest. The anchor was cast several hundred feet from the shallow bay waters and a row boat was prepared for Captain Fidel¡¯s men. Vael and I, along with our guards, jumped into the water and swam to the beach ahead of them. While we waited for the boat I felt goosebumps rise on my arms and rubbed them anxiously.

    ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± I whispered as I looked around. No torches were lit and there were no signs that anyone had seen us land.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ this feels off¡­¡± Vael said. His face was a mask of coldness as he looked around. ¡°Alvern, go ahead of us and look for the path to the village.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He sprinted away. By the time he returned the Landwalkers had reached the shore. ¡°Lord, Eminence, there is a path further down from here. It looks like a large group passed through hours ago.

    ¡°I wonder if it was one of the patrols?¡± I said aloud. Vael looked grim with his clenched jaw.

    ¡°I think you should go back to the ship,¡± he said.

    I immediately bristled in anger. ¡°No!¡± I said with a finality that let him know that I would not let him argue about it. He sighed and rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Alvern, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord¡­¡± Alvern¡¯s head bobbed in a bow before he turned on his heel and led us to the path.

    Even to my untrained eyes I could see the damage done to the vegetation around the overgrown stone path. The grasses that grew between the cracked stones were bruised and leaking green fluid that left a sharp tang in the air. Underneath the tang, I could detect a whiff of copper.

    As we walked deeper into the heart of the island the metallic smell overpowered us. We used the sleeves of our robes to filter the fouled air. My nose ached from the intensity of the smell, but I forced myself to push forward. Vael¡¯s hand found mine and I gripped it tightly. His eyes were narrowed in suspicion as we saw a clearing ahead of us.

    Alvern reached the clearing before us and froze. His arm dropped from his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I drew abreast of him. He remained silent, staring off into the distance. I turned my head to look at the clearing. From what I could tell it was a small farming village set up by Waterfolk. The buildings were constructed from wood, mud and stone. I could see smoke rising from some of the roofs.

    I then looked at the ground. There were bodies on the ground between the buildings. At first I couldn¡¯t understand what I was seeing. It wasn¡¯t until someone told me, ¡°Don¡¯t look Sol,¡± that I looked at the nearest body closer.

    The head was crushed, but the body looked too small. Why was the body so small? I looked at the other bodies and they were too small as well. If these were warriors their bodies would be much larger and muscular. These weren¡¯t. Even for farmers, the muscles weren¡¯t well developed. Why were they too small?

    I began to tremble and collapsed on my knees screaming, ¡°They¡¯re too small! Why are they small?¡±

    Vael immediately knelt in front of me and shielded my eyes. I buried my face in his chest as hot tears burned tracks down my face.

    ¡°Check to see if there are any survivors!¡± Vael ordered in a gruff voice.

    ¡°Y-yes, Lord,¡± Alvern stuttered. He stumbled forward a step before regaining his composure. Gripping his spear tightly he ran deeper into the village followed by two more guards.

    ¡°Mercy,¡± Captain Fidel muttered as he entered the clearing with his men. ¡°Help them out!¡± he roared.

    Vael turned my back to the village and forced me to walk back to the shore with our two remaining guards. He kissed the top of my forehead and whispered that he loved me into my ear. Bile rose in my throat and I pushed him away and stumbled to the edge of the path just as the contents of my stomach were evicted onto the undergrowth. My reaction must have triggered Vael because soon he was vomiting beside me.

    What could have killed them? Who could have killed them? Why did terrible things happen to the innocent?

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    What use was a god¡¯s blessing if I couldn¡¯t save anyone?

    Our stomachs empty, we made our way back to the beach. We sat comforting each other before the others rejoined us. Alvern was carrying a small body in his arms that was wrapped in a blanket. ¡°Eminence, Lord Cadfael, we found one survivor,¡± he said and kneeled in front of us. He pulled back the blanket to reveal a white-haired child who appeared to be no older than eight. She trembled in the guard¡¯s arms.

    When she saw my hair, she struggled from Alvern¡¯s embrace and leaped into my arms. I stared with wide eyes at the people around me. Why was she the only survivor? Why did she have white hair?

    I hugged her tightly as I would do with Aur. ¡°L-little one, what happened?¡± I said.

    ¡°Bad people came from the sea! They took my Mama and Papa; they took all the adults,¡± the girl whispered into my robe. ¡°They didn¡¯t want us¡­¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± Vael said.

    ¡°Kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Who could have done this?¡± Captain Fidel said. His fists were clenched at his sides and his eyes were darkened in anger. ¡°No man hurts children!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the girl.

    ¡°Neara¡­¡±

    ¡°Neara, why is your hair white?¡±

    ¡°There was a voice that told me to hide in the forest. I begged my family to come with me, but they didn¡¯t¡¯! No one would listen to me! So I ran away!¡± The girl covered her face with her hands and began sobbing.

    I bit my lip. I was being insensitive by asking this girl all these questions. She had just lost her family and friends.

    I stood up with her in my arms. ¡°We need to bury the bodies,¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get my men to help,¡± Captain Fidel said. He sent one of his crew back to the ship to gather them.

    I rocked Neara in my arms as she continued to cry. Was this girl a champion? Why had the Gentle God marked this child? I gritted my teeth. It seemed we knew less than we thought.

    ¡°We need to find out who is taking our people,¡± Vael said quietly. ¡°As the lord of North Hold it¡¯s my duty to protect me people. What they did here is insane!¡±

    More of the Merry Dog¡¯s crew joined us on the shore among them was Lord Faxon. His eyes were bright with curiosity as he approached us. ¡°Eminence, who is that child?¡±

    ¡°This is Neara, she¡¯s the only survivor,¡± I said.

    ¡°Her hair is like yours, may I see her eyes?¡±

    ¡°Eyes?¡± What importance did her eyes hold? Neara was silent as I turned my body so that Lord Faxon could see them.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said once he looked at them.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said laughing. ¡°Her eyes are quite ordinary, like yours or mine.¡±

    I frowned. Was is possible that he knew something about our transformation? I decided to save that question for when we were in a more secluded setting. The Landwalkers didn¡¯t need to know everything about us.

    Vael placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Take the girl back to the ship. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s exhausted and hungry.¡±

    I gave him a nod and a wan smile. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I swam to the ship with Neara and Lin. Catfish was sitting on a chair that he had brought out onto the deck. He stood when he saw us climb over the rail and rushed forward to take Neara from my arms. ¡°Little one, are you cold?¡± he asked the girl. She shook her head. ¡°Barro said there was only one survivor,¡± Catfish said to me.

    ¡°What they did¡­ she was fortunate to survive,¡± I said. ¡°We need to get her something to eat.¡±

    We waited in the galley for the others to return. Their faces were solemn and their bodies covered in blood and dirt. I gritted my teeth as more bile rose to my throat choking me. Was this what it meant to be a warrior? To face ravaged villages and bury the innocent?

    Neara was curled in my lap when Vael sat down next to us. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°I feel powerless,¡± he said. ¡°These are our people and I couldn¡¯t help them. If it¡¯s the work of that demon, I want you kill him!¡± Vael said bitterly. I rested my head against his shoulder. I felt powerless as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong, Vael,¡± I said softly. ¡°You may not think it, but you are. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± he said. He reached for my hand and held it. ¡°I hope Aur is safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    "For now, we will head directly to Geyser. Captain Fidel is willing to take us the entire way there. Hopefully Bran will have more information on these attacks." He rubbed his eyes with his free hand. "We''ll also figure out some arrangements for the girl."

    "Can she stay with us?" I asked suddenly. I couldn''t bear the thought of her being left to an orphanage after all the horror she had witnessed. She was also like me, blessed by the Gentle God. The children and adults may tease or shun her and nobles may try to take advantage of her.

    Vael seemed to be contemplating his answer. He considered us both carefully before nodding. "I don''t see a problem with her staying with us, for now."

    "For now?"

    "She said the adults were carried away. There is the small chance that they are still alive, and if they are, she will want to go with them."

    "Yes..." I said softly. "Let''s hope they''re alive."

    After the ship pulled anchor, I left Neara in Vael''s care and went to speak with Lord Faxon. His dooe was open and I coud see he was writing diligently in a small journal. I knocked on the door and he put down his quill.

    "Eminence, what brings you to me?" he asked.

    "I wanted to ask you about Neara''s eyes; why are they important?"

    He sighed before answering me. "You''ve heard about the new Illustrious of Nadir, correct?"

    "Very little actually."

    "His name is Lasaro. He''s like you in that he has white hair, but what sets him apart is that his eyes are gray."

    "Gray eyes and white hair?"

    "He grew to immense size to fight off a group of Landwalkers that attacked him. I''m surprised no one has told you of him."

    I shook my head as I processed the information. The Illustrious of Nadir had been blessed like Neara and myself, but his eyes were gray. Was it possible that our gender had something to do with the distinction? Or had he been blessed by a different god?

    "Can you tell me more about him?"

    Lord Faxon leaned back in his chair.

    " Well, the prince granted him the title of Eminence as well as the position of Illustrious. The prince had long disliked the previous one and saw the appearance of such a powerful man as ameans to remove him. The old Illustrious lost his position and threatened the prince''s life soon after. He was then executed by Lasaro."

    I felt a chill go down my spine. If I was to live in the capital I would have to be careful not to offend our prince.

    "You said the new Illustrious is also an Eminence?"

    "Yes."

    "Is the prince giving out this title to all Waterfolk with a god''s blessing?"

    "Do you think that he will give such a title to the girl?" Lord Faxon asked.

    I thought about it. The prince wanted me as an ally, but Neara was too young to have any political influence. He had also stated that if I hadn''t married Vael that he would have arranged for me to marry somone in his family. The girl was too young for marriage, but that did not mean that he couldn''t raise her to become a bargaining tool.

    Hopefully the girl''s parents were still alive.

    "I don''t know," I finally replied.

    Lord Faxon gave a short nod. "My uncle has been working hard to protect the Watefolk, but some feel that his policies of peace and trade with the Landwalkers will weaken us. If you succeed in killing this demon, the prince will enact a treaty agreement with Illuria, but at the cost of a civil war."

    "A civil war?"

    "There are factions opposing the prince. They''ve been in power for years and tried to sway the previous prince from naming Titus as his successor. They even went so far as to try to assassinate them both, but failed twice."

    I coverd my mouth with my hands. Were things really that serious in the capital?

    Lord Faxon began writing once more. "A civil war seems inevitable so the prince is traveling between provinces to identify his allies and remove...problems... Illustrious Emilio was one problem among many. I will do everything in my power to keep my uncle on the throne; will you?"

    If the prince stayed on the throne, peace could be gained between Landwalkers and Waterfolk, but if he died or was removed from power, the conflict would continue. To support him I would have to leave North Hold. I didn''t want to simply be a mindless peon and I could see that the prince didn''t want me as such. Why else would he have me practice judgement on the people of Meridia? A thoughtful ally was more valuable than a mindless ally.

    Could I bear being away from Vael for months? If a civil war did break out would either of us survive?

    I pushed my doubts out of mind. I had to focus on my current goal and that was to slay Lemuete.

    "I will do my best to support the prince. I too want to see a world where Landwalkers and Waterfolk are no longer at war."

    He smiled at me. "I would love to see my uncle''s vision realized. I think you three may be the key to that future."

    By afternoon we reached Geyser. We had been challenged by several patrols while we crossed the North Hold waters and each time Vael convinced out people to let us pass. I saw his mansion roof rising out of the sea like a bastion of defience after the flood. I was surprised that Vael had allowed the Merry Dog to get so close to our home.

    My heart raced as I looked at it. The green of the moss and trees clinging to the rocks and bricks seemed radiant in the sunlight after the horror I had witnessed earlier. Neara stood beside me at the rail, her left hand resting on my right as we looked toward the mansion and the sunken cliffs that surrounded sanctuary to the west of us.

    "This is Geyser," I said. "This will be your home for now."

    "Eminence, will I be safe?"

    "The Gentle God will protect you. They have shown their blessing through your hair."

    Neara touched her hair and then looked up at mine. "It''s pretty. Is it really a blessing?"

    "Yes, i believe it is."

    "I wish that they had blessed my village..."

    I patted her head as the deck became busy with the crew preparing the ship to drop anchor. I looked out over the sea and saw several heads break the surface. I recognized them as the warriors of the village. I waved to them as they sped toward us.

    "Lady Sol!" Captain Ireta shouted at us. "Why are you on a Landwalker vessel? Have you been taken prisoner?"

    "No, Ireta, they are our guests. Lord Cadfael is here with me as well as Lord Faxon." I saw the captain''s eyes drop to Neara. "This girl is with us, her village was attacked." The captain cursed under her breath. I wondered how many more had been attacked during our travels.

    Vael held a meeting in his moss garden with Bran, Captain Ireta, Lord Faxon, myself and Captain Lucius. The servants had prepared us tea and fruit while Bran told us of the attacks that had begun after we left North Hold.

    Several villages and farms had been attacked and those not killed taken. Without the adults to care for the farms the crops the seasonal crops weren''t being harvested, fish harvest had gone down and the poor were beginning to suffer.

    "I want the these islands heavily fortified and these evacuated," Vael said pointing out the places on a map. "How many losses have been reported?"

    "275 are either dead or missing from these raids and an additional 47 were killed in a skirmishes alone along the Forbidden line, mosty concentrated near Wallow," Captain Ireta said.

    "Have they tried to attack us here?"

    "No, Sir, we''ve been sinking their boats before they get close enough. None of them have a vessel large enough to overwhelm us at our current strength."

    "Thank the gods," Captain Lucius said.

    "Indeed," Vael replied. "Let''s prepare a group to go to the Forbidden Line and try to capture a Landwalker. Maybe they can tell us about the raids and who is perpatrating them."

    "I want to go as well," I said.

    "No, I want to keep you safe until the last possible minute," Vael said.

    I frowned, but held my tongue. I could see the distress in his eyes as he read over the reports that had failed to reach us. While we had been partying, our people had been dying. Close to three hundred dead and I couldn''t do a thing to save them.

    Why hadn''t the Gentle God warned me? Why did it take so long for me to find out? Wasn''t I a champion? Wasn''t that why I had new blessings besides my Grace?

    Was I wrong about my purpose? The priest had said that the gods chose two champions, but with Neara and Illustrious Lasaro we counted three.

    "Bran, gather my advisors in the meeting room so that we can talk about our defenses. Captain Lucius you may rest in our guest rooms if you would like."

    "Thank you Lord Cadfael," Captain Lucius said.

    "I''ll escort him," I said. Vael nodded toward me.

    We left the moss room and began walking to the upper guest wing of the house with Alvern and Lin trailing behind us. "This is amazing, I never thought that I would be traveling with mermaids or seeing your culture intimately," the captain said as we walked. I smiled.

    "Before a few months ago I would never have thought I would make friends among the Landwalkers," I replied. I sighed as I remembered Ryaa. "I wish you were here under better circumstances."

    He laughed. "I''m only here because you saved my life and the life of my crew. We owe you a great debt. A little detour is worth it to repay you."

    "You don''t need to repay me," I said touching his arm. "The gods wanted you to be safe."

    "My crew and I will leave tomorrow after your husband gives us a token of passage."

    "Do you think you''ll visit?" I asked. He seemed to think it over. Would he visit us or would his people forbid it?

    "I would be more than happy to visit a friend. Hopefully your little war will resolve itself soon."

    "Yes."

    I could feel a darkness on the edge of my senses. I had ignored it until now, but the feeling had grown quickly. I recognized this miasma from my time in Naomi. Lemuete was nearby, but Vael and I had learned his true name, an old god long forgotten and corrupted by the world.

    Were gods immortal?

 Chapter Twenty Seven

    I walked down a dark corridor, the sound of my steps echoing around me as I heard the sea roar from behind the walls. I was alone, but did not feel alone. An invisible hand seemed to be pressed against my back and pushing me forward.

    The hand pressed harder, forcing me into a run. I heard a rumble and the floor buckled beneath my feet. I tumbled forward into a back void. A white lump appeared below me then slowly began to take shape. As I fell further I was that it was a giant skull, its mouth pulled back into a gruesome grin. The wind sucked my breath away as I screamed.

    Two giant bony hands lifted from the darkness and clapped its hands together with me in the middle. There was a brief flash of light and I was standing on a cliff.

    Everything was gray including the sunlight that peaked out from between slate clouds. The wind flew from the sea below toward the land behind me. The force of it buffeted me and burned my skin with its heat.

    ¡°Sol,¡± a voice called from the sea below me.

    I dropped to my knees and tried to see through my tears as my eyes fought against the drying hot blast. As I squinted I saw a figure below me in the waves, splashing and struggling to stay afloat. In the gray world only he was in color. I recognized his brown hair and blue eyes. His lips looked blue as if he was suffocating. His body bobbed in the water, his head submerging and breaking the surface.

    ¡°Sol, help me!¡± he yelled as he reached the surface.

    ¡°Ryaa!¡± I screamed.

    He sank beneath the water once more and didn¡¯t surface. A red cloud formed in the sea and spread, the color leaking through until everything was crimson. I gripped the cliff, prepared to jump in after him until I noticed the stickiness of my hands.

    I looked down at them and saw blood covering them. The cliff below me morphed into Vael¡¯s body. A large gash was across his chest and he bled out heavily despite the pressure I applied to it.

    ¡°S-s-¡± he choked as blood flowed from his mouth. His eyes rolled into the back of his head. A chill went through me while my heart cleaved was two by sorrow.

    I screamed.

    Hands were shaking me awake and I fought them off. A cup was shoved into my face and I choked on the liquid before realizing it was water. I held the cup firmly with my hands and finished the cool liquid.

    ¡°Sol, you¡¯re burning up,¡± Vael said as he felt my face with his hands. ¡°You¡¯re sweating, are you ok?¡±

    I trembled as I remembered the horror in my nightmare. I shook my head and that was when I realized that my hair was glowing and illuminating the room. Vael looked gray in its light and for a brief moment I thought I was still dreaming. I tossed the cup away from me and scrambled out of bed. Vael following me as I entered his bathing room and lit the candles inside.

    I looked at my hands and found them clean.

    Vael¡¯s arms encircled me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he whispered into my hair. I gripped his arms and began to cry.

    ¡°Nightmares,¡± I whispered. ¡°They¡¯re getting more vivid. I¡¯m scared.¡± His grip tightened around me, but I was afraid to relax. Why were my nightmares getting worse?

    ¡°I used to have nightmares every night after Ai lost our first child,¡± Vael whispered solemnly. ¡°It was after our third loss that they became vivid horrors. In my dreams the rooms would bleed and I would drown. For a time I was even afraid to swim. What if my Grace failed me and I became a Landwalker? I thought having a child would erase my pain, but it only created a new pain and a deep rift between myself and Ai.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re not pushing to have children with me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go through the pain of loss once more, and I never want you to experience it.¡±

    ¡°I thought that I might be hurting you because I don¡¯t want children of my own.¡±

    ¡°You have hurt me, but not because of that¡­ You hurt me when you ran away with Ryaa, and when you continued to focus on him even after you returned. I felt like I was nothing. I felt like I was alone. Even now, when you want to leave to save our people, I feel like you¡¯re leaving me behind.¡±

    My eyes burned and I covered them as hot tears ran like a torrential flood down my cheeks. My chest was in such agony that I struggled to breathe. My ribs felt constricted by bands of pain. I turned in Vaels arms and gripped him so tightly that I thought I would crush his ribs.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to make you f-feel alone,¡± I stuttered. I whimpered and buried my face in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid and selfish. I took it for granted that you knew that I love you. I do love you!¡±

    ¡°I love you as well. I wish you would consult me before making your decisions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so selfish. You should hate me after all this time¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Sol. I¡¯ve chosen to forgive you because I know that it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± He placed a kiss on my forehead. I pulled his head lower and kissed his lips. ¡°Sol,¡± he breathed into my mouth. ¡°We are one. I¡¯d rather cut off my arm than lose you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose any part of you,¡± I whispered. ¡°Will you stand by my side when I face Lemuete?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± he said smiling.

    In the morning Captain Lucius and his crew joined us for breakfast. Neara sat beside me and watched the men in wide-eyed fascination as they ate our food and spoke loudly. ¡°Who knew mermaids ate like kings?¡± one man called out to the room.

    I saw Vael smile and hid my surprise. I reached across the table and held his hand. He rubbed my knuckles with the pad of his thumb and turned his smile toward me. ¡°You were right,¡± Vael said to me.

    ¡°Right about what?¡±

    ¡°Our people are the same. If it wasn¡¯t for you we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here now, as equals. I have never thought to see this day. Thank you, My Love.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I felt my heart soar and showed my elation with a wider smile.

    ¡°Eminence Sol, Lord Cadfael!¡± Captain Lucius said. ¡°Thank you for having us as guests, but I¡¯m afraid we must depart. Our cargo is long overdue and the Laughing Dog has probably reached port by now in Prudence.¡±

    ¡°You and your crew are more than welcome in our waters. Bran!¡± Vael said standing up. Bran went to the captain and handed him a large wooden icon made of two circles, one inlayed in the other. The outer ring was black while the inner circle was white like a pearl. ¡°Captain Lucius, you may use this token of my house for safe passage in North Hold. Hang this from the bow of your ship so all know that you are our friends.¡± Vael picked up a box that had sat beside him on the table all morning. He stood up and went to the captain. ¡°Inside this box are individual tokens for each of your crew. May North Hold become a second home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. Your hospitality has lifted all our spirits. We shall spread the word of your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, friend,¡± Vael said.

    I left the table and hugged the captain. ¡°Stay safe, I don¡¯t want to have to rescue from any pirates.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, don¡¯t worry little mermaid, we promise to stay out of trouble.¡±

    I watched the Merry Dog sail away, sails at full mast. I felt sorry to see them go, but I knew it would be too dangerous for them to remain in our turbulent waters. I wondered if I would ever see them again or would war keep us apart.

    I left the roof and entered the mansion. Lin followed closely behind me in silence. I missed Neoma and wondered how she was faring protecting my father. Where Neoma was cheerful and joking, Lin was stoic and literal. She played her role well as my guard which was probably why Vael had chosen her as my second.

    Being back in North Hold, Vael had released Alvern from his duty of protecting me. I wondered if he was relieved. I noticed that the servants still avoided eye contact with me as I passed through the halls and remembered that I needed to speak with my cousin.

    I went to the lower levels of the mansion then crossed into the east wing where the servant and guard quarters were located. The laundry room was connected to this wing as the servants here washed everything from the finest robes to the lowest sheets.

    I found my cousin with her arms elbow deep in a copper vat. The air was pungent with the sharp smell of lye and perfumes as the launderers scrubbed and rinsed their linen loads. They hardly noticed me as I entered the room with Lin, so intent on their work as I approached my cousin.

    ¡°Oriana!¡± I called. She looked up from her vat, stray hairs plastered to her cheeks and forehead from the steamy water. I could see the dark crescent scar under her right eye, a casualty of when we were children playing on the rocks in Sanctuary. I had fallen into her and her head had collided with a sharp rock.

    My cousin looked at me silently and wiped her face off with her forearm. ¡°Bella, I¡¯m going to go talk with my cousin,¡± Oriana said to the woman behind. After a shared nod my cousin greeted me at the door. ¡°Fancy seeing my cousin here looking like death herself,¡± she said circling me. ¡°Who would have that that the warrior would become some soft noble. Did you have your wedding yet?¡±

    I felt my cheeks heat in embarrassment. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry you couldn¡¯t attend.¡±

    ¡°Well if that bitch hadn¡¯t interfered with your wedding I¡¯m sure you would have invited me, right cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ married before me, who would have thought. No kids, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Lord Aur will be the only one.¡±

    She smiled and hugged me. ¡°I missed you. I¡¯ve been worrying about you from down here. I heard about you getting captured by the Landwalkers and that incident with Cia. Tempest and waves, Ollin annoyed me with his gossip about you.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t fair to tell you Cia was pregnant, even though it was false.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said as I looked at the floor.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m rambling. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to talk to you. I¡¯ve been rather neglectful of our relationship.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    I laughed and hugged her again.

    ¡°I just want us to be closer. I don¡¯t have many people on my side at the moment.¡±

    ¡°You have a god on your side, what does anyone else matter?¡±

    ¡°Blood matters, at least to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so sentimental,¡± my cousin said as she shook me gently. ¡°And I love you for it. If you have time tonight, let¡¯s catch up over cards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡± I grinned widely. I was glad I didn¡¯t need to worry about her hating me.

    After dinner I prepared to sneak away to play cards when Vael cornered me at the door. ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡± he asked.

    ¡°To see my cousin, Oriana. We¡¯re catching up.¡±

    Vael cupped my chin and kissed me. ¡°Play nice. I¡¯ll keep the bed warm for you.¡±

    I smacked his shoulder. ¡°Stop tempting me!¡± He kissed me again and I reluctantly pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later tonight. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    I left my room with Lin and headed towards the servant quarters. As we walked down a flight of stairs the floor trembled beneath my bare feet. I heard a sound like thunder and the wall just over our heads came tumbling down in a cloud of dust. Lin tackled me and we rolled a few steps down the stairs as the rubble bounced passed us.

    I inhaled a cloud of dust and coughed before covering my nose. ¡°Quickly, we must get to a lower level!¡± Lin shouted at me as the sound of thunder came once more.

    ¡°What about Vael?¡±

    ¡°No time, my main priority is you right now Eminence! One of his other guards will protect him. Let¡¯s get to the lower levels now.¡±

    I gnashed my teeth. I was loathe to leave my husband behind, but I had promised him that I would stay safe. With difficulty I turned my back on the destruction behind me and continued down the stairs. The building shook around us and I could hear people screaming and running ahead of us.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin asked the nearest warrior.

    ¡°Some ship has pulled alongside the north of the hold and begun firing at us with cannons,¡± she said.

    ¡°Ship? What¡¯s its name?¡± I asked quickly.

    ¡°The Gray Maiden. Captain Ireta has ordered us to go out and sink it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± I said.

    ¡°No, Eminence, I cannot keep you safe out there, not with cannons,¡± Lin said.

    ¡°I can end this quickly¡­¡± I said before pausing. I felt sick to my stomach. ¡°Where¡¯s Neara?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± asked the warrior.

    ¡°Neara, the little girl who came back with us. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, Eminence.¡±

    ¡°Hounds!¡± I cursed. I could only imagine that she was scared out of her mind. ¡°Lin, we need to find Neara!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eminence!¡± Lin replied.

    We headed toward the inner stairwell of the building, passing by fleeing men and women. The hold continued to shake around us and a few times clouds of dust slowed our progress forward. ¡°Neara!¡± I shouted, placing inhuman volume in my voice that startled Lin.

    ¡°Sol!¡± replied an equally unnerving voice. I followed the voice to the third floor of the mansion and to its north side. The first thing I noticed were the holes perforating the walls that let in moon and starlight. All the lamps had been extinguished by the blasts leaving the whole floor dark in this section. I picked my way carefully through the mess when I saw a silver light through a hole leading into one of the guest rooms.

    ¡°Neara, it¡¯s me, Sol!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    I climbed through the hole in the wall and saw Neara facing a large black vessel. Her hair was glowing as she stood on the edge of the collapsed floor. I shuffled forward and was hindered by a hand on my arm.

    ¡°No, let me do it,¡± Lin said and pushed me back toward the inner wall. ¡°Sweetie come here.¡±

    ¡°So many are dead, do you hear them?¡± Neara said.

    ¡°Hear who?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The dead,¡± the girl said and looked at me. She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re blocking them out, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Stay still, I¡¯m almost there,¡± Lin said as she picked her way around the fallen lumber and bricks. The floor groaned and shifted toward the large hole that had torn down the wall and part of the floor in its collapse. ¡°Almost there.¡± She took another step forward and the wood screeched in protest. She reached Neara and took her by the hand. ¡°Walk carefully. The floor is very weak.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the girl said weakly. She kept her head down as they shuffled back to me. I took a step forward and the floor fell away beneath my feet and slammed into the floor below it. I rolled down the slope it created and through the space that the outer wall had been. I saw an outcropping of rock below me and landed heavily on my side.

    I cried out as pain bloomed down my right side. My vision blurred from my tears. I tried to put pressure on my right hand and my arm buckled beneath me.

    ¡°Eminence!¡± Lin shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s still alive,¡± Neara said.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°They told me. Hold on, I¡¯ll get her.¡± I heard a light thump and saw that the girl had jumped down beside me. Her hair was still glowing as she reached down and touched my shoulder. ¡°You need to stop fighting against your gift,¡± she said to me.

    ¡°W-what do you mean? What g-gift?¡± I stuttered.

    The girl cupped my chin with her hands and placed her forehead against mine. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± she said.

 Chapter Twenty Eight

    Lasaro

    I inspected the sword that the prince had given to me as a gift. I had been happy to receive such a precious artefact from the prince¡¯s own armory. I remembered reading of this sword when I was a youth. ¡®Cleave¡¯ was said to have been wielded by a champion of the gods, the blade itself a tear shed by its maker.

    The blade was said to have many powers, but only a champion could unlock them.

    ¡®You arranged for this to be given to me,¡¯ I said.

    ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t want my champion to go into battle empty-handed,¡¯ my god replied.

    ¡®And what of your other champion?¡¯

    ¡®She has yet to be given her gift. A fool lost it in the sea six years ago and so it never made it to her hands. That¡¯s what I get for trusting a mortal.¡¯

    ¡®And yet you trust me?¡¯

    I heard my god sigh in my mind. It was a lyrical sound and I would have thought it beautiful if I didn¡¯t fear her.

    ¡®You must join my new handmaidens. Lemuete is gathering his strength for a new assault. I¡¯m sending them a message that they need to go to Geyser in North Hold. From there I will send one of them to gather your counterpart.¡¯

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I go myself or at least slay this abomination by myself?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡®Because what you face is no simple demon. He is why gods no longer possess mortals and instead create champions.¡¯

    ¡®Who was he?¡¯

    ¡®Does it matter? You know him as Lemuete, knowing who he was won¡¯t give you any power over him.¡¯

    I put the sword in its sheath and attached it to my side.

    Knowing the demon¡¯s true identity may not give me power, but it would let me know what strategies may not work against it. I looked forward to this battle. The warrior spirit was in my blood. My father, even as a lord, had led skirmishes against the Landwalkers over the years. He had hoped to have many sons to continue his tradition, but his wife, my step-mother, could only bear him daughters. My father loved my sisters, but he did not wish them to bloody their hands.

    He met my mother by chance and was immediately infatuated with her. I was born nine months later to much rejoicing by my father. He made my mother his paramour hoping that she would bear him more sons, but I was to be the only one. My mother died in childbirth, losing too much blood as she tried to push my sister into the world.

    I didn¡¯t miss her. Was it because I had been so young when she passed away? Was trying to bear another son worth her death? I didn¡¯t hate my father, it wasn¡¯t his fault that my mother had passed away, but if he had never laid with her, maybe she would still be alive.

    At least he did not blame my sister for our mother¡¯s death. Even now he doted on her almost as much as he did with me. This showed me that he had had some sort of affection toward my mother and did not merely see her as breeding stock.

    I went to stand in front of the body length mirror. My hair, like the white of bone, fell to my waist. Most of the time I kept it in a braid with blue and green beads, the colors of High Hold. I noticed that I now looked more like my father than I had before when my hair had been brown like my mother¡¯s. My eyes looked more silver today, no longer the hazel that they were before my god took notice of me.

    I wondered if I would regain my previous features. The color of death made everyone uneasy around me. If I was to find a wife among these people, I did not want her to fear me. At this point though, with my duty to my god and my duty to my province, I couldn¡¯t entertain thoughts of marriage. Nadir was still in turmoil after my appointment at the Illustrious. I yet did not know who was an ally, and who was merely biding their time to see where to put their allegiance.

    It was quite possible that the nobles may try an uprising with their armies. I knew that my father would probably pledge his loyalty to me despite liking the previous Illustrious that I had executed. I could not rely on my half-sisters and their husbands because they sided with my step-mother on most issues. I was just a bastard in their eyes, no matter that I now held more noble titles and political clout than anyone in all of Nadir.

    War was coming. I could sense the tension of it in the air, the cold breath of death held at bay by beating hearts, waiting for the first blow to fall to shatter our false sense of peace. Those south of the holds along the Forbidden Line did not know all of the horrors that transpired along it. Though it had been over a decade since an all-out battle between Landwalker and Waterfolk, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the fighting started again.

    After the abomination died would we find peace with our land cousins? The thought seemed insanity at this point, but the prince believed it could be achieved. Could I trust in his foolish dream? He had given me my titles and treated me as an equal. Could I betray his trust?

    I glanced at the eyes of my reflection and tried to imagine myself as someone who would betray their prince. While it was a possibility, I had no reason to. The prince had done nothing against me, so for now I would remain loyal.

    There was a knock at my door.

    ''It''s your advisor Lord Breem. He has a message from your father,'' my god said.

    I opened the outer door to my quarters and found Lord Breem standing there with several slips of paper in his hands. He bowed quickly and when he straightened he looked at my right ear; even he was afraid to meet my eyes.

    "Yes?"

    "Eminence, I have a letter from your father, it''s quite urgent."

    I stood to the side of the door and waved him inside. As he passed I signed to my guards that he was not a threat; even if he was my god had given me the strength and constitution to overpower him.

    My advisor handed me the papers. After reading the first few lines my jaw clenched and my hands wrinkled the papers. "The fool," I said.

    My father had been injured and now my brother-in-laws would be fighting to rule over High Hold because my father had not named an heir. We could not afford to lose anyone in senseless fighting when we were so close to war.Logic dictated that the Hold would go to my eldest sister, but the man she had married was an ill fit as lord of the Hold. A skilled tactician was needed in dealing with the skirmishes.

    I could step in as the Illustrious and name my own candidate as lord, but the resentment from my family may lead to an uprising from my step-mother''s side of the family. I, myself, could not step in to rule both High Hold and all of Nadir.

    If only my father had named an heir after I had become the Illustrious. Was he hoping that I would wed soon and father a potential candidate? Illustrious was not a hereditary title like lord or Eminence so my offspring had little chance of becoming one after my time ended.

    The option open to me at the moment was to pressure my father into naming an heir before he passed.

    I continued to read the rest of the paper. "Tempest and waves!" I cursed as I reached the next part of the letter. My father had already named my full blood sister as his heir. He feared what his son-in-laws would do to her if left unattended. They weren''t above kidnapping and murder. They may even try to pressure her into marrying one of their brothers.

    In his letter my father pleaded for me to protect my sister from our family. Even my step-mother could not be trusted to care for my sister. I would need to send guards that I trusted to protect her, but I did not have any. Some resented me after the execution, but to speak out against the prince and to threaten him was treason and punishable by death.

    The only one I trusted to keep my sister safe was myself, but to remove her from High Hold was to retreat from my in-laws. Was I overthinking this?

    ''Send her to the capital if you''re worried about her. I will influence the prince to have his household care for her. Your father is not close to death at the moment.''

    I could guess what was left unspoken.

    "Lord Breem, prepare an escort for my sister Lucia from High Hold to my palace. From here she will need to go to the capital. Make these arrangements now and make sure to send a strong guard."

    "Yes, Eminence," Lord Breem said bowing. "Do you want to send any gifts or medicine to your father?"

    "No, I will visit him myself."

    "But, Eminence, you have not finished choosing your new advisors. A council cannot function without all of its members. There is also the matter of appointing a new chief physician."

    "I understand my duties, my father trained me himself. I have already chosen who I want," I replied and went to my desk. I handed two documents with my new seal to my advisor. He looked them over and nodded his head.

    "These are good choices, I will notify them immediately."

    "Thank you."

    My advisor left my quarters and I let myself calm down. There was nothing I could do to make my father well again, but I could protect his interests as his son.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    I noted the time and realized I would be late for my next meeting. I was supposed to ratify a new trade deal with Sterling Province. I liked the Illustrious of Sterling and looked forward to meeting the other Illustrious and Illustria of the other provinces.

    As I walked down the hallway followed by my guard I saw the daughter of the previous Illustrious, Lady Sirena. Her eyes looked red, but she held her head high as she walked down the hallway. Her personal maid flanked her, head down and eyes to the floor. I noticed a bruise forming on the maid¡¯s cheek.

    I moved to the side and as they passed placed my arm down like a barrier causing the maid to run into it. She jumped back then looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eminence,¡± she said in a small voice and quickly bowed. Lady Sirena bowed stiffly beside her.

    ¡°Please forgive my maid. She¡¯s clumsy,¡± Lady Sirena said coolly.

    I ignored her and lifted the maid¡¯s chin. She flinched under my touch, but met my eyes. ¡°How were you hurt?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I hit my head on a table this morning.¡±

    ¡°See, it was an accident. If you¡¯re done with us, we have an engagement to attend.¡±

    I noticed that the maid had looked away when Sirena had said accident. I put my arm around the maid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think you can attend without her.¡±

    Anger flared in Sirena¡¯s eyes and her whole body stiffened. ¡°You may have replaced my father as Illustrious, but you do not rule over me!¡±

    ¡°If I do not rule over you, then you may move to another province or the capital,¡± I said calmly.

    ¡°This is my home! I can¡¯t leave it.¡±

    ¡°Then you will obey me or I will have you exiled.¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to cut off my head like you did to my father?¡±

    ¡°Your father threatened the life of our sovereign.¡±

    Sirena slapped me. ¡°I¡¯ve attacked you, are you going to cut off my head now?¡±

    ¡°Paulo, escort Lady Sirena to her room. She is under arrest until I find a suitable punishment for her.¡± Sirena lunged toward me and I watched as she slipped a blade from her sleeve and buried in my abdomen. I released the maid and grabbed the noble¡¯s wrists and twisted them until she lost her grip on the blade. My hair began to glow as my aural presence filled the air around me. Sirena¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head as she was stunned. I caught her as she fell and gently lowered her to the floor before pulling out the knife and handing it to Paulo. ¡°Take her away now before she wakes up. Keep this as evidence,¡± I said. Paulo looked gray as he picked up Sirena and took the blade from my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Eminence. I should have been faster!¡±

    My other guard kneeled and bowed his head. ¡°Eminence, I¡¯m at fault as well. We should never have allowed Lady Sirena to get so close to you. Do you want to us to take the maid as well?¡±

    I looked at the woman shivering and gasping beside me. Her fingers were curled against her chin as tears ran down her cheeks. Her eyes darted rapidly from my wound to her lady and back.

    ¡®I think you were excessive in your use of force,¡¯ my god said.

    I frowned. I thought I had used the least amount of force to subdue the noble and not cause unnecessary harm. I didn¡¯t know what the lasting effects would be on her mind since I had directed the force toward her. I had been practicing this skill for several weeks so that I could hone my focus and not affect my allies.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you warn me that she was going to attack?¡¯ My side throbbed with pain that felt as if a thousand needles were now embedded in my organs.

    I could sense a mental shrug. ¡®You would not come to fatal harm; I see no point in telling you everything. If you want your future read ask the Stone God.¡¯

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and instead took the maid¡¯s hands in my own and checked her eyes to see if she had suffered any metaphysical harm. ¡®Do you find it amusing when I am harmed?¡¯

    ¡®Not particularly. I¡¯ve witnessed worst acts then this and by worse people than she.¡¯

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking care of me or am I expendable?¡¯ I replied angrily. I handed the maid and handkerchief and watched as she wiped her face. ¡°Come with me,¡± I said aloud. I looked at my men. ¡°You can apologize to me by keeping better vigilance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eminence,¡± they replied. They checked the maid for weapons before we continued down the hall.

    ¡®Every mortal body is expendable, but you as a mortal cannot complete your task if you¡¯re dead. If I foresee anything fatal I will warn you,¡¯ she replied. Arms as white as sheep¡¯s wool, that only I could see, wrapped around me. I felt her chin rest on my left shoulder as she turned her face into my ear. ¡®You may be one of millions of souls, but you are special to me. I will not let you die easily.¡¯ She disappeared between the blink of my eyes as if she had never been beside me.

    I realized at that moment that I was holding the maid¡¯s hand. I released her while feeling embarrassed about my inattentiveness toward my surroundings. What if my other nobles had seen such a display? Would they then target this woman? I had my god to protect me, but she only had her Grace. It was better for me to keep my distance than to tempt ill luck.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked the woman while keeping my eyes focused on the end of the hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m Estela.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name. Does your head hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, Eminence.¡±

    ¡°How long have you worked for Lady Sirena?¡±

    ¡°Two years now.¡±

    I looked back and when I heard the tremble in her voice. Her eyes were looking at the floor as she shuffled just behind me. ¡°And how has it been working for her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a good person!¡±

    I halted and turned around. Estela shrank back and half turned away from me. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± I said placing my hands up in a placating way. ¡°Tell me why she¡¯s a good person?¡± She bit her lip and began twisting her dress in her hands. ¡°Please? You won¡¯t be punished.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°She was forced to attack you. She was protecting me.¡±

    ¡°Protecting you from what?¡±

    ¡°Lord Conrado, her brother. He¡­ likes me. When I refused him, he struck me and she jumped between us. He struck her here,¡± Estela said placing her hand over her belly. ¡°He said that he would leave us alone if she killed you.¡± Her eyes lifted and she looked at me with wide and pleading eyes. ¡°He wanted to be Illustrious after his father. He said he had supporters in the capital, but when you were made Illustrious¡­they gave him an ultimatum¡­¡±

    ¡°My life for their support¡­ And what of you, were you supposed to kill me if she failed?¡±

    ¡°No! I begged her not to do it!¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s telling the truth. Conrado wants you dead. He¡¯s plotting with a few nobles.¡¯

    ¡®Can you tell me who?¡¯

    ¡®No one you don¡¯t already suspect. You should go to your healer.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine. Let me deal with this and the treaty first.¡¯ I sensed her displeasure with my actions. ¡°Estela, when Paulo returns I will have him escort you to your quarters. For now you will stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eminence,¡± she said bowing. I could see the hope in her eyes despite the fear that she displayed. I hid my wince as I turned to continue down the hall.

    Lord Aedel sat waiting patiently for me in my conference room. His advisors were whispering among each other while mine sat silently as I entered the room. They all stood and bowed toward me. ¡°Eminence Lasaro, we were beginning to worry about you,¡± Lord Aedel said as he waited for me to sit down at the table.

    I gingerly lowered myself into my chair and accepted a glass of wine from one of the servants.

    ¡®No poison.¡¯

    I sipped from the cup and let the flavor rest on my tongue before swallowing. ¡°I had a matter to resolve on my way here. Don¡¯t worry, it hasn¡¯t affected my thoughts on our deal.¡±

    Aedel smiled and seated himself. He motioned to the man beside him who then slid the document across the table to my advisors. They read over it, checking for errors and ambiguous text while I kept myself interested in my wine.

    ¡°May I ask why there is blood on your robe?¡± Lord Aedel said as he watched me carefully.

    I smiled and set the glass down. ¡°I was stabbed by a lovely young lady. Thankfully for her she has poor aim and little strength.¡± I watched the shock pass over the faces of the men in the room as they looked at me then at Estela, some probably recognizing her as Lady Sirena¡¯s personal maid. ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t her. No need to fear,¡± I said waving my hand.

    ¡°Eminence, don¡¯t you think you should see a healer?¡± one of my advisors said.

    I shook my head. ¡°This comes first.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±

    The document changed hands before being placed in front of me. I read it over one last time before placing my signature and seal on the document as well as its copy.

    ¡°I look forward to doing more business with you,¡± I said to Lord Aedel. I stood up and felt my head spin. I took a deep breath then looked at my advisors. ¡°You are excused for the day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eminence.¡±

    Everyone stood then bowed as I made my way to the door. The edges of my vision had begun to gray and the pain had moved to my lungs. Paulo was waiting for me outside the conference room. ¡°Take Estela to her quarters and go find Henio. Aster, we are returning to my quarters.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Estela said as she passed me. I patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± I said.

    When I reached my bedroom, I collapsed onto my uninjured side. Sweat dripped from my brow as I struggled to breathe.

    ¡®You should have gone to a healer sooner.¡¯

    ¡®Will I die?¡¯

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®Then it doesn¡¯t matter. I can endure a little pain for my people.¡¯ The bed shifted beneath me and I found my head in her lap. I was always surprised by how warm she felt. Her white robes felt like a cool mist against my fevered brow. She placed a hand over my wound and the pain lessened.

    ¡®The blade was poisoned.¡¯

    ¡®Why are you telling me this now?¡¯

    ¡®I expected you to figure it out on your own. You didn¡¯t notice that the pain was different from the last time you were stabbed?¡¯

    I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth. ¡®No, it¡¯s just pain to me.¡¯

    ¡®A lesser man would be dead by now. Poor Lasaro, who are you trying to impress?¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone. For me, my people¡¯s well-being and safety came first. My father taught me that a ruler lived for his people and died for his people. I had watched my father sit through a meeting while a deadly fever raged in his body. The meeting was to decide how much money to spend on new medications for the villages and farms of High Hold during the plague that had swept through it.

    The treasurer had felt loathed to give up any coin. My father had stood up, cheeks flushed and sweat beading on his grayed brow, and struck the man across the cheek with his fan. ¡°I will not let my people die over a piece of metal!¡± he had shouted at the man before curling over in a fit of coughs.

    Seeing his determination as he lingered at death¡¯s door had inspired me to be a better man.

    My people came first.

    Henio knocked on my door. I lifted my head weakly from the sweat pool that had gathered in my sheets. ¡°Poison,¡± I whispered to him. He scanned my body with his eyes before helping me out of my robes and exposing the wound that was still weeping fluid.

    ¡°Guards! I need your help!¡± my physician said as he saw the wound. They entered the room quickly. ¡°I need you to hold down the Eminence. I need to cut into his wound and drain the infected blood.¡± They did as directed and a roll of cloth was shoved into my mouth.

    Stars flashed before my eyes as I felt the sharp sting of the surgeon blade in my flesh. My guards struggled to hold me down as I fought against the pain. Even with their combined weight I nearly threw them off of me before my god knelt at my head and touched my temples. The pain faded and I sank deeper into my bed.

    I was drained and had a poultice applied to my wound before I was made to swallow a foul and chalky potion. ¡°This should counteract the poison. If you had come to me any later you would have died,¡± Henio said as he packed his supplies. ¡°And where were you?¡± he asked my servant.

    I could see the boy sulking on the edge of my vision. ¡°I was preparing the wardrobe for tomorrow,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Your master was left dying in his room alone while you were worrying over clothes! Imagine if the guards had never come for me, imagine if they never heard him call for help. He is your responsibility and you almost let him die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t bring back the dead. Remember your duties, the guards are not the only one responsible for his safety. Do better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± he said in a soft voice. Henio brushed passed him and out the door. I waved the boy over with a crook of my finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± I said weakly. ¡°I should have sought treatment sooner.¡± I gave him a weak smile to which he only nodded.

    ¡°I apologize, Eminence. I was so worried about how you would be represented tomorrow, that I didn¡¯t think to check on you.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you can do me a favor. Go with Paulo and bring Lady Sirena and her maid Estela to me. I need to speak with them.¡±

    My servant bowed. ¡°Yes, Eminence.¡±

    I closed my eyes after he left and covered them with my arm. A sigh escaped my lips as my side throbbed.

    ¡®You¡¯re very lenient with that boy.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not entirely his fault. He¡¯s young and inexperienced as a personal attendant.¡¯

    ¡®Well it won¡¯t be such a problem once you have my handmaidens at your side.¡¯

    ¡®Will I have time to escort my sister to the capital before we meet?¡¯

    ¡®No, not if you want to save lives.¡¯

    I gritted my teeth. The people came first.

 Chapter Twenty Nine

    My hair swirled around me in a silver glow as whispers filled my ears. They called out to me and soon I could see gray shapes all around me that slowly turned human.

    ¡°Sol, how I¡¯ve missed you,¡± my mother said.

    A sob clung to the back of my throat. How was I seeing my mother? I remembered when I had woken up after my first poisoning. I had seen my mother and Lady Fiamma. Was it possible that it wasn¡¯t a dream? Was it possible that they had spoken to me from beyond the veil of life?

    ¡°Mama!¡± I whispered. ¡°Am I really seeing you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve been by your side since my death. Now you can finally hear me.¡±

    ¡°Did you speak to me after I was first poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m glad that you and Lord Cadfael are getting along. But we can speak later. Our people are dying. Help Neara and defeat that ship!¡±

    I looked beyond the dead to the ship anchored parallel to our hold. Smoke rose from the cannon barrels just fired. I saw a flash of flame and heard the crack of thunder as another cannon fired. The mansion shook under the impact and I grew angry.

    Why did they attack us? Why did we need to fight these senseless battles?

    I took Neara¡¯s hand in my own and stood up. Together we rose from the rocks, carried by the wind. My thoughts silenced as I grew in form. I balled my right hand into a fist and smashed the deck of the ship.

    Neara, nearly matching me in form and height, ripped the mast from its shoring and tossed it far out into the sea like a javelin. Men scrambled about the vessel trying to flee, but as we caught them they turned to dust and their spirits joined the group of dead already surrounding us.

    When the last man was dead we sank into the sea and regained our normal size. I hugged Neara while she trembled in my arms. ¡°Sol, I want to go home," she said before burying her face in my bosom.

    "Shh... I know. We''ll find your parents," I whispered.

    My mother floated in front of me. ''Sol, I have an important task for you. I need you to find my spear. This is very crucial to our victory.''

    "Your spear? What victory?"

    ''The abomination that lies beyond the Forbidden Line needs to be destroyed. Two weapons were given to us mortals to ensure our victory. One was a sword, the other a spear.

    ''When I was killed the spear was lost, you must find it for me.''

    "What of the sword?"

    ''Don''t worry about the sword! You need to find the spear. I can show you where I lost it, it''s up to you to find it.''

    "Mama why is it important?"

    She sighed in frustration. ''Our god gave it to me for safekeeping and I lost it trying to keep Melinde and Arno safe. I was a fool to think that I could take on a band of Landwalkers on my own. I overestimated my power and underestimated theirs. Our god does not reward foolishness.''

    I reached out to touch her shoulder and my fingers passed right through her body. I recoiled in horror while my mother looked at me sadly. ''If only the Mistress allowed us to touch...''

    "Mama," I sang as my heart ached. Why did it hurt more to see my mother and not be able to hug her than to have her gone entirely?

    ''It''s okay, Sol, I''m used to it. We need to go East toward the coral barrier.''

    "Let me take Neara back to the hold first. I need to make sure that Vael is alright."

    ''If he is not among us, than his is most likely still alive.''

    "Mama, I need to be sure!"

    ''You are being selfish! I failed the Mistress in my duties, it is up to you as my child to correct my mistake.''

    I felt my face heat in anger. How could I help my mother''s spirit if I was worrying about my husband? She was dead, and there was nothing I could do to change that. Why was it my duty as her child to fulfill her duty?

    "I''m not going until I see him," I sang before turning my back on her.

    ''This is why you could never be a warrior; your father was right in forbidding your training. Our duties to the Mistress and our people must come before our own wants.''

    I whirled around and glared at my mother. "Duties to the Bone God? My duty is to the Gentle God, my husband, and my people! I will be a warrior and I will slay Lemuete."

    ''Are you so dense that you do not realize where your gifts come from? Don''t you think it''s strange that we are even speaking to each other now?''

    My voice stuck in my throat as we stared each other down. My mother folded her arms and began to fade away. ''You disappoint me, Sol,'' her voice echoed as the last of her disappeared.

    Neara tugged my right hand and pointed to the group of warriors swimming toward us. Among them was Vael. I felt my heart leap in my chest, throwing off my anger and confusion. He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me.

    "We saw you from the hold," he sang. "I''m glad that you''re safe."

    "I''m glad that you are too... I need to tell you something," I sang.

    "What is it?"

    "I saw the spirit of my mother. She said that she was gifted a spear by our god, a spear capable of defeating Lemuete."

    "A spear capable of slaying demons? Where is it?"

    "She said that it''s near the coral barrier to the east of us." Vael''s arms tightened around my waist and he buried his face in my shoulder. I placed my hand on his head. "I need to find the spear for her."

    "I''ll go with you."

    "What about the hold?"

    "I''m not letting you go alone. What if more Landwalkers enter our waters and attack you?"

    I threw up my hands. "You saw what I''ve done to them before!" He pulled his head back looked down at me.

    "I also saw what our people did to you before the Mistress stepped in to save you. I am staying by your side. Ireta and Bran can manage the hold in my absence."

    I sighed in defeat. If I tried to sneak away, he''d probably send a search party after me. He was afraid of losing me and for good reason. His first wives had left him and I had runway and been kidnapped. I could only imagine the worry I would cause if I had left the hold immediately after defeating the Gray Maiden. Vael could not afford sending his guards in search of me while the hold was in ruins.

    "Okay," I sang. "Let''s tell them now and then we can leave." He smiled sadly and kissed my cheek.

    It did not take us long to give orders to the hold before we swam east. Vael held my hand tightly as we swam between his guards. We had left Neara at the hold and I hoped she would be enough to protect it in our absence.

    My mother''s spirit rejoined me and moved in front of us without the need to move her limbs. The water felt colder in her wake, but did not ripple or bubble as she passed through it. She was silent as we followed behind her.

    "Vael, I have to tell you something," I sang. "My mother said that I was blessed by the Bone God."

    "That would explain why your hair is white."

    "She also said that the Bone God gave her the spear that we''re searching for."

    "So she was a champion of the Mistress?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t think so. She could have easily overpowered the Landwalkers with the power of a champion."

    ''I am a handmaiden of the Mistress. Death did not end my duty to her,'' my mother said. ''Our god is manifesting more of her power on the mortal plane. The abomination has grown bolder and must be stopped.''

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "My mother says that she''s a handmaiden of the Mistress who is manifesting her power. Mama, what is the abomination?"

    ''The demon Lemuete was once two beings. In the past the gods would possess their champions, but one god chose to stay connected to his champion; they went insane. They''re an abomination that the gods can no longer tolerate.''

    I told Vael what my mother said and he rubbed his chin in deep thought. I realized that it must seem odd for me to be speaking to something unseen. If I hadn''t a physical representation of the Bone God''s blessing, some may think that I''m crazy. What other powers did I possess? Were there other handmaidens?

    After over an hour of swimming we reached the coral barrier. This area of North Hold was shallower which made it dangerous for Waterfolk to swim. The coral rested on a shelf that separated the deeper eastern waters from the rest of North Hold.

    I felt the hairs on my head prickle as I swam passed schools of fish. My hair began to glow around me, illuminating the dark waters. I felt exposed as my mother began to hover over a certain area.

    ¡®This is where I was slain. The spear should be close by,¡¯ she said.

    ¡°We shall look here for the spear,¡± I sang. I rolled my shoulders to dispel the chill I felt as I imagined my mother floating in the sea after she had been attacked. Was she scared when she had died? I looked at her emotionless face. Was she haunted by the memory of her death?

    I carefully moved aside kelp stalks and looked in small coral caves. Vael moved a short distance from me also searching intently.

    ¡°I think I found something,¡± one of the guards sang out. I pulled my arm out of a small crevice I had found and joined him. ¡°This looks like the butt of a spear, but the rest of it seems to be buried in the coral.¡±

    I looked at the small rounded stick poking out of the coral. It appeared to be five inches long and an inch and a half in in diameter. The dark wood looked like it could be the butt of a spear, but would have to be dug out to be sure.

    I touched the wood.

    Silver symbols began to glow along the shaft of the stick. I gripped it tightly with both hands and began swimming upward. I felt resistance as I tugged on the stick so I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then yanked upward with all of my strength.

    The coral seemed to melt away as I swam up revealing a shaft that was six feet and a blade that was an additional three inches. I swung the tip up and looked at the spear of my mother. I had held it many times when I was a child, but I had never noticed the markings before.

    I smiled then laughed. I could finally slay Lemuete!

    I saw my mother look at me solemnly. I held up the spear for her to see. ¡°We found it! I can slay the demon!¡± No sooner had the words left my mouth that a bright white light filled my vision, blinding me in its brilliance.

    I flinched and closed my eyes against the radiant onslaught. When the light faded I opened them to find myself in a rectangular room made of white granite. Braziers made from bones illuminated the room. I began to shiver uncontrollably as the room was colder than I had ever experienced in my life.

    A set of steps lay before me leading up to a tall dais with a large throne that was carved from one piece of bone. Sitting on the throne was an eight-foot-tall woman whose skin was paler than the bone she sat upon and her robes and hair paler still. A crown of stars rested on her head. She seemed to be the very absence of color except for the silver of her pupil-less eyes. I could not tell if she was beautiful as her face kept changing the longer I stared at it.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in a voice that sound like a thousand harps. I prostrated myself. ¡°You have done well to find the spear of my champion. It is sad that your mother lost it in the first place. I cannot change the past, but I can mold the future to my whim.

    ¡°Sol, daughter of Dorotea and handmaiden to my throne, I have a task for you to fulfill. One that risks your life.¡±

    ¡°Handmaiden? Am I not your champion?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, I have already chosen my champions, you are but one of my many handmaidens, handpicked to receive my essence and carry out my will upon your mortal plane.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t I deserve to be your champion? I want to be the one to slay the demon Lemuete!¡±

    ¡°Silence! You are my handmaiden and will follow my commands. You will go to my chosen champion and deliver to her the spear that you carry in your hands. Should you fail in your task not only your life, but the lives of many Waterfolk, children that my sister holds dear, will find a place in my palace,¡± the Bone God said. As she spoke the room grew colder and my bones began to ache.

    ¡°Why do I need to give this spear to your champion when I already possess it now? I am the closest to Lemuete, he held me prisoner and still had my aunt! Let me slay him!¡± I shouted.

    I gasped as my body was slammed into the floor by an invisible force. My head throbbed with intense pressure and my very bones felt like they were made of molten metal. I tried to scream, but my body was too heavy to move. I could only lay there in silent agony as tears ran down my cheeks.

    ¡°Sol Cadfael, you are self-centered and think too highly of yourself. I will make you my champion, if that is what you wish, but you in turn must give me a sacrifice. Only blood can answer for blood! Kill your husband and offer him to me in sacrifice and I will give you the power that you seek.¡±

    The pressure lifted off of me enough for me to raise my head and look at the god sitting on the throne. No emotion was on her still face.

    ¡°You ask me to kill my husband, I can¡¯t do it, not even for my people!¡±

    ¡°If you will not do it willingly for power, then I shall carry out the task for you.¡± The Bone God clapped her hands and a silver mirror appear before me. In it I could see Vael. ¡°One more chance¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I will not!¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    I was suddenly thrust back into the Sparkling Sea surrounded by my guards and Vael. The spear was clutched tightly in my hands.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Vael said cautiously. I tried to move my lips to respond, but found that I was petrified in my own body.

    ¡°Sol cannot answer you. I made a deal with her, your life for her power Lord Cadfael Kai,¡± my voice sang. Vael looked stunned for a moment as my body moved against my will and the edge of the spear cut through his chest. The water was filled with a crimson cloud that bloomed from his chest. For a heartbeat the guards stared at us in shock before raising their weapons against me.

    My body twisted in a circle and my arms swept around me knocking everyone back in a wave of water. My body grew in size until I was towering over the men, the spear increasing as well to fit my titan body. I reached out with my right hand and picked up a guard who struggled in my grasp. With only my thumb his neck was snapped and his body tossed aside like a doll.

    ¡®No! Stop, I don¡¯t want this power!¡¯ I screamed silently. ¡®Stop hurting them!¡¯

    My words were ignored as I once again reached out and this time grasped Vael.

    ¡®NO!¡¯ I screamed wordlessly as my fingers began to tighten around his struggling frame. His eyes were wide and blood flowed over my fingers.

    ¡°Sol, can you hear me? Sol, please don¡¯t do this. The power is not worth it. I love you!¡± he said.

    My fingers continued to tighten. I tried desperately to move my body on my own, but I felt like a passenger in my own mind.

    ¡®Mistress, stop this! Please don¡¯t kill him!¡¯

    ¡®You dare order me still?¡¯ the Mistress said. I felt one of Vael¡¯s ribs snap under the pressure of my grip.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Mistress! Please have mercy.¡¯

    There was a flash of silver light and it felt as if fire had burned a trail down my back. My body staggered forward and a second line burned its way down. My fingers loosened as my body shrunk in size. I heard a distant rumbling and out of the corner of my eye I could see a wave of water moving towards my normal sized body just as it hit the water. The wall hit my head and everything went black.

    The first thing I noticed when I gained consciousness was that my body ached. I could feel the graininess of sand beneath me and a warm breeze against my back. I shifted and my back began to spasm like two worms of pain moving beneath my skin. I bit my lip until I tasted blood.

    I opened my eyes between gasps of breath and saw that it was daylight. I could feel the warm water of the sea washing over my calves as I was prone on an unknown beach. I did not know how far out the wave had carried.

    ¡°Vael,¡± I sobbed under my breath. My chest felt like it had been filled with leaden weights as I cried into the sand. My body felt dry, but somehow the tears continued. Was this my punishment for defying a god? Was I to be outcast from my people? It would be better if I was dead. I couldn¡¯t imagine a life without Vael.

    I had failed to protect him, I failed to serve my god and I had failed our people. Lemuete would now be free to capture and kill Waterfolk as he pleased.

    I was worthless, useless, hopeless.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed as I lay crying on the beach. I could hear the roar of the waves and feel them against my skin, carrying me little by little toward the brown beach grass.

    ¡°Hey! I think I see a person down there!¡± I heard a voice call out. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was Landwalker or Waterfolk, but to me it didn¡¯t matter. Hopefully they would kill me.

    I listened to voices talking before I heard the sand shift around me. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, she¡¯s hurt,¡± a feminine voice said. ¡°Go back to the village and get a stretcher, she¡¯s too injured to move otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± a masculine voice replied and I heard the sound of running.

    ¡°Please, I beg of you, let me die,¡± I croaked. I felt a cool hand rest on my forehead.

    ¡°Shh¡­ you¡¯re going to be alright. Don¡¯t give up now.¡±

    ¡°Tempest and waves! Please, just end it, no one will fault you for it, not even me,¡± I growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you think that, but I can¡¯t just kill a random stranger. I know you¡¯re suffering, but it will get better.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that because you don¡¯t even know¡­¡± I began sobbing once more. Pain stabbed my lungs as my chest rose and fell. Hands clasped my right hand. I yanked it away in shock. I had killed my husband with that hand. I was tainted, I didn¡¯t deserve comfort. Her hands grabbed mine once more, but I was too weak to pull away a second time.

    I heard the sound of many running feet approaching us. ¡°There you are, you weren¡¯t kidding about the wounds.¡±

    ¡°Help me get her on the stretcher,¡± the woman said. With some grunts and a scream from me I was placed into the stretcher and lifted off the ground. I must have lost consciousness again because the next time that I opened my eyes I was lying on what appeared to be a wooden table. Bowls and metal instruments were discarded around my head as wells as strips of cloth stained red with blood.

    My back felt numb and tingly in places. I ignored the sensation as I lifted my head to get a better look of my surroundings.

    The room I was in was made from wood and had dim lighting. I could see shelves with various jars and dried herbs. From what I could tell this was the room of a healer.

    Why didn¡¯t they leave me on the beach? Why couldn¡¯t they let me die? It hurt too much to live, I did not deserve to draw breath, not after killing my husband and his guards.

    If they were not going to do it for me, I would end my life myself.

    I looked around me then saw a small knife that was discarded on top a roll of soiled cloth. I reached out with my left hand and picked up the small blade. I ran my finger over the edge and it drew blood from the tip of it effortlessly.

    Now all I had to do was choose a spot to cut.

    Black spots danced before my eyes as I forced myself into a sitting position. The room wavered around me as I placed the blade against my forearm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sobbed. Maybe the Bone God would be merciful and allow Vael to reunite with me in the afterlife.

    My mother¡¯s spirit formed in front of me. She placed her hand over my own, chilling it. ¡®Sol, don¡¯t do it! You have a duty to fulfill!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they can find someone else.¡±

    ¡®Please, daughter¡­¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t live without him¡­ I don¡¯t deserve to live, I¡¯m a murderer, they should have beheaded me after I killed Cia.¡±

    ¡®Sol!¡¯

    ¡°Leave me alone, I am done!¡±

    The blade moved against my skin.

 Chapter Thirty

    I held my stinging hand and glared at the woman in front of me. Her hair was covered by a blue scarf that matched the dress that she wore. Her gray eyes bore into my brown ones as she picked up the knife and stuck it in a pocket. ¡°You¡¯re a bigger fool than I thought. Did you ask someone to kill you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but I don¡¯t deserve to be alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I balled my hands up in the blanket that was wrapped around my waist. I realized then that my Grace was missing. Had I lost it? Had they thrown it away? Did it matter?

    ¡°I killed my husband,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Excuse me? Speak up.¡±

    ¡°I killed my husband! The Bone God possessed my body and made me kill him!¡±

    ¡°That is the most interesting thing I¡¯ve heard today.¡± The woman folded her arms and sighed. ¡°What did you do to piss off a god?¡±

    Tears filled my eyes and a lump formed in my throat. ¡°I told the Mistress that I wanted to be her champion and not just some simple handmaiden. She said that a sacrifice would be required; my husband¡¯s life for my power.¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You said your husband is dead, did you gain your power?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I rejected her terms so she forced me to kill him as punishment¡­¡±

    The woman hugged me gingerly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re feeling right now.¡±

    ¡°If I had only accepted my duty¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­ I need you to rest. First let me clean up your arm.¡± I watched silently as the woman cleaned and then wrapped my left arm in a bandage. It stung as I balled my hand into a fist. ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything you don¡¯t eat?¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Locksin village in Artus. We figured you were swept off a boat during last night¡¯s storm.¡±

    ¡°Boat¡­yeah¡­¡± I said. So I was in a Landwalker village. They probably didn¡¯t recognize my Grace for what it was. This made me all the more anxious to have it returned. I pulled the blanket around my shoulders so that I was no longer exposed.

    ¡°So, food?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have some lamb shanks left over from last night as well as seasoned potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving my son here to watch you until Brent, our healer, returns.¡±

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t expect her to trust me. The woman opened the door and beckoned inward. A small boy, with short curly black hair cropped close to his head, entered the room. He looked to be around the same age as Aur, but where my step-son showed innocence, this boy showed a confidence beyond his years. He regarded me with a frown and lifted a long stick and pointed it at me. ¡°I¡¯m a mighty warrior. Don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±

    ¡°Rolan, be nice,¡± the woman said and kissed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m Melinde by the way.¡±

    I looked up in surprise. Could she be? ¡°Melinde Kane?¡±

    The woman paled and gripped her son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How do you know that name?¡±

    I looked around the room. A white piece of cloth caught my eye. As I looked closer I saw that it was my Grace buried beneath my robes. I pointed to the pile. ¡°If you could hand me that white underrobe?¡±

    Melinde looked to where I was pointing and gingerly handed me the robe. I turned around and put it on. ¡°Are you going to answer me? How do you know that name?¡±

    ¡°I knew your brother Ryaa, and you knew my mother,¡± I said looking over my shoulder.

    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re from Illuria. Were you sent here to find me?¡± By now she had folded her arms and was watching me closely.

    I saw a pitcher of water on the shelf in front of me. I leaned forward and picked it up. I poured the water over my legs. They began to tingle before forming into a tail. I turned around showing my transformation. The woman¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re Waterfolk, but with your hair¡­ I never would have guessed.¡±

    ¡°I was taking a chance that you were Melinde Kane. My mother was Dorotea.¡±

    ¡°What happened to your mother? She stayed behind to challenge some men that were chasing us.¡±

    I twisted the blanket.

    ¡°She died protecting you.¡± Melinde¡¯s hands covered her mouth. I could see the sheen of tears in her eyes. ¡°And your brother¡­ he died protecting me.¡± Melinde slapped me. I clutched my cheek stunned.

    ¡°My brother saved your life and you were just going to throw it away? How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Knowing my brother, he would be furious to know that the woman he¡¯d saved had tried to throw her life away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Melinde wiped the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Well, you should be. Rolan, take care of Aunty while I get her some food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± the boy said. Melinde left the room still wiping her face. ¡°Aunty, why did you make my mom cry?¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention... We both lost that same important people. If it wasn¡¯t for my mother, you would never have been born, and if it wasn¡¯t for your uncle, I would not be here now.¡±

    ¡°Which uncle?¡± the boy said cocking his head to the side.

    ¡°Ryaa¡­ he was very brave.¡±

    ¡°My dad is brave! He¡¯s captain of the guard! I¡¯m going to be just like him when I grow up.¡±

    I looked closely at Rolan. I noticed that his hair did not have the sheen that marked Waterfolk. Did he have a Grace? Were halflings blessed like their Waterfolk parent or were they like their Landwalker parent?

    I touched my own hair; it was still white. Did that mean I was still a handmaiden? I had unwillingly killed Vael, did that mean I was not a champion? I looked around me, but did not see any spirits. I felt my heart sink. A small part of me hoped to see his spirit so that I could explain to him what had happened. I wanted to apologize.

    Would I be denied that too?

    I looked at my hands resting limply in my lap. Even though they were clean it still felt as if they were covered in blood. I was a murderer, there was no denying it. Cia may have been self-defense, but I could not hide behind that fact with either Vael¡¯s or the other¡¯s deaths.

    I was selfish and incautious. If I had done as I was supposed too I would never have killed my husband. I wouldn¡¯t feel as if a literal part had been removed from spirit. It was like I had only one arm, the other gouged from my body.

    Warm liquid drops fell on my fingers and I realized that I was crying again.

    I held in my sob so it felt like I was keeping a rock from rising from my throat. My bottom lip stung as my teeth dug into it. Waves of heat and cold cycled through my body as I tried to force myself to breathe normally.

    ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t look okay. Do you need to lie down?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°N-no, I-I¡¯ll be f-fine,¡± I stuttered.

    Rolan approached me and placed a hand where my knees would be. ¡°Please lie down. You¡¯re sick.¡±

    I wiped my burning face with my hands before laying on my side. If I was in a better state of mind I would have questioned why I let a child tell me what to do. For now, I would lie here.

    My eyes felt as if stone had been attached to them. I forced my lids apart and saw a gray hand resting over mine. I felt its chill sink into my skin. I lifted my gaze to follow the arm up to its owner¡¯s face, but my vision blurred as exhaustion overcame me. ¡°Vael?¡± I whispered before falling asleep.

    When I awoke I was no longer in the healer¡¯s room. I was laying on my stomach once more and a thin sheet was covering my body. I was still wearing my Grace, but nothing else. I felt groggy and wondered if they had drugged me in my sleep.

    My back throbbed in time with my heartbeat, the tempo increasing when I pushed myself into a sitting position. My arms trembled under my weight as I shifted on the thin mattress of the cot that I was laying on.

    The room I was in seemed to be a small kitchen. At the foot of the bed was a wide fireplace with a cast iron pot suspended by its handle over a banked flame. Every available wall space was covered in shelves filled with pots, pans and jars. A small window, covered by a curtain, was at the head of my bed as well as a door leading outside. Directly across from the outer door was a doorway leading deeper into the building that I was in.

    I heard the shuffle of feet and Melinde filled the doorway. The scarf was gone from her head exposing the white hair she had been hiding. Something moved behind her and I tracked the movement with my eyes.

    ¡®Hi, Sol,¡¯ Ryaa said softly. I whimpered and fell back onto the cot. I gasped in pain as my wound was jarred. I curled into a tight ball.

    I was not prepared to see Ryaa¡¯s spirit. Had he been by my side this entire time or had he been near his sister? I covered my eyes with my hands. ¡°How are you here?¡± I said into my palms.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m a ghost!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! Have you been with your sister this entire time? Why am I seeing you now?¡± I growled. I heard him sigh.

    ¡®The simplest answer is, I didn¡¯t want you to see me. I know how much it bothers you that you failed to save me. I may not be the love of your life, but it means a lot to me that you did care for me.

    ¡®I have been kicking myself over and over because I died. I can never go back to Claire. She¡¯ll probably never forgive me for dying. I-I wish that I hadn¡¯t died, but I did. There was so much that I wanted to do and it sucks that when I finally see my sister again, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s alive!¡¯

    ¡°Ryaa¡­¡± Melinde says softly.

    ¡®I know, it¡¯s not your fault. If I was more like you, I probably would still be alive¡­¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you couldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°If I had stayed on my side of the Forbidden Line then you would never have chased me and been captured.¡±

    ¡®Sol, look at me,¡¯ Ryaa said.

    I moved my hands and looked at him. I flinched when I saw how close his face was to mine. I noticed that his eyes were still blue.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    He smiled gently and rested his hand over mine even though I could not feel it.

    ¡®No more what if¡¯s, okay? Stop worrying about your forbidden line and start worrying about that demon! The Mistress gave you a task didn¡¯t she?¡¯

    ¡°What do you know of my task? Vael is dead because of me! Because I wanted to be her champion and slay Lemuete.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ I saw the whole thing.¡¯

    I glared at him. ¡°Good for you.¡±

    ¡®Look, you need to stop throwing a pity party for yourself every time something bad happens to you that¡¯s out of your control!¡¯ Ryaa shouted. ¡®You may not be the one personally slaying that monster, but it doesn¡¯t mean your purpose is any less important. The gods need you, your people need you and so do mine! If Our friendship means anything to you get off your ass and complete your task.¡¯

    ¡°B-but I¡¯m weak and I lost the spear.¡±

    ¡®No, you didn¡¯t.¡¯ Ryaa pointed to the shadowed corner of the room. I saw the spear resting alongside the broom.

    ¡°Where do I even start looking for the champion?¡± I squeaked. Ryaa rolled his eyes and groaned. He faded and reappeared right behind his sister and pointed to the back of her head.

    ¡®I swear you¡¯re being stupid right now!¡¯ In a blinding flash of light he disappeared from the room.

    His sister and I regarded each other silently before I spoke. ¡°I just realized that you could see your brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that supposed to happen with ghosts?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°The only ones I know of that can speak with spirits are those who serve the Bone God. Your white hair marks you as hers, and if Lord Faxon¡¯s information is to be believed, your gray eyes mark you as a champion.¡±

    Melinde laughed. She held her sides as she bent over her knees trying to breathe between snickers. ¡°Me a demon slayer? Are you sure that¡¯s not my husband?¡±

    Our hair began to glow, their light brightening the gloomy room. The woman gasped in surprise and grabbed her radiant locks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, though I don¡¯t know the criteria the Bone God uses in choosing their champions.¡±

    Melinde¡¯s eyes were wide as she looked at her hair. ¡°I need to sit down. Scoot over,¡± she said. Before I could protest she sat near my feet and continued to stare at her hair until the light faded. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I can return my championship for my regular mortality?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. Look what happened to me,¡± I said waving across my wound back. Did Vael not want to see me? Did his spirit pass on? I began to cry silently. Why did I miss him so much?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I could slay a demon. What even creates a demon?¡±

    ¡°Well, Lemuete¡¯s case he was originally mortal and was possessed by an old god.¡±

    ¡°Which old god?¡±

    ¡°The Silent God; we found a text with his true name. When his name is said everything falls silent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful name.¡± Melinde sighed. ¡°So you really did know my brother¡­ I was hoping that it was a trick, but when I came back from the house I saw him standing beside you watching you sleep. At first I thought someone had snuck passed my son, but when I touched Ryaa¡¯s shoulder my hand went through it.

    ¡°I have never cried so hard in my life, not even when my son was born. Ryaa and I had always been close. It hurt me to leave him behind, but I thought he would be safer. Maybe I was just selfish¡­¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you how we met?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all of it. Thank you.¡±

    I lifted my head off the mattress. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±

    Melinde grabbed my ankle through the sheet and gently shook my leg. ¡°He would have drowned without you saving him. You also defied your lord to return him to our people knowing that it was dangerous. You also taught my brother that Waterfolk aren¡¯t evil. I don¡¯t know if he would ever accept Rolan if he continued his hatred.¡± She squeezed my ankle.

    ¡°You¡¯re very comfortable around me,¡± I said carefully.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    I opened my mouth, but could not think of a good reason why. Isn¡¯t this what I wanted? Landwalkers and Waterfolk speaking together without animosity?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel nervous around you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m the reason your brother is dead!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m the reason your mother is dead.¡±

    I sighed. We could argue over each other¡¯s guilt all day long. Ryaa was right, I needed to stop pitying myself. There was a part of me that wanted her to hate me. Was I being self-centered?

    I clenched my hands. I couldn¡¯t change what I had done, but I could choose a better path. I don¡¯t know if my people would accept since I had killed Vael. I had no reason to stay in Geyser now. I would take my father and leave for the capital once my task was done.

    Would Aur forgive me?

    ¡°Melinde, that spear over there is meant for you. The Mistress wanted you to have it. There¡¯s also a sword, but I think the other champion may have it.¡±

    ¡°So I get a demon-slaying spear. Let me take a look at it.¡± She got up and picked up the spear. A silver light encompassed the weapon and a word formed on the shaft. ¡°¡¯FIX¡¯, that¡¯s an odd name for a weapon. I think god-slayer or demon tooth would be more romantic than ¡®FIX¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who chooses the names.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I can choose a new name for it. It¡¯s mine right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ So does that mean you¡¯ll slay Lemuete?¡±

    Melinde put the spear against the wall and folded her arms. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave my family behind to go off and slay some powerful being. What if I die? What becomes of my son and my husband?¡±

    ¡°Lemuete caused the flood 400 years ago. What¡¯s to stop him from trying again?¡±

    ¡°How do you know he caused the flood?¡±

    ¡°He told me himself.¡±

    Melinde shivered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can defeat such a being. Several countries were destroyed back then!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Bone God needs you!¡±

    Melinde shook her head. ¡°My husband will be home soon. He¡¯ll be eager to meet you.¡± She went to the pot and lifted the lid. A spicy aroma filled the kitchen. Taking a ladle from a hook hanging on the stone fireplace, she dipped it into the pot and brought it to her lips. ¡°Needs more salt.¡±

    ¡°The demon has settled in Naomi as a priest.¡±

    Melinde stirred the pot. ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°How far are we from there?¡±

    ¡°By sea it would take a day to reach the mainland then maybe three or four days on foot. If we take the land bridge east it will add at least two days of continuous travel. The border between Artus and Illuria may be an issue.¡±

    If I was able to convince Melinde to leave now we would reach the city in less than a week. I could not allow myself time to heal from my wound, but would I be capable of traveling in my condition? On my own, no, but if we had a cart or horses, we could make it.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad you¡¯re starting to think un-selfishly,¡¯ a voice said. I looked at my mother as she stood at the head of the cot looking down on me. ¡®Convince Melinde to complete her duties and our Mistress will provide you with transportation.¡¯

    I blinked and she was gone.

    ¡°Rolan, set the table!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    I heard the clatter of dishes coming from beyond the room.

    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I do. It was easy hiding Arno¡¯s nature. Here he¡¯s just a foreigner and his bride. He keeps his and my son¡¯s Grace hidden in case of an emergency. There isn¡¯t as much dislike of Waterfolk here as there is in Illuria.¡±

    ¡°My prince is trying to create peace between Landwalkers and Waterfolk. He wants me to support his treaties after the demon is slain.¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡±

    I heard a door slam and flinched in surprise. ¡°Mel! Mel, I heard you found someone on the beach this morning?¡± a gruff voice said. ¡°Hello Rolan.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the kitchen!¡± Melinde said as she stirred the pot. I heard heavy footsteps and a tall man entered the kitchen. His head was shaved and looked smooth to the touch. His eyes were a deep brown with gold flecks. He regarded me silently. ¡°This is Sol, Dorotea¡¯s daughter,¡± Melinde said without turning around.

    His eyes lit up and he smiled. ¡°How is Dorotea? It¡¯s been years!¡±

    ¡°Honey, she died protecting us.¡±

    His face fell and he banged a fist against the wall. ¡°Damnit¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to take your mother from you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Arno,¡± I said as I sat up carefully. The throbbing in my back increased, but I refused to lay back down.

    He blinked his eyes a few times before rubbing them. ¡°I¡¯m really not seeing thing; your hair is white! Mel! Her hair!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, Arno. I¡¯m not blind.¡±

    ¡°Tempest! I¡¯m sorry¡­ l-let me, let me start again¡­ How are you, Sol?¡±

    ¡°Broken,¡± I said smiling though I felt no joy in it.

    Arno returned my smile half-heartedly and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Welcome to our home. We were able to make a good life here in Artus. They aren¡¯t as hostile toward Waterfolk as Illuria, but we¡¯ve been cautious with our identities.¡±

    ¡°Your son told me that you¡¯re a guard here.¡±

    Arno smiled brightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let my training go to waste. Since I¡¯m naturally stronger than any of the men here, I¡¯ve been more effective in subduing disorderly conduct.¡±

    I chuckled. If I were to join the guards here I would probably be just as effective too.

    Melinde tapped her spoon against the pot. ¡°Okay, no more talking. Arno, carry Miss Sol to the table while I serve the food.¡±

    Arno saluted his wife and gave her a cocky grin. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± he said then lifted me off the cot and carried me out of the kitchen.

    ***

    Vael

    My chest stung as I struggled to breathe. The air felt thick in my as it filled my lungs, but did little to help me catch my breath. Bran pushed me back into my pillows when I tried to rise up from the bed. ¡°We¡­have to¡­ find her¡­¡± I gasped. My eyes stung from unshed tears. There was no way that Sol would attack us willingly. The way that she had frozen after touching that spear had sparked suspicion in me before her eyes glowed with a cold silver light like a distant star. Even her words to me had seemed wrong.

    My hands balled into fists against my will as pain caused my muscles to seize. I wish that I hadn¡¯t left Holly behind in Meridia. His help now would be a blessing. I knew it was unfair of me to compare his subordinate to him, but their difference in skill showed in the way that he had sutured my chest.

    An angry red line ran from the top of my left collar bone down to my right hip. Marino, Holly¡¯s second, had bandaged my chest after sewing me up, but now blood was starting to seep through.

    Bran dabbed at my forehead with a cloth. ¡°I called for more bandages. Marino is working on another potion, stronger this time. It should help you sleep. Your guards are still looking for Eminence Sol,¡± he said.

    I gripped his hand and moved it aside. ¡°Thank¡­ you,¡± I said hoarsely. I bit my lip as my chest throbbed; I had already screamed enough when I had gained consciousness in my hold.

    ¡°My lord, what are you going to do when you find your wife?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know. A part of me was worried that she was dead and small part of me felt relieved. I felt horrible, but I feared my wife. What was to prevent her from becoming possessed once more? It would be better if she lost her powers all together and we could live peacefully. What if she returned with her powers intact? Could I welcome her back easily?

    I didn¡¯t want to give up on her. Why did I keep losing her? Every time it seemed that I had her, some outside force would split us apart. How could I rest easily when she was in danger?

    ¡°How¡­is construction?¡± I gasped. I needed to concentrate on something other than my pain.

    ¡°The masons are still surveying the damage. The storm caused a few sections of the roof to collapse on the upper floors. We¡¯ve moved most of the hold to the lower levels. It looks like your moss garden was also affected by the storm.¡±

    ¡°Do we have the money for repairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now, but not if we keep losing the farms. Without them we¡¯ll have to import more resources from your neighbors.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­ Contact Gidean, ask if he can send¡­ supplies.¡±

    ¡°Understood, but Lord you need to rest. If we lose you North Hold will fall to Lady Ai.¡±

    ¡°No, it will go to my wife,¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Lord Aur is your son and we don¡¯t even know if Eminence Sol is still alive."

    I shook my head. "Sol... would... act as regent... until Aur... is old... enough to rule; Ai... will not."

    Bran sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. I wondered how much stress he was under when dealing with me. Since I had become lord after my father''s death, Bran had always loyally supported me, even when my actions were questionable. If it wasn''t for him I don''t know if our hold would have survived these last eleven years. An idea came to me.

    "If we don''t... find Sol, then you... will be regent... until Aur is old enough to rule." Bran''s jaw dropped and I smiled. It was nice to catch him off guard. "Well?"

    His eyebrows raised. "You''re serious..."

    "Should... I not... be?"

    Bran''s lips pressed into a thin line while he shook his head. "I see no reason for you to joke about such things,¡± he said and paused. ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± He resumed mopping my brow. At that moment Marino was ushered into my room by a guard. They bowed to me.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve brought a stronger potion. This one will make you drowsy.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied. He came around the side of my bed.

    ¡°My Lord, Eminence Lasaro has requested to speak with you,¡± my guard said when I looked at him. ¡°He¡¯s outside your door.

    I clenched my jaw. I had thought Lord Faxon was keeping him entertained.

    ¡°I will¡­see him¡­ when Marino¡­ is done,¡± I rasped.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, is it wise to keep him waiting?¡±

    I glared at Bran icily. ¡°I am¡­wounded¡­and restricted¡­ to my¡­ bed. He¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Bran said.

    He helped Marino sit me up and remove the bandages. A brown salve was smoothed over my wound. I sighed in relief as the pain was numbed.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, here is the potion. It should take half an hour to take effect,¡± Marino said as he helped me into a loose robe. ¡°You need to take it once every six hours. It will make you extremely drowsy at first, but it should help with your pain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. Bran propped more pillows behind my back before dabbing at my face once more to remove the sweat. He placed my fan within reach of my right hand while Marino poured a brown liquid into a glass.

    I grimaced when the medicine covered my tongue. The bitterness lingered in my mouth even after I drank a glass of water. ¡°Go get him,¡± I whispered to Bran. He bowed then left my side. I let my mask form on my face as Bran ushered the Eminence into my temporary bed chamber.

    He was a taller than me, standing at six foot three. His white hair was in a warrior¡¯s braid giving him a fierce look. His gray eyes showed little emotion when he looked at me. I sat up to bow to him when he waved his hand. ¡°There is no need to bow to me; you¡¯re injured,¡± he said a soft voice. ¡°I wanted to see how you were doing after I saved you.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ after you¡­ attacked¡­ my wife?¡±

    Lasaro¡¯s head tilted to the side. ¡°I apologize for my conduct.¡±

    ¡°Apologize? She¡­ is missing!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Artus. The Mistress said the storm carried her there.¡±

    ¡°So far?¡± I closed my eyes. Artus wasn¡¯t as hostile as Illuria, but that didn¡¯t make it safer. The small nation marked the border between North and East Hold. Where she landed would determine if I sent North Hold warriors or requested assistance from my cousin. ¡°Is she alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    No thanks to you, I thought as I struggled to keep my anger from my face.

    Lasaro seemed to listen to something then his eyes softened as his attention returned to me. ¡°Lord Cadfael, I know that you are angry with me for attacking your wife. If there was any other way I would have tried it. What can I do to show my sincerity?¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ that you¡¯re¡­ m-meant to¡­ slay the demon. Bring her¡­home¡­alive.¡±

    Lasaro smiled and nodded. ¡°As the Bone God wills it,¡± he said.

    I knew that I couldn¡¯t get a more definitive response from him. Sol was alive, and if I was in better health I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go after her. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, I just wanted to let you know that I tolerated your disrespect towards me today only because of the conditions under which we met. In the future I expect you to show more composure,¡± Lasaro said to me. I bowed my head.

    ¡°I apologize, Eminence.¡±

    ¡°I wish you a swift recovery. Good day.¡±

    After Lasaro left the room I looked at Marino. My eyelids were already feeling heavy and I fought back a yawn. ¡°Marino, I want to¡­ remind you¡­ that¡­ what you heard¡­ is confidential.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± the doctor said as he bowed to me.

    I waved my hand at him. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Bran adjusted my pillows and gave me a second glass of water to drink.

    ¡°Lord Cadfael, was it wise to challenge the most powerful man in the princedom?¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°It¡­wasn¡¯t a¡­ challenge.¡±

    ¡°I think some of Sol¡¯s bad behavior has rubbed off on you.¡± I handed the glass back to Bran after only taking a few sips.

    ¡°Hopefully¡­ she gained¡­ some of my¡­ good behavior.¡±

    My eyelids felt heavier as I allowed my body to relax. Would I see my wife again? Did she find someone to care for her wounds? Was she still favored by the Bone God?

    I clenched my teeth in frustration. I could only wait to see what would become of us.

 Chapter Thirty One

    ¡°You¡¯re making a quicker recovery than I expected,¡± the middle-aged man said as his fingers trailed down my bare back. ¡°The stiches are holding, but do not recommend any strenuous work or travel anytime soon. You should be grateful that your spine wasn¡¯t severed, but I don¡¯t think you will have feeling around the scarring.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for seeing us,¡± Melinde said.

    ¡°Anything for a friend,¡± he replied. ¡°Just bandage he up again like I taught you. Get some rest, Miss Sol.¡±

    I nodded mutely. The doctor had given me some tablets for the pain, but they only took the edge off. I had gotten little sleep in the four days that I had been in Locksin. Each day passed like an eternity as I lay in Melinde¡¯s cot writhing and sweating from the pain of my wounds. I had developed a fever that was resistant to Melinde¡¯s home remedies so she had sent Rolan to retrieve the village doctor. The boy now sat in the corner with his head resting on his arms while drool pooled on his forearm.

    Melinde broke my line of sight as she placed another wet cloth on my burning forehead. Her eyes darted from the doctor, to me and then to my mother and Ryaa who floated silently near the head of the cot. I doubted that healers could see spirits, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they could.

    ¡°If her fever doesn¡¯t break by morning I¡¯ll come by again.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Melinde said nodding. She watched the doctor put on a light coat and collect his bag. He nodded to her and left. Melinde¡¯s attention turned back to me. ¡°Do you need something to drink?¡± she asked me.

    ¡°No,¡± I croaked. I just wanted to be in the sea. I hadn¡¯t felt the water on my skin since I had been found on the beach. The urge to return to it was so strong that I had even hallucinated that the room had flooded.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± Melinde asked the spirits. Ryaa shrugged.

    ¡®Our people usually stay submerged in caves when we have strong fevers. If you have a tub you can fill it with cool water and keep her under,¡¯ my mother said. ''The Grace we wear gives us resiliency when in the water.''

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the neighbors would react to that, besides the ointment that Doctor Leon gave us would wash off.¡±

    It was my mother¡¯s turn to shrug.

    ¡°Why not take me down to the sea?¡± I said softly.

    ¡°In the middle of the night? I can¡¯t see in the dark like Waterfolk.¡± Melinde shook her head.

    ¡®The moon is out and we can be look outs,¡± Ryaa said. ¡®Taking her won¡¯t hurt.¡¯

    Melinde¡¯s eyes moved between us before she sighed. ¡°Okay, let me put my son to bed first.¡± She gathered the boy in her arms and carried him out of the room.

    I rubbed my jaw; it had begun to ache when I had clenched it during Doctor Leon¡¯s exam. He had been gentle, but his fingers had caused pain disproportional to the slight pressure that he had applied. It had taken everything in my power not to curse out loud. I knew that Waterfolk curses were unique to our people.

    I struggled to put on my Grace while laying on my belly, when Melinde came back. When she saw what I was doing she pushed me into a sitting position and dressed me. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to ask for help,¡± she said while I looked sheepishly at the fireplace. She crouched in front of me with her back toward me and the spear resting on the floor. ¡°Climb on my back.¡±

    Melinde carried me through the hush of the village. The only sound I could hear were her boots on the gravel path that ran behind the houses. Grass grew all around the buildings that rested on slightly elevated earth. Picket fences marked the boundaries between properties and on each gate a lantern had been lit and hung to illuminate the path.

    As the wind blew I heard the clatter of metal, wood, and glass trinkets that had been hung below the lanterns. ¡°What are those?¡± I asked using the spear to point to the nearest lantern.

    ¡°Those are wind chimes. They¡¯re supposed to chase away evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°Do they work?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you showed up after all.¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize my face could get any hotter. I chuckled.

    ¡°The medicine must be working if you¡¯re able to laugh.¡±

    ¡°I just need this fever to go down and I¡¯ll be alright¡­ May I ask you a question?¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to slay Lemuete?¡± I felt her body tense under me. I feared she wouldn¡¯t answer me as the silence formed a rift between us. I listened to the even fall of her feet on the gravel and rested my cheek on her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a champion,¡± she said softly. If it wasn¡¯t for my superior hearing I probably would not have heard her. ¡°As a champion can I take care of my family? What of Locksin? The women here look to me as a leader, I can¡¯t leave them behind to throw my life away for some far away threat.¡±

    ¡°What if that threat grew? What if it comes here?¡±

    ¡°Can it? It¡¯s been 400 years since the calamity, this demon has had more than enough time to amass power. Shouldn''t we have seen destruction by now?¡±

    ¡®Our Mistress has been containing the spread of his evil, but it is growing difficult. Without her handmaidens and champions, there would be little she could do on the mortal plane without causing a greater calamity,¡¯ my mother said.

    ¡°Greater than a flood?¡± Melinde said.

    ¡®Can you imagine what it would mean to have Death walk the earth?¡¯

    I felt a chill go down my spine as I imagined a blackened waste and gray waters.

    ¡°If I was a champion, I would slay the demon myself, but I¡¯m not. The Mistress chose you,¡± I said. ¡°Would you really give up a chance to protect our peoples?¡±

    Melinde shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have a child of your own; you wouldn¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t leave my son; the thought terrifies me. It terrifies me to think that a little part of me will be left alone in this world if I die. I can¡¯t leave him behind. Please don¡¯t ask me to.¡±

    She was right, I didn¡¯t understand her fear. I did not have children and never would. Aur was the closest that I had to a child, but I did not feel the same attachment that a mother would have. I worried about his safety and moods, but I never felt loathe to leave him behind. Why should I bring into the world someone that would have that control over me?

    Vael was the only weakness that I was willing to have, and now he was dead.

    The sound of the waves grew louder as the path turned to dirt. A lone house marked the transition point. Its roof was sunken in and the shutters hung crookedly with missing slats. The fence had fallen long ago leaving random posts that had been stripped of paint.

    The grass now rose past our hips and brushed my bare feet as the path narrowed. If I didn¡¯t have my fever I probably would have enjoyed the tickling sensation.

    We crested a knoll and looked down on the Sparkling Sea. Ribbons of sparkling light intermingled with the waves and left scattered sparks across the dark sands. The moon was waxing gibbous and the clouds floated past it lazily. At that moment, I wished that I could fly to the moon, maybe it was better there. I wondered if the lady of the moon would welcome me in her marbled halls.

    I must have dozed off because the next thing I knew I was laying on the ground with Melinde leaning over me. The back of my head throbbed with a dulling aching pain and my back was on fire. I sucked in a scream and let it out in stuttered gasps. Bile rose in my throat.

    Melinde rolled me on my side. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she said over and over.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You fell! Can you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    ¡°How many fingers do I have up?¡±

    I looked. ¡°Three?¡±

    ¡®What in the world was that?¡¯ Ryaa said. ¡®If you¡¯re trying to crack her head like a nut you¡¯re succeeding!¡¯

    ¡°Not now, Ryaa!¡± Melinde growled.

    ¡®We have company!¡¯

    ¡°What?¡± Melinde¡¯s head whipped around. I could hear the fall of footsteps, but the grass blocked my view of the figure drawing near us. Melinde grabbed the spear and pointed its blade toward the source of the sound. ¡°Who goes!¡± she called out.

    ¡°I am Lasaro, Illustrious of Nadir, Eminence of the Geta house. You must be Melinde Kane.¡±

    Lasaro? Why was the Illustrious of Nadir here? Was this some trick? I was about to rise when my mother lifted her hand and motioned for me to still.

    She and Ryaa moved in front of us.

    ¡®Can you prove that you¡¯re Lasaro?¡¯ Ryaa said crossing his arms.

    ¡°Is this proof?¡± the man said. Ryaa nodded and moved to the side. That was when I saw the Illustrious of Nadir for the first time. His white hair was in a warrior¡¯s braid that was left to fall down his back. I couldn¡¯t see the color of his eyes as they were hidden by shadow. I imagined that they were gray as Lord Faxon had reported to us. In his left hand he held a sword aloft. The weapon glowed in his hand with a soft light.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I could feel the power radiating from his body. I found it hard to look away from him; his presence seemed magnetizing. My skin prickled as the hairs on my body rose in anticipation. I felt ready to flee at any tell of danger.

    ¡°Eminence!¡± Neara knelt beside me on the path and hugged my neck. I grunted in pain.

    ¡°Child, be careful, she¡¯s injured,¡± Melinde said. She was looking between Lasaro, Neara, and myself. "White hair," she whispered.

    "Neara, why are you here? Why aren''t you in Geyser?" I glanced at her face and arms, checking for any injuries.

    "Eminence Lasaro brought me here because the Mistress said to."

    Lasaro kneeled beside me and took my hand in his. "It''s an honor to meet you under better circumstances, Eminence. Your husband is worried about you."

    I sucked in my breath. Vael was alive, and what did he mean by better circumstances? My vision blurred and I covered my eyes. How was he alive? I didn''t kill him?

    "How is he?" I whispered.

    "He was in very bad condition when I left; he could hardly speak. If I hadn''t stopped you, he would be dead," Lasaro replied.

    I looked at him through my fingers. "Stopped me?"

    "I apologize, I''m the one who struck you down."

    A moan escaped my lips as I began to cry. I was so foolish to try and throw my life away. What would Vael think of me if he knew? I was fortunate that Lasaro had stopped me. Why had I given up? Why did I wrap my whole existence around his?

    I hated myself. I hated this body, and I hated my actions. I was a monster in human clothing. Would Vael divorce me? Would he lock me away for attempted murder? Cia''s death would be enough probable cause to put me in a cell.

    I wanted to be with Vael, but maybe...maybe I was not meant to be.

    I felt a cloth pressed against my hands. I opened my eyes to see Lasaro offering me a handkerchief. I took it and wiped my eyes. Already I could feel my eyes swelling as I dabbed them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re apologizing to me,¡± I said. ¡°I deserved to be cut down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m apologizing because of the nature of my sword. When I separated the Bone God from your body I also separated your soul. I had to strike you a second time to reattach it; such is the nature of Cleave.¡±

    ¡°You, you killed me?¡± I could hear the shakiness of my voice as my body felt chilled. I wasn¡¯t a ghost. Leon, Arno and Rolan could see me. How was I still alive? Was I alive?

    I felt my head lift off the ground as something cold and soft pushed it up and cradled it. I looked up in surprise to see the Bone God leaning over me as my head rested in her lap. She looked like a dimmed star in the darkness; solidified white light.

    Her pale lips turned up into a small smile as I trembled in fear.

    ¡®Hello my wayward, Sol,¡± she said in a musical voice. ¡®Do you still desire to be in my halls?¡¯

    ¡°N-no, Mistress,¡± I stuttered. I felt my chest tighten as I began to hyperventilate. If I said the wrong thing would she kill me? Would she kill Vael?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect my Lasaro to act out against me for the sake of a stranger. My daughter must favor your husband. Don¡¯t worry, I have no plans to shorten his life again, though if either of you ever defy me again, your afterlife will be less than merciful.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Lasaro said while bowing.

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I echoed. The Bone God stroked my hair gently.

    ¡®I¡¯m happy to have my champions together. It has taken much maneuvering to pair your with your personal weapons. Each was made from a strand of my hair and imbued with my essence.

    ¡®Sol, as with your mother before you, you will carry out my will on this earth. You and Neara are two of my handmaidens. It¡¯s your duty to serve me, aid my champions, and protect the people.¡¯ Her head lifted and she looked at Melinde and Lasaro. ¡®Lasaro, Melinde, Lemuete has risen. By your hands and my wrath you shall slay his wickedness. Destroy this abomination!¡¯

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Lasaro said. Melinde bowed her head. She was trembling. Her knuckles mottled as she gripped her skirt tightly. She shook her head.

    ¡°I c-can¡¯t! I was not m-meant to be a champion!¡± she choked out between sobs.

    ¡®You must!¡¯ The Bone God pressed her right index finger against Melinde¡¯s forehead. The mortal woman shuddered and the color drained from her face. ¡®Now do you understand your purpose?¡¯

    ¡°But¡­my son?¡±

    ¡®He shall remain here, safe with your husband. If you so wish, Neara can remain here with your child.¡¯

    ¡°How will leaving a child here give me peace of mind about leaving my son?¡±Melinde was now glaring at the god who seemed unperturbed by the hostility.

    ¡®Do you doubt my power? Everything that is,ends.One day I shall absorb all and then my eyes shall close for the last time ending all of existence. For this reason I am confined to my halls, only sendingout a small portion of my spirit.¡¯

    Neara stood up and bowed to Melinde. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am very strong. If any threat comes I will become a giant and crush them,¡± the little girl said. Her hair began to glow.

    Melinde rubbed her eyes and then hugged her. ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡®Then it¡¯s settled. Neara will be your personal helper. Sol will work with Lasaro.¡¯

    I blinked and found my head laying on the ground once more. I had not realized that my pain had been lessened by the god¡¯s presence until she was gone. All the pain came back at once. I clenched my teeth and hissed.

    ¡°Was that a hallucination?¡± Melinde asked.

    ¡°No, the Mistress comes and goes as she pleases,¡± Lasaro said. ¡°Why were you out here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°We were on our way to the sea to break Sol¡¯s fever.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Eminence Sol, would you allow me to carry you the rest of the way there?¡±

    I froze. I didn¡¯t want him to touch me anymore than he had. I understood that he had attacked me to save Vael and our guards, but what was to stop him from attacking me a second time if he saw me as a threat?

    ¡°No thank you,¡± I said as calmly as I could. I wished I wasn¡¯t in so much pain so that I could stand up and run away. I wished that my vision did not blur so that I could see clearly.

    Ryaa moved to my head and glared down at Lasaro. ¡®Leave her alone. She¡¯s only in this state because you attacked her.¡¯

    ¡°Would you rather that she had killed her husband?¡±

    Ryaa snorted. I found the sound odd since he no longer had lungs or a corporeal nose. ¡®You never allowed her the chance to talk things out with the Mistress.¡¯

    ¡°I see now. You¡¯re in love with her.¡±

    ¡®We are friends,¡¯ Ryaa growled. ¡®I have a girlfriend.¡¯

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you haunting her?¡±

    ¡®Because she doesn¡¯t need me. Claire has always been independent, besides she can¡¯t even see me.¡¯

    I closed my eyes. It was my fault Ryaa was dead. I couldn''t bring him back to life and I had no way to say that I was sorry. He should have left me in that cell, then I wouldn''t have hurt Vael or killed Cia.

    I bit my lip. Why was I pushing the blame onto him? Was there a part of me that didn''t want to feel guilty? I couldn''t take back what had been done, but I could work towards a better future. I needed to stop thinking of just myself; there were others hurting just as I was.

    Claire and Melinde had lost Ryaa too, Neara had lost her parents, and it was possible that Lasaro had lost someone as well.

    I needed to be stronger. For them, for me, for our people. This should never have been about my selfish need to be a warrior like my mother, this should have been about the protection of all.

    There was a flash of light and I opened my eyes to see the Mistress standing over me with Melinde''s spear in her right hand. The metal spear head rested in the valley between my breasts. ''I''m glad that you''re finally learning, Sol Manolo. Each of you was chosen by the love you hold in your hearts and the unwavering courage to cross the Forbidden Line. Each of you was willing to see that Waterfolk and Landwalkers are only human.''

    The Mistress applied pressure to the spear head until it dug into my skin. I felt a sharp pain, but remained still as the tip buried into my sternum. There was a second flash of light and the heaviness that I had felt in my limbs lifted. The burning sensation of my back faded away to nothing and my breath became lighter. The god smiled at me and returned the spear to Melinde who sat looking dumbstruck.

    ¡®Don¡¯t make me regret giving you a second chance,¡¯ she said and between blinks she disappeared.

    I stood up unassisted. ¡°What happened?¡± Melinde said as she rose to her feet right after me. She turned me around and pulled down the collar of my Grace to expose my back. ¡°You¡¯re healed! All I see are two scars.¡± I pulled aside my Grace in the front and looked at the spot where the spear had pierced my skin. There was now a small scar made of two lines that crossed together at an angle.

    Was this to be a reminder for my actions?

    ¡°Eminence Lasaro, how did you and Neara reach Locksin?¡± I asked as I fixed my clothing.

    ¡°We swam, though that won¡¯t be an option for Melinde,¡± he replied softly. I turned to face him. ¡°We would draw attention if we traveled by land. Three people with white hair and weapons? The warriors of this land would be wary of us.¡±

    ¡°We can still swim, I know of a way,¡± I said.

    ¡°Ok, what are you up to?¡± Melinde said. ¡°You were just healed and now you¡¯re planning on rushing into danger? Why don¡¯t we go back to my house, besides we need to take Neara there anyway.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Lasaro said.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I replied. I took Neara by the hand while Melinde led the way back to her house. I looked down at the girl. Her hand seemed so small and frail in mine. I was reminded of how small Aur¡¯s was. Why did someone choose to create someone so fragile. I shook my head. This girl was not as fragile as others. She had a powerful god to protect her. I had seen her crush cannons with these same small hands. Children could grow up to be strong; hadn¡¯t Neoma and Arlen?

    ¡°How are you, Neara?¡± I asked softly.

    She looked up at me with a bland expression. I felt my heart break inside. Children should smile, and giggle, and race everywhere they went. They shouldn¡¯t be quiet or have an emotionless face. Lemuete had robbed her of her innocence, but the Mistress had given her strength. I was no better than demon for I had asked this child to help me tear apart a Landwalker ship.

    Melinde¡¯s choice to keep her here in Locksin was wise. Maybe this was why the Bone God chose the child to act as the woman¡¯s helper.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± the girl said and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Are you still going to find my parents if I stay here?¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°I made a promise.¡± The girl nodded as well and turned her head forward. I sighed.

    ¡°Eminence, you never told us how you planned to assist Melinde in swimming,¡± Lasaro said. He was walkingin slightly behind me and Neara.

    ¡°When I escaped from the Landwalkers with Ryaa, I had given him my Grace to wear. We then jumped off a cliff and landed in the sea. I prayed and the Gentle God, or maybe it was the Bone God who answered¡­¡± I said. I tapped my lips with my index finger. While it had made sense at the time that the Gentle God had blessed Ryaa, maybe it was the Bone God who had blessed him instead. Afterall I was her handmaiden. ¡°Either way, he was blessed and turned into Waterfolk and I was gifted a new Grace which I am wearing now.¡±

    ¡®It was weird waking up under water and realizing that I wasn¡¯t drowning,¡¯ Ryaa said as he floated to the left of Lasaro. ¡®I wish that I could have had the chance to try out the tail.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would have looked ridiculous,¡± Melinde said. Ryaa made a hand gesture which I assumed was rude.

    ¡°So, you think the same thing could happen again if we give a Grace to Melinde?¡± Lasaro replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ I don¡¯t know. It may have been a random blessing or it may not work a second time with my new Grace.¡±

    ¡°Then let me attempt to give her a tail.¡±

    ¡®Are you sure that¡¯s wise, Eminence? You are a champion!¡¯ my mother, who had been silent most of this time, said angrily.

    ¡°What other choice do we have, Mama? It will take longer to go by land, not to mention it would draw attention to us, like Lasaro said.¡± I sighed. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt us to try.¡±

    ¡®If wishes became fishes¡­¡±

    ¡°We would all drown; I know. We still need to try.¡±

    We walked the rest of the way in silence. When we filed into the kitchen we were greeted by a half dressed Arno gripping a candle and a mace. ¡°Mel, there you are!¡± he said in a piqued voice. ¡°I thought someone carried you off!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous; I carried her off,¡± Melinde said pointing to me. I rolled my eyes before I could stop myself. Arno sighed and shook his head. Melinde broached the distance between her and her husband. She wrapped her arms around his waist and nibbled his chin. ¡°You know you¡¯re the only man that I would allow to carry me off?¡± Her grip tightened and she stunned us all by lifting her husband off his feet before setting him down gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that honey,¡± she said in a smug voice.

    ¡°A-a¡­¡± Arno sputtered and dropped his mace. Melinde picked it up and tucked it into his waistband. ¡°A¡­ sorry¡­ Please introduce me to your new guests?¡±

    His wife smiled and gestured to Lasaro. ¡°This is Eminence Lasaro of Nadir, and this is Neara. The girl will be staying with you and Rolan.¡±

    Arno bowed deeply. ¡°Eminence, it is an honor to have you in our home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Lasaro said. ¡°We came here in search of your wife and Eminence Sol. Our Mistress as an important mission for us.¡±

    Arno looked at his wife. ¡°Did you agree to be a champion?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said in a soft voice.

    ¡°What about us? What will I tell Rolan if something happens to you?¡±

    Melinde scowled. ¡°The same thing I would tell him if something happened to you; they fought with honor!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you will! I can¡¯t fight to protect us if I have to look over my shoulder worrying about you.¡± Melinde slammed the butt of her spear against the wood floor causing her husband to flinch. His eyes glistened as he cupped her chin with his free hand.

    ¡°I should have trained you to protect yourself. Now it¡¯s too late¡­¡± Melinde hooked her arm around his.

    ¡°Excuse us,¡± she said and led him out of the room.

 Chapter Thirty Two

    Melinde

    The Beloved God knew I loved Arno, but sometimes I wished that I had married a smarter man. I understood that I had no training as a warrior, but, after hearing the feats of Sol, I was certain that the Mistress would grant me the same strength. He came from a society with female warriors, so why did he feel the need to coddle me? After all our years together, why had not taught me anything?

    There was no way he could have known that I would be called upon by a god, but the fact that our love was forbidden should have been enough motivation. Maybe I should have pushed to be trained instead of relying on his strength and knowledge. Maybe I would then be prepared for my looming confrontation.

    I felt a chill go down my spine. I was scared.

    Why did the Mistress choose me instead of a trained warrior? I was certain that there were enough people brave enough to cross the Forbidden Line and that many had love for their families. I was a poor choice. Sol had more training than I did; she should have been a champion. I never would understand gods. Basically what the Mistress had done was give me a big pointy stick and said kill the bad demon.

    Was it really difficult to stick around for a few minutes and give actual instructions on how to kill the demon?

    I looked at ¡°Fix¡± in my hands. The spear could heal wounds, but not perfectly. What use was such a tool on the battlefield? I would heal the enemy as soon as they were stabbed, as for allies, I¡¯m not sure anyone wounded would willingly be stabbed.

    I sighed and turned my attention to my husband. He was watching me quietly while leaning against our bedroom door.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± he asked as soon as realized my attention had returned to him.

    I chewed on my bottom lip for a while as words escaped me. ¡°The Mistress has told me to slay a demon.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a god and not some prankster or evil spirit? I don¡¯t want my wife chasing after some fantasy.¡±

    I felt my cheeks heat as tears welled in my eyes. I was scared that this was all a lie, but I was too afraid to walk away on the chance that this was real. If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of Waterfolk I would be questioning my circumstances even more. Our gods liked to leave signs of their divine presence, for Waterfolk it was their Grace. For me, it was the change in my hair and eyes. I even seemed to have grown slightly taller and my strength was now on a level to rival, if not surpass, my husband¡¯s. Why would an evil spirit go through so much trouble to trick me?

    ¡°Can you have a little faith in my decisions? I¡¯m not some fool child anymore, willing to run away just because someone tells me too!¡±

    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re not being fair!¡±

    ¡°I ran away for you! I destroyed the life I had and abandoned my family for you! Rolan could have grown up with my family and I could have hidden his Grace, just like we do now!¡± I glared at him while gripping ¡°Fix¡± for support. I could see the surprise on his face darken into a scowl. His lips curled back revealing more of his teeth as he spoke.

    ¡°Stay in a place where everyone knew us? It wouldn¡¯t take them very long to figure out that Rolan was a half-breed as soon as he had his first bath!¡± Arno¡¯s fist hit the door. ¡°I left my family behind as well! I abandoned my people to live among Landwalkers because I knew it would be safer for us. If you really didn¡¯t want to leave, why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I love you! You don¡¯t trust me at all; do you? Look!¡± Before he could stop me I gripped the spear just under its tapered blade then ran the sharp edge against the palm of my left hand. Arno jumped and ripped the spear from my hand and threw it on the floor before grabbing my hand. It hit the floor with a loud clatter that made me flinch. He stared dumbfounded when he saw that my skin was unbroken.

    ¡°Tempest and waves, don¡¯t scare me like that woman!¡±

    ¡°The Mistress gave this spear to me. I¡¯m meant to use it against the demon.¡±

    ¡°How are you supposed to use a harmless spear against a demon?¡±

    ¡°It would be insane to give me a weapon that wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    Arno sighed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, but,¡± he said holding up his finger to stop me, ¡°a spirit wouldn¡¯t go through this much trouble to trick you¡­ Are you sure that you want to go slay a demon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m more afraid of facing a god¡¯s wrath if I refuse. Look at what happened to Sol.¡± I rested my head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. I was tired of our fights. I wanted to get away for a while, but I didn¡¯t want to abandon our son. I was hesitant to return to Naomi. Who knew how many people would recognize me and know that I had run off with a Watefolk warrior? Six years was a long enough time for such a story to spread there.

    Would my aunt and uncle allow me in their home? Would my friends speak to me? All of that seemed trivial when compared to the demon threat.

    Arno wrapped his arms around me and rested his chin on my head. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m sending you to slaughter. I have no faith in a god of death.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my chances of survival rise with the Mistress on my side?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Yes and no. They might be using you as a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Can you say that my life is really my own? The gods created us and gave us sentience. When we sleep our souls are cradled in their halls. If it wasn¡¯t for the Gentle God your people would be dead. What I¡¯m saying is: does it matter if I¡¯m sacrificed?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you miss Rolan and me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll miss you. How could you ask me that? If I could take you both with me I would. If I could stay here I would.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ that¡¯s all I needed to hear¡­¡± he said then picked me up in his arms and tossed me on the bed. I squealed as I hit the mattress with him following me. His lips found my neck and I sucked in a gasp as his hands gripped my waist. ¡°I love you, Melinde.¡±

    His breath tickled my neck like a warm summer breeze.

    ¡°I love you, Arno.¡±

    ¡°Promise that you¡¯ll come back?¡±

    ¡°I-I promise.¡± Even if I was only a spirit.

    I tried to hide my flushed cheeks when we returned to the kitchen. Sol looked exhausted as she sat hunched over her knees. Lasaro was standing by the banked fireplace with Neara clinging to his right sleeve. He had been speaking to her when I passed through the doorway. She looked tiny next to his looming frame. How could she protect my husband and child? What strength would she be granted for this task? How much faith could I place in her and the gods?

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said carefully. All eyes turned to me, including those of Dorotea and Ryaa. I was suddenly glad that the two hadn¡¯t followed Arno and me into our room. I cleared my throat and looked back at Neara and Lasaro.¡±

    ¡°My husband is preparing some bedrolls for you both. I hope you don¡¯t mind sleeping here in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°That will be fine, Lady Melinde,¡± Lasaro said and bowed toward me. I felt my face heat. I wasn¡¯t used to being addressed so formally. I tried to curtesy for him the way I heard described by friends. I lifted my skirt slightly and bended both my knees. All the Waterfolk looked at me strangely and I wondered if I should have bowed instead.

    ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± I said as I heard Arno walk down the short hall. He dropped the wooden trunk he was carrying on the floor. I frowned at him when it landed with a thud that shook the floor boards. I knew Rolan could sleep through such noise, but my floors would be scratched.

    ¡°Sorry, Honey,¡± he said sheepishly and ran his hand through his black hair. I rolled my eyes. What was I going to do with him?

    Sol crouched in front of the trunk and tipped back its lid to reveal the sheepskin bed rolls and woolen blankets. She pulled out two rolls and two cream colored blankets. ¡°Neara, Sweetheart, you can sleep on the cot,¡± she said in a flat voice.

    ¡°No thank you, Eminence, I¡¯ll be fine on the floor.¡±

    ¡°It will be better for you to sleep on something soft.¡±

    The little girl looked up at Lasaro expectantly.

    ¡°Neara has fewer nightmares when she sleeps near me,¡± Lasaro said. Sol¡¯s eyes darkened and she looked back at the bedroll.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± She unrolled the bedrolls and arranged the blankets on them before sitting on the cot. I bit my lip. Was this going to be a bad idea keeping them all in the same room?

    ¡°Sol, would you rather sleep in Rolan¡¯s room? You can take one of the bedrolls with you.¡±

    I saw her face relax slightly. I moved forward and bent to pick up the nearest bedroll. Neara was watching Sol with wide eyes like a mouse cornered by a cat. She stood stiffly, her hands wringing Lasaro¡¯s sleeve. I pushed the bedding into my husband¡¯s hands then went to the shelf above my prepping table. I pulled the square lid off of an earthenware jar with a soft pop before reaching inside and pulling out two cookies.

    I approached the girl and kneeled in front of her. ¡°Would you like these cookies?¡± Her eyes focused on the treats and she reached out hesitantly.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­please,¡± she whispered.

    I smiled gently and handed them to her. The first cookie became a pile of crumbs in a few seconds. ¡°We also have some bread and jam if you¡¯re really hungry.¡± I showed them the food and left some plates on the table.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lasaro said. I grabbed the bedding then went to the cot and pulled Sol to her feet before looping my arm around hers. I felt my heart beat faster as I touched her. I still felt awkward around her. I expected her to show some sort of hostility toward me and the role I had in her mother¡¯s death. How was I supposed to make up for her loss?

    I had already accepted that I would never see my family again, so the realization that Ryaa had died in my absence seemed like a confirmation of my loss. I felt guilty for leaving my family behind and now I had three people under my roof that I had to face. The brother that I had abandoned, the woman that had sacrificed her life for me, and the daughter that I had left motherless.

    In a way, Ryaa had repaid my debt to Dorotea and Sol in a way that I had been unable to. It was horrible that he had to be the sacrifice. I hoped that the Sol and I would grow closer over our losses. Maybe it was wishful thinking. Maybe it was an urge to please everyone. I hated to see people hurting and not being able to help.

    I could sense the tension between Lasaro, Sol, and Neara. Was Sol¡¯s dark look because of the violent history between them? Did Neara feel like Sol abandoned her? Would it be best for the girl to come with us instead?

    I slowly pushed Rolan¡¯s door open and stepped over the squeaking board in front of his door. Sol followed my action and came to stand beside me silently. I laid the bedding on the floor and arranged the blanket.

    ¡°Do you want to talk?¡± I asked as I patted the roll until it was smooth.

    "I can''t believe that I have to sleep under the same roof as the man who claimed to have...k-killed me!" Sol said in a harsh voice. "I just want to claw his face off. And when I think about doing it I just want to claw off my own skin!"

    I stiffened when I heard her aggressive words. I hadn''t realized that she was in such dark turmoil. I placed my hands on her shoulders and shook her gently. "You''re going to drive yourself insane thinking like that. I think you need to talk to him about it instead of thinking about assaulting him."

    Sol brushed my hands away and turned her glare on me. "I don''t want to hear it! I know what you''re going to say. It''s my fault; I know! I shouldn''t have challenged the Bone God! I should have just kept my mouth shut and obeyed like a good mortal then I wouldn¡¯t be worrying about whether or not I killed my husband. I wouldn¡¯t be worrying that he hates me or his sonwill hate me!

    ¡°How can I go home? And Lasaro¡­ He acts as if it¡¯s just a trivial matter to sever one¡¯s soul from their body and reattach it. I should be dead! He should have let me die!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Why, because that would make it easier for you? You¡¯d rather run away from your problems instead of facing them! You¡¯re pushing your blame onto Lasaro who saved not only your life, but your husband¡¯s as well.

    ¡°You are not a victim! Your husband is hurt and all you can think about is how bad you feel! You need to apologize to Lasaro and then you need to apologize to your husband.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Sol looked stricken as she stared at me with wide eyes. I could see the tears glistening in them from the dim hallway light. She covered her face with her hands and began to shake from her quieted sobs. I wrapped my arms around her and held her.

    I hummed and rocked her side to side just as I would for Rolan. I was now starting to see why the Mistress had not chosen Sol to be her champion. Who would choose a person that acted on their emotions instead of their knowledge? If Sol had been given a divine weapon, she probably would not hesitate to use it against someone she deemed a foe.

    She pulled back from my embrace and wiped her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I feel so frustrated. I want to see Vael¡­ I want to apologize, but I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t accept me.¡±

    ¡°Hush¡­ You can¡¯t control whether he forgives you, but you can control your future actions. Show him that you will be a better wife. Arno and I get into fights all the time. At times, I don¡¯t even like him. We challenge each other, but, we try to understand each other.¡±

    ¡°What if we never do?¡±

    I rapped my knuckles on her left shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think so negatively! If you both are trying, then it will work.¡±

    Sol nodded and buried her face in my shoulder.

    Morning came all too soon after our long night. Arno was up before dawn and putting on his armor when I woke up with a start. Normally I would wake with him, but I had spent the latter part of the night comforting Sol and making sure that Lasaro and Neara were comfortable in the kitchen. I felt guilty that I had invited such trouble into my home. Hopefully Arno would not hold it against me when all of this was over.

    My husband leaned over the bed and planted a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Go back to sleep, I was trying not to wake you,¡± he whispered. His warm breath tickled my cheeks and I smiled.

    ¡°O-kay¡­¡± I yawned as I grabbed his face and nuzzled his nose. ¡°Love you.¡±

    He kissed the tip of my nose before pulling away. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    He left the room, closing the door behind him with barely a sound. I stretched out on our bed and immediately fell asleep.

    When I awoke once again the sun was shining through my small window on the left side of my bed. My limbs felt heavy and my eyelids ached from my exhaustion.

    When was the last time I had stayed up so late? Was it when Rolan was an infant? What happened to the days where I could wake up after only two hours of sleep and still feel refreshed? Had motherhood changed me or was I getting older? How different would I be in five or ten years? My twenties were halfway gone, but I felt as if I hadn¡¯t accomplished anything until now. I was the housewife who mended, cooked and aided. If it was not for my hair I would be nearly indistinguishable from the other wives and mothers of Locksin.

    I pulled my braid out from under my shoulder and held it up to the light. Should I keep hiding it from the other women? It was easier to shrug off my eye color because it was once, but going from brown to white hair was concerning. Changes like this brought superstition.

    Not many had seen Sol and I had kept them away from the house. If I were to show my hair now, they might think that Sol was the cause for it. Lasaro and Neara arriving did not help the situation either. It was vain of me to think that I could hide my hair forever. I could only blame myself for my predicament.

    I rubbed my face with the rough palms of my hands then forced myself to sit up in the bed. I looked around the small room. It was big enough for a full sized bed flush against the left wall and corner, which was nearly too short for Arno¡¯s height. There was a trunk at the end of the bed with extra bedding and a second one on the right side of the room in the corner for our clothing. A chair was next to the second trunk and that was where Arno usually kept his leather armor when he was home. Above that was shelf where I kept mementos and my combs.

    It was to this shelf that I shuffled to and picked up a bone comb. I clumsily untied the ribbon at the end of my hair and began to comb through the crinkled locs.

    ¡°Come home my darling,

    Come home my darling,

    I lit a lantern for you by the sea,

    We don¡¯t need wishes, we don¡¯t need wishes,

    Just a strong boat, home and family,

    The stars are shining,

    The stars are shining,

    I lit a lantern for you by the sea,

    Do you see it my darling?

    Do you see it my darling?

    I lit it so you can find me¡­¡±

    ¡°You still sing that song?¡± Ryaa said. Startled I dropped the comb before I glared at him.

    ¡°Get out of my wall and act like a proper person!¡±

    The rest of his body floated through the wall and moved to the right of me. ¡°But I¡¯m not a proper person anymore,¡± he said with a grin. I resisted the urge to smack him.

    ¡°Har har¡­ Is anyone else haunting my room?¡±

    ¡°No, just the kitchen. Everyone else is still asleep. Dorotea is doing a circuit of the town to scout for danger. Since Geyser was attacked unexpectedly, she figured the same might happen here since more the Mistress¡¯s servants are gather here.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason for us to leave sooner.¡±

    ¡°So you actually want to leave?¡± My brother crossed his arms and floated back a step.

    I sighed and picked up my comb. ¡°Yes... I do. I miss Wallow, and Naomi and just¡­ Illuria. Artus may be its neighbor, but it¡¯s different enough to make me homesick. They farm differently, they cook differently. Even the houses are different. When I saw someone with a tattoo on their hand I about fainted!¡±

    Ryaa chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±

    ¡°You should see Waterfolk culture. They place their criminals in white robes and paint white designs on their skin. None of them wear shoes or underwear-¡±

    ¡°Why are you peeping on naked people?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ It was¡­and accident?¡±

    I felt my face flush with anger and slapped his cheek. I felt my hand connect and his skin flashed with blue light where my hand rested. I gasped and took a step back. ¡°My hand¡­and your face.¡±

    ¡°Gods right your hand! That hurt woman,¡± Ryaa said clutching his cheek. ¡°How come you can hit me, but not hug me?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ how should I know? You¡¯re the dead one, go ask the Mistress.¡±

    ¡°If I could tell Dad¡­¡± Ryaa grumbled under his breath and floated through the wall. The shock of the incident was replaced by sadness. Ryaa would never get to speak to our father again.

    I placed the comb back on the shelf then stripped out of my night gown. I rubbed clary sage oil over my body before putting on a faded green dress and tying an apron around my waist. I slipped on my sturdiest pair of shoes before leaving my room and entering the dining and living area. I turned right and entered the small hall that led to Rolan¡¯s room and the kitchen.

    I knocked on the door before opening it. Sol was still sleeping on the bedroll, but Rolan was up and dressed. He was staring at the Waterfolk woman while squatting beside her when I walked in. He jumped up and saluted me. ¡°She hasn¡¯t tried to hurt herself, Mama!¡±

    I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Thank you, Rolan,¡± I said. I took his small hand in mine and led him to the kitchen. ¡°I actually have some new people for you to meet. In fact one of them is going to live with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and they¡¯re like you and Papa.¡±

    Rolan¡¯s eyes widened and he pulled on my arm as he jumped up and down. ¡°Where are they? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°In the kitchen-¡± I began when he let go of my hand and dashed through the kitchen door. He paused abruptly and stared. I followed him into the room and found Neara sleeping on the cot while Lasaro lay on the floor holding her hand. The man¡¯s eyes were open and he watched us silently before smiling gently.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Melinde. This must be your son?¡± he said after he sat up.

    I placed my hands on Rolan¡¯s shoulders and nodded. ¡°Yes, this is Rolan. He¡¯s half Waterfolk.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lasaro said in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Lord Rolan. I am Eminence Lasaro, Illustrious of Nadir.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a prince?¡± Rolan said excitedly.

    ¡°No, there is only one prince. I¡¯m¡­a part of the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Who is that?¡± my son said as he pointed to Neara. The girl had just started to stir and was smacking her lips. With a large yawn, she lifted her head from the cot and looked at first Lasaro then Rolan.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she said.

    ¡°Uh, morning!¡± Rolan shouted. ¡°My name¡¯s Rolan, what¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­um¡­ I¡¯m¡­ N-neara,¡± the little girl whispered.

    ¡°Do you have any friends? Do you want to be friends?¡±

    ¡°Rolan! She just woke up!¡±

    My son flinched then hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you help me get breakfast ready?¡± I lifted my head and looked at the other two. ¡°Do any of you eat eggs and toast?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you serve will be fine,¡± Lasaro said. Neara nodded quietly behind him. I smiled brightly before grabbing the items I needed. Rolan helped me crack the eggs into a buttered pan while I lit the stove next to the fireplace. He then minded the pan while I sliced the bread and buttered it.

    ¡°Did you grow up here?¡± Lasaro asked.

    ¡°No, Arno and I moved here together before Rolan was born. We were running away from Illuria and North Hold,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I see, so your son is half Waterfolk, as you stated earlier.¡±

    ¡°We keep his Grace hidden so that no one suspects him. I don¡¯t know how things are like in your hold, but in Illuria being half is a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say High Hold isn¡¯t much better. I think it¡¯s the mentality of our fathers and grandfathers. If they would just travel beyond the line and open their eyes¡­ It took me years to change my views of Landwalkers.¡±

    ¡°You are a warrior?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Did you hate us?¡±

    ¡°I did, because I had been taught to. I would be the first to charge in a skirmish. I didn¡¯t question my commander because I thought he was infallible.¡±

    ¡°What changed?¡±

    ¡°I was separated from my squad and wounded. I thought I was going to die when an old woman found me laying in the bushes. She managed to get me into her cart and drove me to her farm. I cursed her because I thought she was going to kill me, but she saved me instead.

    ¡°She bandaged my wounds, fed me, and when I was healed enough to walk, escorted me back to the Forbidden Line. I still keep in touch with her even now. None of my family knows about her, if they did they would probably try to use that information to seize power away from my younger sister.¡±

    I placed the food into shallow wooden bowls while Rolan grabbed the plates and forks. ¡°Why would your family take power away from your sister?¡± I asked.

    Lasaro rose from the floor and took one of the bowls from my hand. ¡°They hate us because we¡¯re not pure-blooded nobles and our father favors me and my sister over them. My sister is to be the ruling noble of High Hold once my father passes and that¡¯s something that they cannot stomach,¡± Lasaro said through gritted teeth. I touched his hand and tried to will happiness toward him. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to say in this situation.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be a good ruler?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Then tell them to eat dirt.¡±

    He chuckled then raised the bowl. ¡°Where do you want the food?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a table in the room down the hall. You can place it there. Neara, can you help Rolan with the plates?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± the girl replied and took the plates from my son.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Rolan shouted and dashed out of the room with the forks. I pinched the bridge of my nose.

    ¡°ROLAN NO RUNNING!¡± I shouted after him.

    How many times did I need to tell him the same things? Thankfully I only had to worry about one of him. I heard the crash of a plate on the floor. Well, two of them now. I rushed out of the kitchen to find one of the plates splintered into pieces on the floor while Neara stared at it guiltily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lady Melinde,¡± Neara said.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. As long as you¡¯re not hurt. I¡¯ll grab a broom.¡± I set the bowl on the table and bumped into Sol as I turned around. I hadn¡¯t heard her behind me so I shrieked. ¡°You scared me! Ryaa would do the same thing¡­ I swear¡­¡±

    I just want my house back, I thought as I cleaned up the mess and got everyone settled at the table. We ate our food in relative silence and then cleared the table.

    ¡°So, what are we doing today? I asked.

    ¡°I thought we would see if we could turn you into Waterfolk,¡± Sol said softly. I pressed my lips into a thin line and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll draw a bath and we¡¯ll try it in here,¡± I said. Went through the kitchen to the backyard where Arno kept a storage shed. I pulled our tin tub out and carried it on my shoulder into the house. I set it down in the middle of the living room and then dusted my hands.

    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Sol asked as I started walking out of the room once more.

    ¡°Well¡­ if you could carry the other bucket for me,¡± I replied. She followed me outside to the shed. I handed her one of the wooden buckets. ¡°There¡¯s a well just down the lane to the left. We will have to make a few trips to fill the tub.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Sol followed behind me as I walked two houses down to the well. I could see two women gathered there talking and taking turns filling up their buckets. I sighed as I realized that I was going to face them for the first time without my hair hidden. As we approached they looked at us with wide eyes.

    ¡°Melinde! Your hair!¡± cried Edda as she gripped the front of her blouse. I hated how dramatic she acted just for attention.

    ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s been like this for a while now. Didn¡¯t you wonder why I started wearing a scarf?¡± I said.

    She shrugged and puckered her pink lips. ¡°I just assumed that it was a fashion choice. You¡¯re not from Artus after all.¡±

    I guess being a foreigner had saved me some suspicion.

    ¡°Friends, this is Sol, she¡¯s visiting from Illuria. I also have two other guests that will be staying with us. They¡¯re Arno¡¯s¡­ cousins.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re not yours with the white hair?¡± Edda said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a family tradition when there has been a death in the family,¡± Sol said quickly.

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Arno¡¯s hair white?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the captain of the guard. Don¡¯t you think that he would lose influence over his men if he actively participated in foreign traditions?¡±

    ¡°I¡­guess you¡¯re right,¡± Sera said as she continued to haul up her bucket. ¡°Who died?¡±

    ¡°My younger brother,¡± I replied bitterly. My chest ached for a moment before I saw the spirit of my brother behind the women making faces and rude gestures. I covered my smile with my hand and turned away. Sol embraced me and pretended to comfort me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Sera replied.

    ¡°Because it was difficult to talk about,¡± I said once I was done laughing quietly. Ryaa had moved and was now pretending to stick his finger up Edda¡¯s nose. I struggled to keep a straight face. Thankfully Sera finished drawing her water and had picked up her bucket.

    ¡°Well Sera and I have to go do our laundry. Come talk to us later,¡± Edda said. I nodded and waved goodbye before dropping my bucket unceremoniously on the ground.

    ¡°Ryaa! Do you need another smack?¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°No! Besides, they can¡¯t see me.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and began lowering the bucket attached to the hoist that spanned the top of the circular well. I heard a distant splash, counted to twenty, and then began raising the bucket. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Edda and Sera. They¡¯re gossips, but they¡¯re harmless,¡± I said as I turned the crank. I was grateful that I was now stronger than before my transformation. Normally it took me to the count of 50 to raise a full bucket, now it was 30.

    After we filled our buckets from the well we went back to the house, emptied them, and then repeated our steps. After the tub was full I looked at Sol expectantly.

    ¡°For this to work, you¡¯ll need to borrow a Grace,¡± she told us. Lasaro borrowed my room and when he came back out he was holding his Grace in his hands. I took the soft garment in my hand. I was always surprised by how warm and light it always felt in my hands. No earthly material could ever come close to this divine fabric.

    I draped my body in the Grace like a shawl.

    ¡°What next?¡±

    ¡°Climb into the water,¡± Sol said. I followed her directions. She then grabbed my arms and began to mumble under her breath. I struggled to hear what she was saying when there was a bright flash of light and I fell backwards into the tub. Water rose like a tsunami over the lip of the tub and crashed down onto the floor below. My head submerged and hit the bottom of the tub. I opened my mouth to cry out in pain when water rushed up my nose and down my throat in a burning current.

    My arms flailed as I panicked with my wet hands slipping over soap residue left on the lip of the tub. I kicked down with my feet to find purchase, but it felt as if my legs were glued together. I swallowed water as I tried to scream. I felt hands grab my own and pull me forward. I coughed and vomited water over the side of the tub.

    ¡°What in the hells?¡± I cursed. I wiped water out of my eyes. ¡°Did you try to drown me?¡± I looked down at my feet, or at least what used to be my feet. Fins and scales met my eyes. My underwear floated in the water beside my hip and I immediately grabbed it and sat on it. ¡°It worked!¡±

    I admired my new tail and ran my hands over the camouflage spots. I was Waterfolk now! I ran my hands over my flatter chest. This would take me a while to get used to, but if I was anything like normal Waterfolk my bust size would return to normal once I gained my legs. I looked at my ruined shoes; now I knew why Waterfolk didn¡¯t wear shoes.

    ¡°I guess that means we¡¯re swimming,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°Mama, you look beautiful!¡± Rolan said hugging me. ¡°Daddy should see you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I said as I unwrapped his arms from my throat. ¡°When he gets home. For now, bring me a mop. I need to clean up this mess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Rolan said and scampered from the room. Neara followed him. I braced my forearms on the lip of the tub then rolled out of it with a thud.

    ¡°If one of you could grab the towels from my room?¡± I said expectantly.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sol said and went into my bedroom. Lasaro knelt beside me, picked me up, and then placed me on a chair at the table.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°We can practice swimming today, and then tomorrow we can leave for Illuria,¡± he said as he straightened up.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± I echoed. Would I really be leaving my son and husband behind? I didn¡¯t want to go, not so soon. I felt the tears run down my cheeks as the excitement faded.

 Chapter Thirty Three

    Lasaro

    I found it hard to concentrate on what was going on around me. My sister should have reached the capital by now, but my Mistress refused to tell me how she was fairing. ¡°A distraction¡± was her excuse for her lack of information. Personally I felt distracted because I didn¡¯t know how she was.

    The most I had gotten from my Mistress was that my sister had arrived safely and was staying in the villa reserved for the Nadir Illustrious. I had yet to visit those quarters myself, but my new advisors had assured me that they were well maintained by the staff there.

    Neara clung to my side once more and I rested my right hand on her head. She had grown attached to me during our short time together to point that I suspected that she had been starved for attention before our meeting. I knew of the destruction of her village, and that Sol and Cadfael had taken her in, but I did not know how long she had been alone on that island.

    Her parents must have been very loving for her to cling to me so much.

    I looked at Sol from the corner of my eye. She was frowning as she looked down at Neara before turning her attention back to Melinde. We had exchanged very few words with each other, but I expected that. I had torn her soul from her body and reattached it with my blade. At the time I thought that was the only way to separate my Mistress from Sol¡¯s body. If I had been any less favored by the god, she probably would have killed me the moment my blade touched Sol¡¯s flesh.

    Was I the first mortal that she loved? Had she had other champions in the past that she had chosen because of a strange infatuation with them? If so, what became of them?

    I shook my head to clear my mind. It would do me no favors to linger within my deepest thoughts.

    Melinde clapped her hands together. ¡°So, are we going down to the beach to practice?¡± she said in a cheery voice. I smiled at her.

    ¡°That would be the best choice.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I know someone I can borrow a skiff from. With that we should be able to get far enough from the shore so no one recognizes me. I¡¯ll go put that together. Sol, why don¡¯t you come with me?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sol said softly.

    Melinde picked up her soaking shoes, opened the front door, and then placed them on the stone step outside before going to her room. Rolan finished mopping the floor and then went through the back door with bucket and mop. His mother came out of her room in a new dress and a second pair of shoes.

    ¡°I might have to start walking around barefoot like Waterfolk,¡± she said chuckling. She took Sol¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Rolan! Watch the house for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± her son said as he ran into the room from the kitchen.

    ¡°No running!¡± Melinde said before bowing to me. ¡°I apologize for his behavior,¡± she said then left.

    As soon as the door closed behind her Rolan turned his gaze to Neara. I could tell that he some interest toward the girl. Was it because she was the first Waterfolk child that he had met? I wonder if his parents would be willing to leave Locksin and live in Nadir. Arno¡¯s skills would be well received among the ranks of my guards; no to mention his experience with Landwalkers would help our people transition into the Prince¡¯s new peace treaties.

    Having a mixed family may show that Landwalkers were no different than us, a lesson that had taken me too long to learn.

    ¡°Hey, Neara, do you wanna play with me?¡± Rolan asked as he fidgeted with the hem of his shirt.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ okay?¡± Neara said softly. She looked up at me with her large black eyes. ¡°Eminence, may I go play?¡±

    ¡°Of course, little one.¡±

    Her face brightened. ¡°Okay!¡± she let go of my hand and shuffled over to Rolan.

    ¡°I have a box of toys! I¡¯ll let you choose one,¡± Rolan said before taking the girl¡¯s hand and leading her to his room.

    I sat down in front of the fireplace and closed my eyes. I found myself in Death¡¯s halls and couldn¡¯t stop myself from sighing. How was I going to rest after our long trip?

    She appeared before me with her shifting faces and flowing robes. Unfettered, her power flowed over me with a strong chill that made my bones ache. I dropped to my knees and pressed my forehead against the marbled floor. I saw my breath escape my lips in a thin white vapor as the air around me became thicker, crushing me and expelling what little air I had left in my lungs.

    ¡°Please¡­stop¡­¡± I gasped before my throat closed.

    ¡°You dare order me again?¡±

    No sound escaped my lips when the weight of mountains came down upon my back like a battering ram. Every part of my body alternated between chills and flames as I screamed in silence. Blood bubbled upon my lips like sea foam as my teeth snapped like twigs. I could hear the rest of my body breaking around me like grain under a mill stone.

    The pain seemed to go on for an eternity until it stopped instantly. My limps became whole, but my body felt numb as my god lifted me from the ground and carried me out of her throne room into a smaller room with a hot spring. The waters of the spring were golden and filled with glowing lights that bobbed like a pod of jellyfish at the surface.

    The Mistress did not stop her gait when she reached the edge of the pool and waded deep into its waters. I felt the unbearable heat rising from the liquid as she continued to wade forward until our bodies were completely submerged.

    Her body defied the water and her feet remained firmly at the bottom of the pool while I began to float up. She continued to cradle me to her chest as I breathed in the molten liquid. It rushed through my body and lit up my veins in a fiery glow. The back of my head and my sinuses ached as my body pumped the golden waters through my bloodstream.

    The lights above us coalesced against my skin then formed a new layer to cover my skin. The Mistress released me and I floated to the surface. I opened my eyes and found Rolan and Neara leaning into my face.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± the little boy said. ¡°Can you come play with us?¡±

    I stood up stiffly, my whole body aching. ¡°Yes,¡± I said in a hoarse voice. I cleared my throat. ¡°What are you playing?¡±

    A worried frown covered Neara¡¯s brow as she looked at me.

    ¡°Eminence, you don¡¯t have to play with us. You should get some more rest.¡±

    I wondered if she guessed what I had been enduring. She placed a small chilly hand against my cheek and wiped away a line of moisture that had escaped the corner of my eye.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. We¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go, Rolan.¡± This time she took the boy¡¯s hand and led him out of the room.

    I wiped my eyes of the remaining moisture and then stood up to stretch. My bones felt denser in my body as I moved stiffly to the kitchen. I found a jug of water and an earthenware cup. My hands shook as I poured spilling drops of water over the cutting board on which my cup rested. I paused, took a deep breath, and then carefully set the jug down.

    The water tasted stale, but I continued to chug it down. I began to crave salt, but I didn¡¯t know where Melinde kept it in her house.

    I rapped my knuckles against the wood. Was it really worth it to be a champion of a god? Was my duty really important? Four hundred years had passed since the flood. If this abomination had been capable of such destruction then, why hadn¡¯t it continued it? Why hadn¡¯t more land been lost?

    For the first time I wished that I had wine to dull my thoughts. I cringed as it brought to mind my half-sisters and their mother. I promised myself that I would be nothing like them.

    ¡®How do you feel?¡¯

    ¡®Sore,¡¯ I growled. As much as she punished me, I only felt mildly irritated speaking with her. If given the chance, I would repeat my actions all the same. Cadfael did not deserve to die for his wife¡¯s transgression. That, I firmly believed. I would accept my punishment over and over, but would my mind be able to endure it? When did punishment cross the line into an abuse of power?

    Didn¡¯t the powerful owe to the weaker protection? A man with all his strength protected his family and land, in return his wife and offspring cooked, cleaned, and mended for him. He maintained order in his household to protect his family and dealt justice as needed.

    If food was stolen, the child went without a meal, if a tool was broken, they fixed or replaced it. But if the father began to beat the child and his wife, didn¡¯t he cross the line? Did justice become a fa?ade for him to exercise power over his holdings?

    I had failed my Mistress and attacked her. I had prevented her from dealing punishment to Sol and now I suffered the fate of her husband. If I didn¡¯t continue to accept this, would she kill Cadfael? The prince needed loyal allies, of which he was one. If he were to die the powers would shift as his son became ruler of North Hold. Depending on who was regent, influence could be maintained or lost in the north. It was my duty to protect my prince¡¯s interest, but at what cost to me?

    Was I suffering needlessly?

    I heard the front door open and closed. I walked down the hall and found that Sol and Melinde had returned. Melinde¡¯s face was flushed, but she smiled brightly at me. ¡°Hey! We can borrow the boat as long as we bring it back. We¡¯ll take the children with us. This will give Rolan a chance to be himself.¡±

    I smiled at the thought. How often was the boy allowed to swim as Waterfolk?

    ¡°I do have a question, for you, Eminence Sol,¡± I said. I watched her stiffen before her gaze slowly met mine.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she said in a heated voice. I took a moment to shake off the threatening tone.

    ¡°Since I have given Lady Melinde my Grace, will I still be able to return to my Watefolk form?¡± I was mildly afraid that her answer would be no, but I trusted that my Mistress would not let me remain in a land bound form.

    ¡°You can, all you have to do is enter the water as I did.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and bowed to her.

    ¡°Eminence Lasaro, may I speak to you for a moment?¡± Melinde asked. Her eyes looked worried as I nodded. ¡°In my room.¡±

    I arched a brow, but followed after her. She shut the door before sighing. ¡°I know I should have said something last night, but we were all exhausted.¡± She began to clench and unclench her hands. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Sol. She¡­t-tried to kill herself when she first arrived here. I¡¯m scared to leave her alone for long periods of time in case she tries to do it again. The thing is¡­ I can¡¯t be certain that she won¡¯t try again!¡±

    Her bottom lip quivered and I could see tears rising in her eyes. I felt my heart ache in response to the burden she must be feeling.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, especially considering the circumstances that led us all to being here, but¡­Could you¡­ Could you make sure that she¡¯s not left alone for too long? Dorotea and Ryaa can¡¯t do anything to stop her if she tries again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I mumbled. This would be worrying. I hadn¡¯t expected Sol to be suicidal, but since she failed she could start directing those dark emotions outwardly. I had seen men with fractured minds that had hurt and killed the people around them while trying to hurt themselves. Since I was directly responsible for some of her pain, it was possible she would not hesitate to hurt me if I tried to stop her from hurting herself.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Still, I had made a promise to her husband to bring her home and I had made an oath to my Mistress to destroy the abomination. I would help Sol as much as I was able. Did this make me a soft-hearted fool? Would it be better for my Mistress to release Sol from her duties and allow her to return home?

    ¡®Lasaro, more of my handmaidens have gathered in Illuria. We don¡¯t have time for you to dally in Artus. Train Melinde to swim and go!¡¯

    ¡°Why the sudden rush?¡± I said aloud. My Mistress appeared beside us, startling Melinde. She shrank away from the god before curtseying.

    ¡®The abomination seems to have been hiding how much power he has left. I thought my last confrontation had left him severely crippled in his current body¡­ I was wrong. He¡¯s weakened my influence in Illuria.¡¯

    ¡°How is that even possible? You¡¯re Death!¡± Melinde said covering her mouth with her hands.

    ¡®On this plane he holds more dominion because he can have a physical presence without altering it. This body that you see before you is merely a projection,¡¯ my Mistress said as she raised her hands. ¡®Without a physical body it¡¯s harder for me to interfere with what isn¡¯t mine. A fact that he¡¯s using to his advantage.¡¯ She faded away and I ground my teeth in frustration. What more was she not saying? How was Death so powerless? If they couldn¡¯t defeat the abomination remotely, what gave us a chance?

    I looked at Melinde and saw the same uncertainty on her face that I felt. She was gripping her skirt tightly in her hands while her shoulders trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can defeat this demon,¡± I said.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Melinde murmured. ¡°Right now it seems so farfetched.¡±

    ¡°Just focus on swimming for now. We¡¯ll worry about what comes after later.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    She opened the door to the dining area. Sol was sitting at the table and tracing designs on its wood. She looked up with a sour look on her face as she met my eyes. Would she ever forgive me for attacking her? How many more times would I need to apologize?

    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± Melinde asked.

    ¡°Outside I think,¡± Sol said then went back to looking at the table. Melinde sighed audibly then went to our right down the short hall. I stayed in the dining area and stared at Sol.

    ¡°Eminence, how are you feeling?¡± I asked softly. She stiffened before balling her hands into fists.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she grunted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you must be hurting on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t presume to know how I feel.¡±

    I circled around the table and sat across from her. She continued to stare at the table. ¡°Will you at least talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a team now. If we can¡¯t talk, how can we work together?¡±

    Her eyes moved to look at me while her head remained bowed. She began to chew on her bottom lip. Shadows had formed under her bloodshot puffy eyes. Had she been crying while we were talking?

    ¡°I hate this!¡± Sol said abruptly. ¡°I thought I was a champion, but now I know I¡¯m just¡­nothing, and because of me my husband is hurting,¡± Sol said. She pressed her forehead against the table and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m a horrible person. I almost got my husband killed because I was stubborn. I don¡¯t want you to be nice to me¡­I don¡¯t want anyone to be nice to me!¡± She slammed her fist against the table. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it! And you, you act like it¡¯s no big deal to kill and resurrect someone. You should have let me die. You did me no favors by resurrecting me.¡±

    I began to feel peeved and ground me teeth. Did she really think that it was that easy for me to kill her? I had killed dozens of people before her, but none of their deaths made it easier to mete out the next. I was a killer, I couldn¡¯t change that about myself, but I could change how I treated the ones around me. I had been given a blade with the power to cleave souls. Without out it I never would have been able to save her life or Lord Cadfael¡¯s.

    ¡°Do you know the burden I suffer for saving you?¡± I said carefully. Sol¡¯s sobs quieted and she lifted her head to glare at me. I returned it with a hardened look. ¡°Our Mistress has had me relive the punishment meant for your husband every night since I defied her. I am crushed like a rotted fruit in a grocer¡¯s hand by a force that can crumble mountains. I can¡¯t breathe nor scream. All I can do is feel pain.¡±

    Sol grayed and covered her mouth with her hand. She trembled as she looked at me. ¡°You¡­didn¡¯t need to save me,¡± she said stubbornly.

    ¡°No, I wanted to. Aren¡¯t you happy that your husband is alive? Aren¡¯t you happy that you can see him again?¡±

    ¡°I am, but-¡±

    ¡°No! No ¡®buts¡¯. Go ahead and hate me or curse me; I don¡¯t care. What I don¡¯t want to hear is you giving up your second chance. Our Mistress could have reversed your revival at any time, but she didn¡¯t. You are important to her, you¡¯re not nothing.¡± I reached across the table and held her left hand. ¡°I would take this torment a thousand times over because I believe what I did was right.¡±

    She shook her head and drew away her hand. Her mouth opened and closed like she wanted to say more, but had stopped herself. The trembling in her body grew. She folded her arms on the table and buried her face in them.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡± she said in voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m¡­so angry. I can¡¯t control it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever stop being angry with you¡­ or with myself¡­ Just give me some space.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Eminence,¡± I said bowing my head. Did I really expect her to forgive me instantly? Our lives were a complicated mess directly overseen by our deity. This anger she felt was probably the only control she felt in her life right now. I would not fault her for carrying a grudge, but I hoped it wouldn¡¯t get in the way of our duty.

    I scooted my chair back and stood up from the table. I felt a chill as my Mistress rested her arms on my shoulders. ¡®My other handmaidens have reached the outskirts of Naomi. They are waiting on your arrival,¡¯ she whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Understood,¡± I said. I fought the urge to brush her away. I knew she would take the action as a slight and I wasn¡¯t willing to find out how she would punish me for it. Instead I let her embrace me for a short moment longer.

    Sol

    Why did he come talk to me? Didn¡¯t he see that I don¡¯t want to be around him? The only reason I stayed in the house was because I had to work together with him. Wasn¡¯t it enough that I kept to myself? Why did he need to bother me?

    I watched him stand then saw the Mistress whisper something in his ear. His face became blank and his lips thinned in discomfort. For a brief moment I was happy that he was scared, I was happy that he was being punished for what he¡¯d done.

    I dug my nails into my palms. I was being unfair. Lasaro was being kind and I was taking advantage of it. He saw a threat and as a warrior challenged it. Because of his closeness to the Bone God, he knew that I was not acting under my own power. He made the decision to save me and my husband when he didn¡¯t have to. I was being horrible to him with little justification. I knew this, so why didn¡¯t the anger go away?

    Why was I still hurt by the fact that he¡¯d saved us?

    I blinked back a few tears. Why couldn¡¯t I get rid of my anger?

    Melinde returned to the dining room with the children in tow. Neara was practically skipping as she walked beside her new friend. She had opened up to Rolan and Lasaro more than she had with me or Vael. She was even smiling instead of hanging her head and cowering.

    I thought back to the ship we had destroyed days ago and shuddered. I should have protected her. I shouldn¡¯t have had her help me kill those men. I was a monster. She could have gone her entire life without killing a single soul, but I had stolen that innocence from her.

    I knew from a young age that I wanted to be a warrior like my mother. Killing was an inevitability that I had to face. I wasn¡¯t prepared for how I would feel after taking my first life. I wasn¡¯t prepared for the guilt I would face because of Cia. I could only imagine what was going through this child¡¯s head.

    I admired her resilience. It took a strong heart and mind to be able to smile when faced with tragedy.

    That smiling face turned toward me and froze. I felt my heart sink for a moment before Neara ran up to me and hugged me. ¡°Eminence, we¡¯re going swimming. Are you coming too?¡± she said.

    ¡°I-I am,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yay, I¡¯m so excited! Rolan gets to wear his Grace too!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I forced a smile. I didn¡¯t deserve her smile, but I didn¡¯t want to ruin it with my anger and guilt. I patted her on the head before standing up. ¡°Are we ready to go?¡±

    ¡°I have everything I need,¡± Melinde said. She clapped her hands together once. ¡°Okay, everyone follow me!¡±

    ¡°Like a duck?¡± Rolan asked. Melinde looked briefly embarrassed and shook her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do the duck walk,¡± she said with a grimace.

    ¡°Pleease, I¡¯m sure Neara hasn¡¯t done it.¡± Her son began to bounce on his toes. I tilted my head. What was a duck walk?

    Probably sensing my question Melinde looked at the rest of us. ¡°The duck walk is what we do when we go down to the beach. Arno walks in front, I¡¯m in the middle and Rolan is right behind us like a duckling following its parents.¡± Her cheeks turned red and she chuckled. ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Lasaro said. I fought the urge to roll my eyes.

    ¡°Please?¡± Rolan said. ¡°Neara, do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°S-sure!¡± Neara replied.

    Melinde sighed. ¡°Okay kids, form a line behind me.¡± Rolan immediately stood behind his mother. Neara pulled me from my chair and stood behind him. I sighed and stood behind her. Ryaa appeared snickering and fell in behind me.

    ¡°Eminence Lasaro, are you going to join us?¡± Neara asked. He shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need someone to protect the ducklings,¡± he said as he bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll grab my sword when we go through the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Should I take my spear?¡± Melinde asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wrap it up so the neighbors don¡¯t raise an alarm. Arno has enough problems with their gossip.¡±

    After securing their weapons we all filed out of the house behind Lasaro and Melinde. We paused at the gate and Rolan began to giggle, his fists clenched under his chin as he danced in place.

    ¡°Are all of my ducklings here?¡± Melinde said.

    ¡°Quack!¡± Rolan yelled.

    I cringed inwardly. Did they really expect me to say quack? I regretted agreeing to this game.

    ¡°Quack!¡± Neara said softly.

    I felt a lump rise in my throat. I didn¡¯t want to be here, I didn¡¯t want to make a fool of myself in front of an audience of strangers. My hands twisted around the dress that Melinde had lent to me as I ground my teeth.

    Neara tugged on my sleeve.

    Was it too late to back out of this? I could go to the sea ahead of them or just not play altogether.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Ryaa said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    I shook my head. I was having a breakdown over a silly game. This was something that I could play with Aur, if I was still allowed to be around Vael¡¯s son. Bile rose in my throat and I began to feel dizzy. I realized that I had been holding my breath and exhaled slowly.

    I could do this. It was only a game. ¡°Quack,¡± I said feebly.

    ¡°QUACK!¡± Ryaa yelled behind me causing me to jump. Neara covered her mouth as she giggled. I turned around to glare at him and he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°At least I got her to laugh,¡± he said. I scowled before turning forward. I met his sister¡¯s eyes and saw the worried question in them. I shook my head slightly. I didn¡¯t want to talk about my sudden panic.

    Her lips parted and she hesitated before saying, ¡°All of my ducklings are here.¡± She opened the gate and we all filed out into the alleyway and down to the sea.

    I sat in the boat as it bobbed and swayed on the waves of the Sparkling Sea. More bile had risen in my throat and I gripped the side of the boat tightly. My cheeks and jaw ached with phantom pain as Melinde threw the anchor over the side.

    Why was it that I was fine with the Merry Dog, but this small boat scared me? My hands began to tremble violently as I fought back tears. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    I sat on the side of the boat and rolled backward into the water. I heard several voices yell in surprise, but I ignored them as my body changed within a blink of an eye. I closed my eyes and let my body sink several feet below to the seabed. I saw shadows in the water above me and was soon joined by Ryaa and Neara.

    ¡°Lady Melinde wanted me to ask if you were okay,¡± the little girl sang shyly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± I replied sharply. She flinched and I felt my heart sink. She didn¡¯t deserve my anger. I said nothing as she swam back up to the boat.

    Ryaa stayed with me and placed his hand over my shoulder. ¡°Sol¡­ is this because of your kidnapping?¡±

    I felt a tearing in my heart and my eyes ached. I was glad that Waterfolk couldn¡¯t cry under water. This saved me from the embarrassment of crying in front of these people. I wanted to run away. I wanted to get as far away from that tiny boat as I could.

    I could still feel the touch of hands on my throat. My nightmares had followed me into daylight as soon as I saw that small boat. I had forced myself to board it amid the quacking of the children as my resolve began to quake under the stress of my thoughts.

    What if their spirits were haunting me invisibly like Ryaa had? What if they had found a way to actually harm me again from beyond death? Melinde had told me about the slap she had given Ryaa so it was possible that the spirits could figure out a way to affect the physical world.

    What if Cia was still on the mortal plane? What if she tried to kill me again? What would save me then?

    ¡°You can still talk to me. You know that right?¡± Ryaa said as he tried to grab my attention.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± I sang.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t talk about it, how are you going to get better? I was with you, I know what happened.¡±

    ¡°But you couldn¡¯t do anything because you¡¯re dead! I got you killed. You don¡¯t need to keep haunting me!¡±

    Ryaa looked shocked before his eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m staying by your side because that¡¯s what friends do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be my friend! I need you to leave me alone!¡±

    He threw his hands up. ¡°You¡¯re so difficult! What happened to the giggling happy woman that I met months ago? Where¡¯d she go?¡±

    ¡°She died,¡± I sang in a low voice.

    ¡°Then we need to resurrect her. You can¡¯t be angry all the time and expect to get better!¡±

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t get better? What if this is my punishment for killing Cia, the pirates, my kidnappers, my own guards? How can a person who kills ever be happy?¡±

    ¡°By telling yourself that you deserve to be happy¡­¡±

    ¡°You act like it¡¯s so simple! I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡± I curled into a ball as anger, sadness, and fear fought for control in my heart. What was I to do?

    I felt warm arms wrap around me and my eyes flew open. Melinde had swam down to me and was now holding me in her arms. She tried to say something to me, but the words were garbled beneath the water.

    ¡°You need to sing,¡± Ryaa said softly. ¡°Sound gets distorted in the water.¡±

    ¡°Th-en wh-y do you sound normal,¡± Melinde sang.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m not actually speaking with my mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Melinde turned her attention back to me. ¡°Sol-¡°

    ¡°Leave her be,¡± I heard my mother say. I opened my eyes and saw her kneeling on the seabed. ¡°Sol, you need to get up and stop feeling sorry for yourself. I have watched these people tell you to move. They have told you it¡¯s okay, but you only want to focus on yourself! The whole world is at risk because of a corrupted god, but you¡¯d rather lay here whining about your feelings.

    ¡°Get up! I did not raise you to be weak. A warrior must be strong no matter how many times they are shattered. I have had my men and women bleed out in my hands because I made the wrong decision. I have watched my enemy die countless of times.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t do it,¡± I sang. I clenched the rough sand in my hands tightly. ¡°How can I be a warrior when I am haunted by the dead?¡± I said glaring at her.

    ¡°Our demons do not die, we become stronger! You are Sol, you are the radiant sun that banishes the shadows. You are the great fire that consumes and nurtures. Rise up, Sol. You are my daughter!¡±

    I nodded. I wanted to be a warrior. I may have gained the titles of Lady and Eminence, but that¡¯s all they were. I was born of my mother¡¯s blood. I was meant to be a warrior. I didn¡¯t need to let my ghosts haunt me. I didn¡¯t need to be a champion. My family loved me as I am

    My heart ached, but I needed to be strong otherwise I would only be a weight around the necks of my comrades. I bit my right hand until I drew a small bit of blood. The pain in my chest lightened as new pain filled my senses.

    I could be strong, just like my mother said. I would find my inner light and I would make my demons cower.

 Chapter Thirty Four

    Sol

    I stood up shakily after my legs formed beneath me. My arms, back and legs all ached from the long swim from Locksin to the shores of Illuria. Cool rain pelted our heads in fat soft drops as I wiped the excess water from my eyes. I knew I wouldn¡¯t have much time to stay on my feet the longer we stayed out in the rain.

    Melinde moaned behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see her spread eagle on her back. She flung an arm over her eyes while shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know how all¡­ of you¡­ do it!¡± she gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­never swam so far¡­ in my life!¡±

    I chuckled as I grabbed her under her armpits and began dragging her above the tideline. I could hear Lasaro laughing as he carried our gear out of the water. I rolled my eyes and focused on pulling Melinde clear of the water. I felt my legs and feet tingle as the wind whipped my clothes and hair toward the tree line.

    I crouched and lifted her into a princess carry. I raced for the trees as my legs rapidly became number until they snapped together as my tail formed. I cried out, twisted, and fell hard on to my back with Melinde¡¯s full weight on my chest. I felt a sharp pain along my sternum as my breath was forced out of my breast.

    ¡°My gods! Are you alright?¡± Melinde cried as she rolled off me.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine¡­¡± I croaked as I sat up. ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡±

    ¡°Did you¡­ just call me¡­ fat?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I did.¡± I winked at her and she snorted.

    ¡°So¡­how are we getting¡­to the trees?¡±

    ¡°I can carry you,¡± Lasaro said. We both looked up to see him standing over us.

    ¡°How are you still standing?¡± I asked suspiciously. He lifted one of the bags in his hand.

    ¡°I took the time to take off my Grace while you two were making your ridiculous attempt to outrun the rain,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I take it that you never got very far with your warrior training?¡±

    I scowled at him. ¡°Not by choice,¡± I said sharply.

    ¡°Well, it shows. Lady Melinde, if you would allow me to carry you first?¡± he said bowing.

    ¡°Yes, sure,¡± she said weakly. He crouched, picked her up and carried her to the tree line while I sat in the wet sand still scowling. I slapped down my fins in frustration. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of that? I was so intent on reaching the trees as quickly as I could. If I had glanced back a second time I could have seen what he was doing. Now I looked like a blundering idiot.

    Lasaro soon returned and crouched next to me without touching me. His face lacked emotion, similar to Vael¡¯s emotional mask. The only difference I could see was Lasaro¡¯s eyes did not hold the same coldness that Vael¡¯s would. Instead his eyes were warm and gentle. How could he display such a feeling with only his eyes?

    Was this why the Bone God favored him over me?

    ¡°Eminence,¡± Lasaro said, breaking the silence between us. ¡°Will you allow me to carry you to the trees?¡±

    I considered crawling at that point. The thought of him touching me curled my stomach. I know he didn¡¯t mean me any harm, but I still had the scars from when he had. How could he be so polite and calm with me after seeing how much of a monster I had become by challenging a god?

    Didn¡¯t have a little hate and disgust for me? Why did I feel like I needed to be punished? Why couldn¡¯t I forgive myself?

    I looked down and raised my arms like a child. ¡°I will allow it,¡± I said softly. After all, I would look ridiculous crawling along the beach on my belly. The thought made me cringe inwardly.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said bowing his head to me. He placed his left arm across my back and under my left arm while placing his right arm under my tail. He stood with little effort and began to walk with me toward the trees. I could see Melinde smiling and waving at us with my mother right beside her.

    My mother looked pleased as she watched us make our progress. I wondered what she would say to me now. As we drew closer my stomach began to form knots as I felt tendrils of miasma coming from the north.

    Lasaro sat me down on a grassy patch beneath the roots of an old gnarled tree. The bark was gray from the salt spray and riddled with small holes. Melinde touched my shoulder. ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied. ¡°What about you?¡±

    She smiled and lifted her tail. ¡°I¡¯m feeling less sore, so I guess that¡¯s a plus.¡± She shrugged her shoulders before dropping her tail. ¡°This still feels surreal. Am I still a Landwalker or am I Waterfolk?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re human.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m different now. I was born a Landwalker and now I can swim among Waterfolk. Arno has taught me Waterfolk customs and holidays, but I still feel like an outsider. I want to feel like I belong.¡±

    Lasaro sat down on the other side of Melinde. ¡°I think I understand. My mother was a paramour and so I was born into a life of luxury, but treated like a bastard. I never had any friends among the civilians or nobles. Only the warriors accepted me as who I am,¡± he said. ¡°My father spoiled my youngest sister and me, which caused a divide between us and our half-sisters. I wanted to be his noble son, to make him proud, but his other children never lost an opportunity to remind me of my less than noble roots.

    ¡°Without our warriors or my father and sister, I would have remained an outsider. Lady Melinde, instead of focusing on whether or not you¡¯re a Landwalker or Waterfolk, focus on being a part of your family. You are not an outsider to them, and you won¡¯t be an outsider to me.¡±

    I felt my heart soften by a small degree as I listened to Lasaro. It was hard to remain completely mad at him when he seemed so kind. Was this kindness part of the reason he and Melinde were chosen as champions? I don¡¯t know if I would ever be capable of his sympathy.

    Melinde rested her hand on his knee. ¡°Thank you, Eminence,¡± she said smiling. ¡°So¡­where do we go from here?¡±

    ¡°When Ryaa returns we¡¯ll choose a spot to set up camp so you can dry off,¡± my mother said as she floated in front of us. Her nose wrinkled like she smelled something bad.

    ¡°I have a random question,¡± I said suddenly. They all looked at me. ¡°Do you feel the miasma?¡±

    ¡°Is that what this is?¡± Melinde said with wide eyes. ¡°I have been feeling nauseated, I thought I was coming down with something.¡±

    ¡°I feel it as well. It¡¯s stronger when I face north,¡± Lasaro said.

    ¡°I do too,¡± my mother said. ¡°I felt it before we reached the land. Maybe it¡¯s because I am dead, but I¡¯m more sensitive to it now.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­so¡­is there any way to block it?¡±

    ¡°Try the spear.¡± My mother pointed to the weapon near our bags. ¡°If you can attune to its power you should be able to use it to dispel this miasma sickness.¡±

    Lasaro picked up the weapon and handed it to Melinde. She held it aloft awkwardly in front of her. She took a deep breath then released it as she closed her eyes. Her hair began to glow and float around her head. I watched closely as the lettering on the spear began to pulse with a dull light which brightened for a moment before fading away.

    ¡°Phew, I don¡¯t notice anything different. Do you guys?¡± Melinde said as she looked between us. I shook my head. My unease had not faded at all. ¡°Hounds¡­¡± she muttered under her breath.

    "Well maybe if you didn''t hold it like you were going to drop it, the cursed thing would work," a gruff voice said.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    All of us looked around for the source of the new voice. I noticed Lasaro moving his head stiffly upwards, a blank look on his face. I followed the path of his eyes and saw an old man floating before us. He was dressed in long black robes with green vines twisting and branching along the folds of his sleeves. A black fan was clutched in his right hand while he "stood" with his arms crossed.

    Lasaro stood, took a few steps forward then tumbled to his knees. "NO!" he screamed. The sound of his voice petrified me, Its disjointed tone that sounded like a flute being blown forcefully. "Father!" he yelled and began to sob into the damp sand.

    My eyes stung as I watched the man shake his head and beat his hands against the ground. He was soon covered in sand that had yet to be washed away by the rain. My heart throbbed with each beat as I watched the spirit descend and place his hand over Lasaro''s head.

    "I''m sorry, dear boy. It was an accident," the old man said softly.

    Melinde crawled toward them and rested her cheek on Lasaro''s right shoulder. I joined them and rested my hand on his left one. I felt his body tremble beneath my chilly fingers. I splayed my fingers and began to move my hand in a small round circle.

    We continued to sit around him; his loud, choked unrhythmic moans and sobs began to lessen till they could scarcely be heard over the roar of the sea''s waves.

    "Minnow, I''m sorry," the old man said. Lasaro began to tremble at a quicker rate. "I had hoped to live to see you married off and having children of your own. That was a selfish wish. I knew I wouldn''t have much time to spend with you when you were born; I was already a grandfather then. I''m glad that I at least go to see you grow into a fine young man, and a good leader."

    "I-I promised myself that I would come see you," Lasaro moaned. "I hoped that I could finish this duty quickly and return to your side."

    "Boy, you are a leader! Sometimes you will miss the important things, like a birth or a funeral. Duty comes first. I guess it''s fitting that since I wasn''t there for your birth, you weren''t there for my death."

    "I''m so sorry," Lasaro replied.

    "Don''t be! I''m not mad at all!"

    Lasaro lifted his head and looked up at his father. The old man smiled widely. "Think of this as a reward. I get to spend all the time with you now that I couldn''t when I was alive."

    "That''s looking on the brightside," my mother said.

    "Well we can''t all be dark and moody; no work would get done!"

    My mother bowed to the old man. "Wise words, my lord."

    "Now, if you ladies would excuse us, my son and I need some time alone together."

    I lifted my hand quickly from Lasaro''s shoulder. I couldn''t believe that I was till rubbing it. How did I go from not standing the sight of him to comforting him?

    He looked at me, his silver eyes grayed with grief, and smiled gently. "Thank you for your kindness," he said. He turned his head to Melinde. "And you as well." He rose slowly as if a great weight had been placed on his back. His body still trembled even as he stood tall and began to walk down the beach next to his father.

    "I miss my father," Melinde said softly. I looked at her and saw that her eyes were red from crying. "I hope I can see him before it''s..."

    "Before it''s too late?" I said. I wondered what my own father was doing at this moment. Was he worried about me? His wife and parents were dead, his sister exiled and I was miles away. Only Neoma was there to keep him company. Was our duty really worth the time spent away from our families?

    "I''m sure you can still see your father."

    "Thanks," Melinde replied. She patted my shoulder before drawing me into a hug. I felt the warmth of her tears as she cried into my shoulder. My own tears began to run down my cheeks mixing with the rain.

    Was it foolish for us to hope to see our fathers?

    Damia

    I wiped the blood from cheek then grinned at the man who had left it there. ¡°Maybe next time you¡¯ll be careful when picking on travelers,¡± I said then spat at his feet. The man scooted back from me using his heels and, his hands too busy cradling his severed fingers.

    Before he could react, I grabbed him by the hair and used his shirt to wipe the blood from my dagger before sticking it in my belt. The man let out a squeal but didn¡¯t move as I completed this action.

    ¡°You should be grateful you¡¯re still alive. My sister is the nice one,¡± my younger sister said. She was busy rifling through the sack the man previously hid in a hollow stump. She tossed aside the jewels in favor of a small stiletto dagger and brass knuckles. ¡°Now these, I like,¡± she said trying on the weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯ve been a bad influence on you,¡± I said as I joined.

    ¡°You? Never!¡± my sister said mockingly. She slipped her new weapons into her own bag before slinging it over her shoulder. She straightened then went over to the man and kicked him in the soles of his boots. ¡°Hey, you, how far is Naomi?¡±

    ¡°J-just half a day south f-from here,¡± the man stuttered. He pointed with his elbow down the path that we had been traveling on. I looked up at my cousin as she sat in a tree above us. She nodded then flew down the road. ¡°A-are you two part of a cult or something?¡±

    I smirked. I was surprised that the man still had the spirit to talk to us. ¡°No, we serve the Mistress,¡± I replied before taking my sister by the arm and heading down the path. Our boots squelched in the mud as we picked our way around puddles. My sister began to hum a tune and I joined her. Soon we were skipping and jostling each other on the narrow path as we giggled like children.

    ¡°What do you think Naomi is like?¡± my sister asked.

    ¡°Pfft, like any other Illurian town. Small, stuck up and boring.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too, but orders are orders.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the champions are like. I hope they¡¯re sexy.¡±

    ¡°They could both be women like us.¡±

    ¡°That would be no fun. By the way, is your stomach still upset?¡±

    I patted my stomach. Before the would-be bandit had attacked us, the miasma had caused my stomach to turn. I still had not managed to get the taste of bile from my mouth no matter how many times I took a swig from my water skin. This trip was wearing down on my nerves. I could only hope that the champions had it slightly worse than us. I knew it was a bad thing to wish, but it helped me feel better about heading into the demon¡¯s stronghold.

    I glanced at the yellowing plants around me. Everything from the tree bark to the grass blades was turning a sickly yellow under the exposure of the miasma. The two of us had hardly eaten anything because of the fear of being corrupted by it. So far, it seemed, water was the only substance unaffected by this miasma. I wondered if it was because of the blessing of the Gentle God.

    Our cousin came floating quickly down the path, she seemed to be shouting something, but I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. At that moment I realized the entire forest was quiet except for a ringing in my ears. I looked at my sister just as a hound leapt out from the brush and latched onto her throat.

    I grabbed my dagger and plunged it into the beast¡¯s belly, but it did not release its grip. My sister grabbed its jaws then rolled forward. She landed on top of the hound causing it to let go for a brief moment as it smacked its head. My sister¡¯s hair began to glow and floated around her head as she gripped the hound¡¯s throat with two hands and began to squeeze.

    I crashed to my knees as something large and heavy hit the back of my legs. I had barely lifted my head when I felt teeth sink into my thigh and arm on my right side. I screamed, but no sound left my throat.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the gift my god had given me. I felt my body grow larger while the points of pain on my body grew smaller. I opened my eyes and looked at the yellow hounds clinging to my giantess form. I picked them off my body like ticks then crushed them under my heel.

    I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye and turned to see a massive cloud of thick yellow smoke rising from the trees. I felt a tug on my sleeve and looked at my sister who had grown into her own giantess form. She was mouthing a word and pointing off to her left.

    My gazed followed her finger. Nodding in understanding I took her hand in mine and began to run as the silent cloud came rolling towards us like storm clouds. A flood of birds preceded the ominous clouds and flowed around us as we began to run. I could feel a burning sensation on my skin as we reached the pond shore and jumped into its murky water. The brown water sprayed into the air like a geyser as we sank into the muddy bed.

    How strong was this demon? Why had the Mistress waited so long to choose champions to defeat it?

    I clutched my sister¡¯s hands tightly as we waited for the cloud to pass. I had begun to doze when my sister elbowed me in the ribs. I looked at her and she pointed to our cousin who motioned for us to follow. ¡°The cloud is gone,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I sang before reaching up and pulling myself out of the muck. ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned when my large body finally disloged from the bottom of the pond. ¡°Thalia, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Damia,¡± my sister said as she stood. She took a deep breath and allowed herself to shrink in size. I scanned the woods around us before returning to my normal size beside her. ¡°What was that back there? I couldn¡¯t hear a thing.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This must be another ability of the demon. You saw how it controlled those accursed hounds.¡±

    My sister spat on the ground and sneered. ¡°Filthy beasts,¡± she growled. Her throat was raw and bloody after the confrontation with the hounds.

    ¡°We should look for our things,¡± I said.

    ¡°Easy, I can lead you to them,¡± my cousin said then took off through the trees. My sister and I sighed before following after her at a jog.

    ¡°This sucks; I hate losing weapons,¡± Thalia said as we weaved through the rotted underbrush. ¡°If that fool tried to steal from me again,¡± she began.

    ¡°You mean take back what you took from him?¡± I said.

    She glared at me. ¡°Losers end up in the bottom of the ditch with missing teeth. Winners,¡± she said pointing to herself, ¡°get to confiscate whatever the loser had on them.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve definitely been a bad influence on you.¡±

    ¡°I only learn from the best!¡±

    ¡°Flattery, keep it up.¡± We reached the path and found our bags where we had left them. I picked up the sopping leather by the strap and threw it over my shoulder. ¡°We still have a ways to go before we reach Naomi. The demon knows we¡¯re here and will more than likely try to attack us again. Since it can alter sound, Sidra, you can¡¯t be on night duty any longer.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± my cousin said with a sad sigh. I wished I could pat her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Thalia, we¡¯ll flip to see who takes night. In the meantime watch for hounds or whatever the demon may throw at us. I think the safest place to sleep will be at the bottom of another pond or even a lake. Sidra, if you could look for one near Naomi?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Thalia said. I looked up at the sun as it began its descent to the horizon. We wouldn¡¯t have much daylight left to find shelter and I knew we wouldn¡¯t have the time to reach Naomi on foot. How many more surprises waited for us?

 Chapter Thirty Five

    Sol

    I tripped over a root for the umpteenth time as I dashed through the quieted woods. Melinde squealed as she was pulled off balance and nearly stabbed me through the throat as her arm flailed. Her lip quivered and her hair clung to the sweat on her chin and bottom lip when I looked back at her. Over her shoulder I could see the hounds gaining on us. Even though the Bone God had enhanced our strength we were unable to outrun the few that had slipped past Lasaro.

    I gritted my teeth.

    I didn¡¯t want to run, I wanted to fight, but Melinde did not know how too. Why did the Bone God have to choose a weak housewife as champion instead of a warrior? Arno would have been a better choice, but instead he was stuck at home taking care of their son.

    I scanned the trees around me before finding a gnarled oak with a low hanging branch. I dragged Melinde to the tree, lifted her at the waist and pushed her to the top of the low branch. She dropped the spear and looped her arms around the branch. Her body shook as she pulled her self the rest of the way. I grabbed the spear, shoved it into her reaching hand then pointed up. I mimed for her to climb higher. After nodding she followed my instruction.

    I turned back just in time to catch a hound as it leapt toward my once exposed back. I cupped my right elbow with my left hand and squeezed until the beast stopped struggling. I could feel dozens of teeth worrying at my legs. I kicked out as I tossed the lip body to the side, but their grip could not be loosened.

    Pain flowed up my legs like stabs of lightning as I reached for the nearest bloody head. I could see where a blade cut through part of its lip and snout. Had Lasaro tried to cut it down before it escaped?

    I stabbed my thumb into its nearest eye. The beast ignored the pain and continued to gnaw on my calf. I pulled back my hand and punched it in the head with all my strength; it felt like hitting a stone wall. I felt my knuckles break under the force. My fingers went limp as pain shot through my arm up to the shoulder. There was no way I was doing that again with my left hand.

    I closed my eyes and focused on the divine power within me. I could see the light of my glowing hair through the lids of my eyes. Branches scratched my arms, leaves tickled them as I grew. My hand continued to hurt even though I stood nearly equal to the canopy of the forest. I held my arm close to my chest as I looked at the growing pack of hounds at my feet. I could see their muzzles pulled back in silent snarls as they circled and lunged at my ankles. I began kicking them away until they fell back a few feet eyeing me.

    I looked behind me and saw Melinde clinging to the same branch I had hoisted her to. I rolled my eyes. Why hadn¡¯t she climbed higher?

    She smiled weakly and waved at me.

    Useless woman. She couldn¡¯t fight, she couldn¡¯t heal and yet she was the Bone God¡¯s champion.

    I felt the earth tremble beneath my feet and looked around for its source. To my right I could see a silver light pushing aside the tree branches as it steadily came toward us. I dropped into a defensive stance until I saw that it was Lasaro in his own giant form. His eyes had turned golden and his robes looked hewn from emeralds. In his left hand was ¡°Cleave¡± which pulsed with a white light in its larger form.

    Lasaro had a hard look on his face before it softened upon seeing me. He bowed and the hounds at his feet began to convulse and froth at the mouth. Their limbs twisted and jerked in an almost parody of dance while a yellow mist rose from their bodies.

    I felt a chill go down my spine just as the tips of my fingers and toes began to tingle. My throat and eyes burned as the tingling increased until it felt like worms were burrowing underneath my skin. I looked through the tears falling from my eyes at my hands to make sure that there weren¡¯t any creatures there, and found that my fingertips were turning a dark shade of purple.

    The yellow mist thickened around us until it began a dense fog. I doubled over coughing. My lungs and throat felt raw as I struggled to breathe. I felt a hand on my shoulder then saw Lasaro pointing to myGrace. I pressed the fabric against my nose and was able to take a clean breath of air.

    Melinde

    I clung to the branch that Sol had pushed me up to. I was afraid to move any higher especially with the spear in my hand. I watched begin to fight off the feral dogs that had attacked us. It was weird to watch the fight in silence. No sound, not even the rushing of blood through my ears could be heard. Was this the power of the abomination that we were to face?

    My heart beat so hard against my ribs that I thought it would take flight. I needed to help her, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. I had no fighting skills. I always relied on Arno to protect me. Someone else was always protecting me. Why was I so useless? What could I do?

    The branch shook beneath me and clung to it desperately as I began to slide off of it. The spear nearly slipped from my grasp, but glowed briefly and clung to my hand by some divine will of its own.

    Was it possible that the spear hand a mind of its own? The Mistress had said that the weapons were created from her own body, did that mean I had to think of it less as of a tool and more as a familiar?

    I saw the poisonous cloud rising from the dog¡¯s bodies as they writhed on the forest floor. My hands and lips tingled as the cloud encompassed us and became thicker. I lost sight of the ground below me as the forest darkened and a chill caused my bones to ache while my stomach twisted and cramped.

    I coughed and felt the pain of knives being stabbed through my throat. I touched my lips and my hand came away with blood on it. Soon even my hands became distorted as the cloud continued to thicken around me.

    (Okay Fix, I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but I need your help), I said, though I couldn¡¯t hear my voice. (Please help us!).

    The spear trembled in my hands as I gripped it tighter. The trembling slowed until it became a rhythmic pulse that beat in time with my heart. Warmth flooded my body and soothed the burning in my lungs and pain in my throat. The poison cloud drew back from me I gasped and clean air filled my lungs.

    The bubble of clean air grew bigger as a wind built up around me and began to spin in a small cyclone that caused the branches of the trees to toss wildly. I fell out of the tree and landed hard on my back. The wind continued to build as I slowly picked myself up, noticing as I did that I didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    A giant hand swooped down and picked me up by the back of my dress and lifted me into the air. I opened my mouth and screamed silently before I was dropped into an open palm that was as big as my dinner table. I glared at Sol as she stared down at me with silver eyes.

    (Could you warn me next time before you pick me up?) I shouted at her. She shrugged her shoulders so I doubted that she could read my lips. I spit out the hair that tried to sneak its way further into my mouth as the wind continued to swirl around us and clear away the poison. I turned my attention to Lasaro as he lifted Cleave with both hands and slashed at the empty air in front of him.

    All at once a roar filled my ears and I dropped Fix as I rushed to cover my now sensitive ears. Sol trembled beneath my knees, but didn¡¯t let me fall.

    Suddenly the wind stopped and a strange quiet filled my ears.

    ¡°What?¡± Sol said weakly.

    ¡°I can hear you!¡± I said excitedly. She ignored me and looked down at her feet. I followed her gaze and saw rotted piles of bones scattered around us. Did the miasma cause the rapid decomposition?

    I felt my stomach curdle as the smell met my nose. I bit my lip to keep from vomiting.

    ¡°We should go now before more of these vile hounds arrive,¡± Lasaro said solemnly. ¡°Eminence Sol and I should remain in our giant forms to make travel faster.¡±

    ¡°If we do that we lose our surprise advantage!¡± Sol cut in.

    ¡°We already lost our surprise advantage. The abomination knows we are here. Why else would these hounds attack and release miasma? As giants, walking will be our quickest method.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you know Lemuete knows we¡¯re here? The miasma has been affecting us since we left the sea. This could be a general defense!¡±

    Lasaro pinched the bridge of his nose with his right hand while his left hung at his side holding Cleave. ¡°We are short on time. Our Mistress is counting on us to complete this mission.¡±

    ¡°I know! You haven¡¯t seen him though!¡± Sol¡¯s hands moved wildly, and I fell on my face and wrapped my arms around her wrist, dropping Fix in the process.

    ¡°Careful, damn it!¡± I shouted. Sol knelt and let her hand hover just above the ground. I slid off her palm and picked up Fix from where it had fallen on the ground.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly then straightened. ¡°You both never saw him in his demon form, you never felt his power. Making us large targets will get uskilled!¡±

    ¡°Standing here debating in giant form will get us killed!¡± I shouted up at them. They both looked down at me then began to shrink until they returned to their original sizes. ¡°We need to make a decision soon. I personally do not want to be attacked by those dogs again.¡±

    Our three ghostly companions surrounded us. ''Wow, it¡¯s so nice to be able to hear again,'' Ryaa said as he looked around us.

    ''Why are we arguing over travel?'' Dorotea said. ''Eminence Lasaro is in charge, we should follow his choice.''

    ¡°Mother, you should be on my side!¡± Sol sounded outraged as she yelled.

    ''I am on your side, that doesn¡¯t mean I always agree with you.''

    ¡°And why is he in charge?¡±

    Dorotea held up her fist and began counting out points. ''One, he is a champion of our Mistress, two, he is an experienced warrior, and three, he wields Cleave.''

    ¡°What does a sword have to do with his ability to lead?¡±

    ''Our Mistress forged these weapons from her own divine body. Cleave is the most powerful; it has the ability to sever and bind. Fix immobilizes and heals.''

    I lifted Fix up. Would I be able to use its powers when we faced the abomination? The thought of failure was scary. What if it didn¡¯t work when we needed it most? What if I got too scared and ran away? I wasn¡¯t as strong as a natural born Waterfolk. We had realized that quickly when they taught me how to swim.

    How was I to compare to Lasaro or Sol? How was I to compare to the other handmaidens we had yet to meet?

    Though Lasaro was eager to complete our task quickly, I felt Sol was right to take caution. Our biggest issue was transportation. If we wanted to follow Sol¡¯s plan, we needed horses and maybe a cart. This required going to a town, and we all stood out with our clothes and hair. It would be dangerous, but it could be worth it.

    I didn¡¯t know this area, but our ghost counterparts could scout for a decent town since they couldn¡¯t do much else.

    My eyes stung with unshed tears as I thought of Rolan and Arno back home. I hoped they were safe. I hoped that the demon did not find a way to attack them like he had the Waterfolk villages.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Everyone?¡± I said softly. They continued talking so I squared my feet and shoulders and took a deep breath. ¡°Yo!¡± I shouted. They all flinched and looked at me. ¡°W-we¡­should go with¡­Sol¡¯s idea,¡± I began. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure if the demon knows exactly where we are. I¡¯m sure if he did he would send more than a pack of dogs after us.¡± My eyes dropped to the ground as I continued. ¡°I think the spirits should find a town and then we can work on transportation from there.¡±

    I stood in silence not meeting their eyes for a few moments, and then I felt a hand on my shoulder. I flinched. ¡°Lady Melinde, are you sure of this?¡± Lasaro asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m-m sure. I¡¯m sure! If this plan doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go with giant forms, though you¡¯ll have to teach me how.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can show you!¡± Sol said gently. I glanced at her face and saw that she looked relieved. I wonder what she had experienced when she met the demon. Was it the source of her nightly panics?

    I adjusted my grip on Fix and looked at our small group. Would we be enough to defeat the demon? We hardly knew each other and yet we were expected to fight together. I wished that we had more time to train, to learn more about each other, but we wouldn¡¯t get that time. We could only hope that the Mistress would grant us her power and protection.

    I smiled weakly; it was funny that we had to trust in death to hope for life.

    ¡°Father, Ryaa, go find a town that is big enough to have horses to purchase. I traded with Lord Cadfael for local currency. I¡¯ll need your help with bartering,¡± Lasaro said.

    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡± Sol said in a harsh voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be, I¡¯ll have them with me. We only need one horse.¡±

    ¡°Why only one?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Waterfolk have higher stamina than Landwalkers. We can easily outpace a horse over short and long distances with training.¡±

    ¡°I assume that you¡¯ve had to do so?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    "We should go together," I said firmly. "I don''t think it''s wise for you to only travel with spirits."

    "I agree," Sol said as she glared at Lasaro.

    "As you wish," Lasaro said with a bow of his head.

    ''Ryaa and I will leave now,'' Lasaro¡¯s father said. He bowed his head politely then floated to the north.

    ''See you soon!'' Ryaa said cheerfully and followed after him.

    I sat on the ground, the adrenaline in my body finally wearing off. ¡°Whoo, I¡¯m shaking,¡± I said as I looked at my trembling hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal after a battle,¡± Lasaro replied.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do any fighting.¡±

    ¡°Even so, the threat of death is enough to make even the hardiest warrior quiver.¡± He bent over and placed his right hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re unhurt. Do you have a better grasp of your weapon¡¯s power?¡±

    I looked down at the spear, now dormant, in my hands. I didn¡¯t have any understanding of my weapon. I felt like a child trying to wield his father¡¯s sword, thrashing and stumbling in hope that I would somehow hit my target.

    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know how to use it. How do you use Cleave?¡±

    Lasaro knelt beside me while Sol walked a few steps away, I assumed to stand guard. The man placed Cleave on the mossy ground in front of me. ¡°Cleave is like a talisman for part of the Mistress¡¯s spirit. It¡¯s semi sentient, but cannot act on its own. I direct my will towards it and it responds.¡±

    ¡°I tried speaking to Fix and I seemed to form some sort of connection.¡±

    He smiled at me gently. ¡°That¡¯s good! Next, try praying to the Mistress to form a stronger connection to Fix.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± I said and clutched the spear closer to my chest. Hopefully his advice would prove useful.

    Nearly two hours later the men returned with news of a town to our east that had several stables. Ryaa led us to a main road and we began to follow behind him. The uncharacteristic chill of the fall air caused me to shiver as the forest fell away to farmland. We passed dilapidated farms with yellow plants and gray soil.

    A yellow haze filled the air around us and we kept our Grace over our nose to filter out the fouled air. My eyes darted between hills, homes, and barns looking for signs of life, but not even a fly rose to bother us.

    ¡°Ryaa, were there any people in the town?¡± I asked quietly.

    ''Yes, why?''

    ¡°Well look around us! Everything is sick, and I haven¡¯t seen a single person or animal on this road!¡±

    He looked at the ground dejectedly. ''I know¡­ The town isn¡¯t much better. Most of the people are in their homes.''

    I picked up my pace. If most of the people were sick I had to do something. I couldn¡¯t let them suffer in this miasma.

    ¡°Melinde?¡± Sol said.

    ¡°We have to hurry. If I can heal the people in the town they can help the ones out here.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    ¡°Do we really have the time to help? Shouldn¡¯t defeating the demon cure this blight?¡± Lasaro said. I moved in front of the group and stopped in the middle of the road. They stopped just short of me. I stared at Lasaro sternly.

    ¡°You may be able to walk past people suffering, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    His eyes widened in surprise before his face became an emotionless mask. ¡°Lady Melinde, the way to help these people is by completing our duty first. We will only slow ourselves down if we take the time to help every needful person that we come across. In fact, more people will become sick the longer we dally making our work as useless as digging a hole in quicksand.¡±

    I slammed the butt of my spear into the dirt and sparks of light flew from the tip of its bladed tip. Sol flinched, but Lasaro remained stoic as he stared down at me. ¡°Even so I can¡¯t walk away from a problem that I see before me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you decide to do in that town, it better not delay us. And know that we can¡¯t help every town we pass.¡±

    I felt a pressure in my chest and heat in my eyes as tears began to form. I wanted to help them all, but we didn¡¯t have time. If only we did, but it was useless wondering about what we didn¡¯t have. I needed to focus on what I needed to do and that was helping these people.

    My grip tightened on my Grace as I continued to hold it over my nose. ¡°I understand,¡± I said firmly.

    We reached the town and my knees became weak from nervousness. The streets were empty and would have been quiet if not for the creaking of a gate that hadn¡¯t been closed. We crossed the town without meeting a single person and walked up to the door of the stablemaster. Lasaro knocked. After several minutes of waiting he knocked again when there was no answer.

    We heard wood scraping on wood then a click as the lock was released. The door swung open slowly and a gray moustached, balding man greeted us with a glare. ¡°What do you want?¡± he wheezed as he leaned against the jamb.

    ¡°We wish to purchase a horse,¡± Lasaro said.

    ¡°Can¡¯t, all sick,¡± the man said and then tried to close the door, but Lasaro placed his hand against it and held it open.

    ¡°What if my companion were able to heal your horses, would you sell to us then?¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know who you are, but we don¡¯t deal in witchcraft here!¡± The man swung the door wide and tried to slam it, but Lasaro¡¯s hand had not moved from its spot and caught the door without any movement. The man paled and backed away from the door, his eyes darting to a fireplace where a gun rested on two hooks.

    ¡°We know nothing of witchcraft, Stablemaster. We simply wish to purchase a horse.¡±

    ¡°No! Get out! How can I not think you¡¯re witches with that white hair and freaky eyes.¡±

    ''I vote to steal the horse,'' Ryaa said. Sol and her mother rolled their eyes.

    ¡°Hush,¡± I said to him then turned my attention back to the man who was slowly creeping backwards to his fireplace. ¡°Now or never,¡± I said under my breath and held up Fix and pointed the tip toward the man. ¡°FIX! HEAL!¡± I sent up a silent prayer as I did so.

    The shaft of the spear began to pulse and the glyphs to glow as I continued to point it at the man. A warmth filled my body and I felt my muscles relax. I kept my attention on the old man and willed the warmth to fill him.

    He stopped wheezing and slowly sank to the floor; his jaw slack and a content look on his face. The glyphs ceased their glow and the man shook himself before standing up. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked cautiously.

    I walked toward him slowly and knelt in front of him. ¡°A blessing from our god. I can do the same for your horses.¡±

    The man sat in silence for a few moments before sighing. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to heal the horses, can you heal my daughter first? She¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s her first child¡­ I¡¯m worried that¡­that the child won¡¯t make it.¡±

    I looked back at Lasaro. He nodded to me. ¡°Take me to her.¡±

    The stablemaster¡¯s daughter lay on a sweat soaked mattress in a tiny room only big enough for the bed and a chair that was pushed up to the side of the bed. Blankets covered the large swell of her belly, showing that she would give birth in a few weeks, if she lived.

    Her husband occupied the chair. He sat hunched over her right hand while gripping it tightly in his own. He smelled sour and his clothes were wrinkled and reeked of bodily fluids. His breath came in heavy gasps that were nearly drowned out by the gasps of his wife¡¯s irregular breathing.

    Her skin was sallow and purplish bruises had formed around her eyes and the corners of her lips; her veins looked like the black branches of a tree. I wondered if her condition made her more susceptible to the miasma of the demon. Did these people know what was happening to them?

    ¡°Have any of you seen any strange clouds recently?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A few months ago, a strange dust storm blew in. It was after that we found the ground covered in dead insects. The birds flew away as well as the small animals. Crops got sick, then the larger animals and we got sick,¡± the stablemaster said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The miasma had been spreading for a while. It was probably in the soil and water supply by now. I looked at the sleeve of my Grace. If I could purify the water supply, they would probably stand a better chance of overcoming the miasma. My healing the stablemaster was probably short term, but if I used my Grace in a well, any who drank from it regularly could get better.

    ¡°Take me to the kitchen.¡±

    I stood over a pitcher of water and held the sleeve of my Grace over it. I took a pair of shears with my other hand and cut an inch-wide swathe from it. The fabric coiled in the water like a snake and settled at the bottom. I hoped what I had done would not be considered heresy by the Gentle God.

    The water flashed with a white light for a brief moment. I blinked away the spots as I picked up the pitcher and carried it back to the bedroom. I poured the liquid in a clay cup and handed it to the husband. ¡°Have her drink all of this,¡± I said.

    He looked at it doubtfully then turned his gaze to his father-in-law. ¡°How are we supposed to trust some strange witch that waltzes in here?¡± he said

    ¡°She¡¯s not a witch, she¡¯s a handmaiden.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? To what god.¡±

    ¡°The Mistress.¡±

    The man froze and looked at me with fear and suspicion. ¡°Why would Death care if we lived? How can I trust that you didn¡¯t put some poison in this?¡±

    The stablemaster grabbed the cup from the man¡¯s hand and gulped it down before handing the empty cup back to me. ¡°There! Now if Sara dies, she¡¯ll not go alone. Happy?¡±

    Cowed, the son-in-law nodded and I handed the cup back to him. He dribbled a little in his wife¡¯s mouth. Her breathing became quieter and he became hesitant. ¡°Keep going!¡± I said. He continued to trickle the water down her throat. Soon a change could be seen. The daughter¡¯s skin lost its sallowness and gained a more olive tone. The black veins grayed then faded away completely. As the last drop past her lips, her eyes opened and she looked around the room.

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± the woman said. Her husband began to sob into the sheets. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in bed for two days, Sara. We thought we were going to lose you both,¡± the stablemaster said.

    I stepped out of the room and allowed the three some privacy. The stablemaster later joined me in the kitchen.

    ¡°How can I thank you for what you¡¯ve done?¡± he said.

    I held up the pitcher. ¡°Dump this in the town well. Tell people to only drink from the one that you pour this into. This should heal those already affected by the miasma and prevent your people from becoming infected by it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±

    The stablemaster did as I told him and dumped the pitcher, cloth and all into the main town well. The dark hole filled with a white light for a brief moment then it faded, I looked down at the water and saw a silvery shimmer reminiscent of the Sparkling Sea. The stablemaster then drew water from the well and gave it to his horses.

    One by one the sickly animals were led to a trough and drank the purified water. After twenty minutes all twelve horses were alert and eating as much food as their stomachs could handle.

    ¡°Will we be able to purchase a horse now?¡± Lasaro asked. He and the others had waited in the stablemaster¡¯s residence while I went to see the daughter. His eyes looked tired as he stood in front of the older man.

    ¡°Yes, as promised. I¡¯ll sell one for fifty silvers.¡±

    ¡°Only fifty?¡±

    ¡°After what you¡¯ve done for my daughter it¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    Lasaro held out his hand and the two shook. ¡°You are most generous. Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Like I said, the least I can do.¡±

    The man was paid and Lasaro helped me into the saddle of our new horse. I patted his blonde mane and he leaned into my hand.

    ¡°Take good care of Light Foot. He¡¯s a good boy and doesn¡¯t spook easily,¡± the stablemaster said as he rubbed the steed¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you boy.¡± He kissed its nose and the horse huffed. ¡°Where are you guys headed?¡±

    ¡°Naomi,¡± Sol said curtly. ¡°Do you know if they¡¯re experiencing the same sickness?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Not much news has traveled here since most of us have been sick.¡±

    ¡°If you see any more dust clouds take cover. Make sure to wash everything in the clean well water,¡± I said.

    ¡°Thank you again,¡± the stablemaster said with a smile. I returned it. Hopefully the town would survive the demon¡¯s blight and the Grace would keep the water pure.

    We had traveled a little outside of the town before Sol broke the silence between us. ¡°How did you cure the man¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°I-well, I used myGrace,¡± I said softly. ¡°I c-cut away part of my sleeve and put it in some water and made her drink it.¡± I closed my eyes and tensed up, waiting for them to chastise me.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing,¡± she said. She grabbed my left ankle and began to swing my foot in excitement. ¡°Is that what you also put in the well?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ will I be in trouble for that?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± She cocked her head to the side and I felt my face heat as I grew more and more nervous. Hadn¡¯t I done something terrible? Wasn¡¯t there some Waterfolk law against the mutilation of theGrace? Had Sol been dropped on her head and forgotten a little detail like that or was I worrying over nothing?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I break a law? Commit a heresy against the Gentle God?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sol said, still sounding confused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do something wrong? I cut off a piece of myGrace!¡± I shouted the last part then covered my mouth.

    ¡°No, as far as I know the Gentle God never passed any restrictions on cutting or tearing ourGrace,¡± Lasaro said. ¡°Did you think there were?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a gift from a god. What was I supposed to think?¡±

    ¡°I see your point,¡± he said, his eyes continuing to look forward as we continued down the road.

    ¡°May I see your sleeve?¡± Sol asked. She began swinging my foot again. Where had all of this energy come from? I immediately thought of Rolan and his hyper moments. They were tiring when they occurred, but created some of the fondest memories; like when he was four, he had snuck into the baker¡¯s kitchen and ripped open a flour bag and danced in the ground powder. I had been mortified at the time, but now I could tease him about it.

    I rolled back the sleeve of my dress, exposing myGracethen paused. My sleeve was longer; I couldn¡¯t see the jagged the cut I had made by cutting it one handed. ¡°My sleeve!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a sleeve.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s healed?¡± I waved my arm in front of her face. Both Ryaa and Dorotea came closer to take a look. ¡°See? I can¡¯t even see the cut marks.¡±

    ¡°The Gentle God would develop a poor image if their gift was easily ruined,¡± Dorotea said. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you damage Fix that it would heal itself.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± I replied. I touched my sleeve again. Was it possible that the Gentle God had always meant for theGraceto be shared?

 Chapter Thirty Six

    Sol

    We were on day two of travel since we had left the first town we had encountered since returning to Illuria. My feet were sore and blistered by the rocky road, if it weren¡¯t for Melinde and her healing they would have been a bloody mess. I now understood why Landwalkers wore shoes, though if I were to put on a pair again they would feel extremely claustrophobic.

    I gritted my teeth and bore the pain; I knew it was worth it to reach Naomi and confront Lemuete. Was my aunt was still there, still serving him. Was her banishment the reason why she had joined the demon? Would I be able to save her?

    She couldn¡¯t return to Geyser, then again I don¡¯t think I could return either. I had killed my husband¡¯s guards and nearly killed him. Even though I had been possessed at the time, my people would still see me as the criminal. What punishment would Vael give me?

    He had his heir, so he didn¡¯t need me for breeding. I had very little combat training and even less political training so I was useless as an advisor. With such low value to him, he could easily sentence me to death as his right as my husband. The only thing that could prevent his blade from touching my neck was the fact that I was now Eminence and the prince needed me for his political cause.

    If Vael didn¡¯t love me anymore, he could easily divorce me as he had his wives before me. I was just the third wife; I could see how much he still loved Ai and how hurt he was that they weren¡¯t together. He almost never spoke of Syr, their marriage more political than romantic, but what was I to him?

    Had I been a ¡°safe¡± choice for him, someone he didn¡¯t love and had no political motives? Could I believe that he had noticed me five years ago and had secretly loved me after his first marriage failed?

    ¡°Sol?¡± Melinde said as she sat on her horse. I looked up at her, noticing the circles under her eyes. We all were tired, the miasma sucking out our strength even as Fix healed us. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to talk?¡±

    I looked sideways at Lasaro. He looked so exhausted that I seemed hyper by comparison. Was the Bone God still punishing him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need to talk about anything personal, if you feel uncomfortable about it.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I was just thinking about Vael.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re husband?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his third wife. After killing some of his guards, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll divorce me too.¡± I rubbed my arms. Was I silly for thinking about this?

    ¡°Oh!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Why do you think he¡¯ll divorce you?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? This is the second time that I¡¯ve killed one of his subjects and on top of that I almost killed him!¡± I gripped my sleeves tightly resisting the urge to scratch my arms in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through.¡± She placed her hand on my head.

    ¡°When this is over I¡¯m going directly to the capital.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see your husband?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said shaking my head. How could I face him after what I¡¯d done? If I never returned he wouldn¡¯t be put in a position to have me punished to satisfy the people.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not my place, but you should return to your husband. He wants to see you and asked me to bring you back,¡± Lasaro said.

    I was about to respond when the road became silent.

    The horse had been plodding along pleasantly beside me then suddenly reared back, its mouth open in a soundless scream. Melinde managed to hold onto the reins and keep her seat as the horse began to kick and buck. I wondered what had spooked the horse when I saw red bloom from its chest like a flower. Light Foot then bolted to my left, knocking Lasaro and me to the ground as it sailed oved the ditch and raced down the hill we had crested.

    I forced myself to my feet, my legs feeling like lead as I crouched and looked for the source of the bullets. (Tempest and waves), I growled. Lasaro was backing down the hill on his hands and toes and followed. I had been in doubt before, but now I knew for certain that the demon knew we were here.

    How many rifleman were hidden on the other side of the hill? There were dozens of tall bushes and trees for them to hide behind and pick us off if we tried a frontal charge. I looked for Melinde¡¯s horse, but she and it were no longer in sight. My whole body was shaking and I could feel a cold sweat trickling down my back. My leg throbbed where I had been shot months ago and my breath caught in my throat.

    I didn¡¯t want to be shot again, I didn¡¯t want to see anyone else shot. I still remember holding Ryaa¡¯s limp body in my arms and praying for him to be saved. It wasn¡¯t fair that I had tried to save his life only for him to die saving mine. I looked around for him and noticed that he was gone, maybe he had followed after his sister when the horse bolted.

    I pressed my palms into my eyes and took a ragged breath then a second. I needed to move, the longer we stayed in one position, the more likely that the men would try to flank us. I looked at Lasaro who was kneeling beside me. His hand was pressed to his right side. I slid over on my bottom and pointed to his side. He moved his hand to reveal a splotch of blood. Panicked I pushed his arm up and pulled aside the torn fabric of his robe. The flesh beneath was torn, the bullet had only grazed him.

    I sighed in relief and pressed my palm to my eye. I needed to calm down.

    Lasaro began tracing something in the dirt. I watched intently realizing he was drawing a simplified version of the hill we were on and the trees around us. He pointed to me then the top of the hill. He drew a small stick person then a bigger one with an arrow pointing from the former to the latter. He pointed to himself, his father and my mother, and then drew an arrow circling around the hill.

    I nodded in understanding and grew to my giant size. My stomach twisted and rolled as I stood and walked to the top of the hill. I felt bullets cut into my skin like needles, but I stood firm and covered my eyes with one arm and began walking down the other side of the hill.

    All I had to do was distract these men. I wished that the curtain of silence had not fallen around us so that I could use my siren¡¯s voice. I felt like we were at a disadvantage facing the fallen Silent God.

    Spots fell before my eyes and I fell hard on my knees. My tongue was tender and bitter in my mouth as I clutched my jaw where the blow had landed. I glanced to my left and saw a large man with yellow skin and black hair. He carried a tree trunk in his hands which he had used to club me in the mouth.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I spat out blood and gritted my teeth. I had hoped that this fight would be easy, but I was wrong. Hopefully Melinde was safe and getting far away from this fight. I could only imagine what this man would do to her.

    (Alright ugly, let¡¯s see how strong you really are), I said into the silence. I could feel my throat vibrate, but still couldn¡¯t hear my words. I raised my fists and entered a defensive stance that I had been taught years ago. I remembered my scuffle with Cia and forced that memory down; this was different.

    The man swung the trunk and I leap backward. My right foot slipped then rolled under my leg causing me to stumble into the ditch. (Hounds!), I cursed as pain shot through my ankle. The man didn¡¯t give me time to recover and leapt forward, swinging the trunk down over my head. I raised my arms and the wood slammed into my forearms numbing them on impact.

    Using my good leg I pushed up and threw the weight of the tree to my right side before delivering a jab with my elbow to the man¡¯s nose. I felt it connect and the man stumbled back for half a step before swinging the tree at me again. I didn¡¯t have time to get out of the ditch so I shuffled toward the hill, dragging my lamed foot. All the while I could feel the sting of bullets colliding against my skin as the man in front of me continued to pursue.

    He alternated between swinging and jabbing with the trunk and it took nearly all of my concentration to block and keep from falling over. My eyes scanned for openings, but his movements were controlled and furious.

    Where was Lasaro? Why hadn¡¯t he become gigantic? Sweat dripped into my left eye, but I resisted the urge to wipe it away. My chest ached and my limbs alternated between hot and cold as I blocked. I was getting frustrated only blocking so I grabbed the tree after I dodged then braced my knees. I pulled with all of my strength and the wood slipped from his hands. He immediately lurched forward and grabbed me by the collar. He belched a foul yellow cloud into my face causing me to cough violently and release the trunk.

    A kick landed on my ribs and I collapsed while trying to catch my breath. I felt his foot connect with my sternum so I grabbed his ankle and squeezed. I was rewarded by snap of his bones as I crushed them between my hands. It seemed that even though he had gained more strength with his size, his strength still couldn¡¯t compare to that of Waterfolk.

    I pulled on his leg as he gave a silent yell and watched as it popped out of the socket when I gave a sharp yank. He collapsed to one knee, blindly grasping at his leg. My arms shook as I pushed myself to a sitting position and looked at the man struggling to crawl away.

    (Bastard!), I shouted at him even though I knew he couldn¡¯t hear me. I stood up and limped forward and bent to grab him when his body began to morph. His limbs inflated like a bladder and elongated. His head swelled in an almost comical fashion until it was twice the size it had been when he first attacked me.

    His bulbous hands wrapped around my neck and I kicked him in the groin as black spots clouded my vision. He curled in the fetal position and I backed away.

    How was I supposed to take him down now with his increased strength? I didn¡¯t have a weapon to use and I still didn¡¯t know where Lasaro was. I found the tree trunk where it had been discarded and picked it up with both hand then brought it down hard on the man¡¯s head. I put my weight into the swing and watched as the wood splintered and cracked as it collided with his temple.

    He dropped with a thud that shook the ground beneath me. It was then that I noticed that the bullets had stop cutting into my skin. My mother caught my eyes and waved toward a clump of trees. I followed her and found Lasaro kneeling over a bloody body. His chest heaved as he gasped in silence. He waved weakly at me then his eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed.

    I froze in disbelief then released my giant form. I limped to him and held my hand under his nose. After feeling his breath on my fingers I checked for more wounds and found another bullet entry at his left hip. I immediately began applying pressure to the wound while looking around for more men.

    One by one I identified three more bodies strewn in various positions around the road. It seemed like Lasaro had ambushed the men and cut them down before they had more time to react. Melinde was still nowhere in sight and the green robe that Lasaro wore was becoming maroon with each passing moment.

    (Tempest and waves, where is she?)

    I began coughing again and covered my mouth. When I pulled my hand away I saw black blood.

    Melinde

    The horse nearly tossed me off its back as it reared back. I held on tightly to the reins and locked my knees to keep from sliding off. The animal then lurched forward and began to gallop away. I looked over my shoulder and saw Lasaro and Sol on the ground for a brief moment until they were hidden by the swell of the hill.

    The terrain we had been passing through had been grassy and rocky with only a few bushes and trees after leaving the farmlands. This area looked like it had once been farmed, but now was overgrown and abandoned. The scenery rushed by as the horse continued to rush further and further away from the others. No matter how hard I tugged on the reins it refused to stop its charge

    (Whoa!), I shouted and realized why I had felt so unnerved, I couldn¡¯t hear the horse¡¯s breathing or its hooves hitting the ground. I debated on how I would stop the spooked animal when I saw a shape rise up from the grass and leap into the horse¡¯s side, knocking it and me to the ground.

    I felt my leg snap under the weight of the horse and yelped in pain as fire spread up my thigh and spine. The weight increased as the beast that had ran into us stood on the horse¡¯s chest, snarling and drooling onto my chest. My vision darkened around the edges as the dog-like creature barked into my face spraying spittle. It looked like a giant wolf with a black coat covered in yellow pustules that oozed and popped. I felt my stomach turn.

    (Get away you mutt!) I growled at it. I wished that I could hear my own voice, but I knew it would do little to deter the animal. At that moment I wished that I had the strength of the Waterfolk to go with my transformation, but unfortunately the Grace only granted me the ability to breathe and swim under water.

    I reached for Fix then pulled back my hand swiftly as the dog lunged for it. Its black fur took on a greenish hue as it returned to growling over me and feinting with its fangs close to my throat. I soon realized that he was keeping me trapped here, probably for someone I couldn¡¯t see.

    A shadow passed over my eyes and for a moment I thought I had gone blind until I my eyes adjusted and I could see that it was a man standing over me. He had short brown hair and his eyes shined like twin pale green moons.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.

    My eyes opened wide in surprise. Why could I hear him but nothing else? Was this a trick? Was he the source of the silence? My eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re here,¡± he said.

    My brows pinched together. What was he talking about?

    Fix began to glow beside me. A white mist rose out of it and took the form of a woman with white hair, white skin and silver eyes. Even the robes that she wore was white. She was stunningly beautiful as she hovered over my weapon staring coolly at the man.

    ¡°I vowed that if I saw you again I would kill you,¡± the woman said. The man smirked and grabbed her by the throat. I immediately felt a painful pressure around my throat in the same area.

    ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough. I¡¯ve learned from my last mistakes. Your mother can try all she wants to kill me¡­¡± He opened his mouth and inhaled the woman. She screamed as she was devoured in front of me. ¡°But she¡¯s too weak,¡± the man finished.

    My body felt as if it had been lit on fire and I screamed. My fingers clawed at the dirt and clawed at my skin as I looked around wildly for relief from the pain. I had never felt such pain before, not even birthing Rolan had I been in this much agony. I ground my teeth and tried to swallow back my screams as tried to find something to focus on.

    The man turned his attention back to me and the silence returned. He picked up Fix from the ground and that was when I noticed that the spear had changed. The symbols on its shaft had disappeared and the wood looked like it suffered from rot and the tip rusted and riddled with holes.

    Before I could react he stabbed me through the throat.

    ¡°I am not such a cruel person to let you die alone,¡± the man said. ¡°Say hello to my sister for me.¡±

    He sat down beside me as I lay pinned and trembling beneath the horse and spear. My body felt cold as I stared up at the blue sky above me. The pain felt distant, like it was happening to someone else¡¯s body. Even so, I felt hot tears run down my cheeks.

    I had promised Arno and Rolan that I would return, but now it looked like I wouldn¡¯t be able to. Where was my Mistress? Was she really going to let me die when we were so far away from our goal?

    I willed my hands to move, picturing them grabbing the spear and pulling it out of my neck, but it just remained a fantasy. I was paralyzed. All I could do was lay down and cry while my life drained away.

    What would the Mistress say when I entered her halls? Would she be disappointed in me or would she welcome me with open arms?

    My thoughts strayed to Ryaa. Where had he gone? I would think that he would stay with me when I was dying. Was it too much for him or had he gone for help?

    The sky turned black and the sound of the wind filled my ears. It wasn¡¯t fair for the day to be so peaceful when I was dying.

    I heard a faint noise, like the sound of trumpets. Was the Mistress welcoming me?

 Chapter Thirty Seven

    Lasaro

    I stood alone in the halls of my Mistress. I looked around me confused. Normally she would have greeted me and begun her punishment, but at this moment she was nowhere to be seen. Where was she? Was this to build anxiety within me?

    I approached her throne and kneeled before it. ¡°Mistress, have I offended you once more?¡± I asked. I was met with silence. I lifted my head and that¡¯s when I noticed a difference to the throne. Instead of marble it was made from rough cut green quartz.

    I stood up swiftly and looked around again. Where was I if I wasn¡¯t in the halls of death?

    A scream reverberated against the walls and I covered my ears to lessen the deafening sound. Just as suddenly as it started the scream stopped as if the sound had been cut. I heard a soft thud behind me and turned on my heel swiftly to find a woman laying listlessly on the floor.

    Her skin was an olive color, but her hair and robes were white. ¡°Miss?¡± I said softly as I approached her. She didn¡¯t move so I kneeled beside her and turned her over. I sucked in my breath when I saw how beautiful she was. ¡°Miss?¡± I said again. She lay unresponsive so I stood up and looked around the hall for an exit.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been in the hall before I had woken up. Where was Sol and Melinde? Were they safe?

    I felt an unease in my chest. I needed to get back to my body soon. The longer I stayed here the more danger they were possibly in. Sol lacked a weapon, but could fight easily against these untrained men. The problem was Melinde, who could barely use her own powers and recently learned how to heal. She was our weakest link, but strongest trump card.

    Hopefully Light Foot had carried her far away from the fighting and she found a place to hide.

    I placed my hand on the marble walls and found them warm to the touch; the veins flowing through it reminding me of clouds. I pressed my ear against it and tapped with my left hand. I continued to move along the wall, tapping and listening for a hollow thud.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± a feminine voice said behind me. I turned to find the woman awake and sitting up. I noted that her silver eyes were round making her face look young.

    ¡°My lady,¡± I said bowing to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You can skip the formalities, Lasaro, I¡¯m not a god,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Though I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled with you for a week, it would be remiss of me to not learn it. I am Fix.¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise. Fix was a woman? Had she been enchanted to look like a spear or was she a spirit? Did this mean that Cleave also had a human form? This meant that my original thought of them being only sentient was completely wrong. They were truly alive and had personalities

    ¡°How are you here? Why are you here and not with Melinde?¡±

    The woman frowned and crossed her arms. ¡°That abomination ripped me out of my spear and ate me.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she scoffed while shaking her head. ¡°I am not like you mortals. He has only sealed me within the body he was borrowing. If he wanted to kill me, he would have shredded my spirit instead of swallowing it whole. I think he hopes to corrupt me.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± This was interesting to know. ¡°Does Cleave also have a spirit?¡±

    ¡°Two actually, twins.¡± The woman began braiding her hair. When she was done she inspected her nails. I watched as they grew longer and took on a marigold color. Could she change her appearance at will or only certain parts? Did this mean that her hair color could also change?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t our Mistress tell us you existed?¡± I asked while drawing closer. She rolled her eyes as if it was a bother to answer.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t important to tell you,¡± she said in a sing song voice. ¡°Trust me, if it were up to me I would tell you a lot more. My mother is used to being alone so sharing anything, especially information, is hard for her.¡±

    I sat beside the woman and watched her intently. Was it possible that she was lying to me? Did she work for the demon? Was this test? A trap?

    ¡°You say you¡¯re not a god, but call the Mistress mother. You claim to be a spirit of Fix, but offer no proof. How can I trust you?¡±

    She hid her mouth behind her hand as she laughed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust me, I¡¯m a stranger. I could be a servant of the abomination trying to corrupt you, but I¡¯m not.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything here, this is not my mother¡¯s domain. No, I should say I¡¯m limited in what I can do here.¡±

    We sat in silence for a moment.

    ¡°Do you know of a way out of here?¡± I asked

    ¡°He lets us out, not likely, Mother comes and frees us, if she knows we¡¯re here, or we die.¡±

    ¡°How does dying help us?¡±

    The woman rapped her knuckles against my forehead. ¡°My mother is Death! As her champion you have a mark on your soul. If you enter a state of near death she¡¯ll intervene. Not to mention she favors you.¡±

    I had doubt she favored me when she punished me nightly. When would it stop? I could feel my body getting weaker as sleep deprivation caught up with me. If this continued I could be useless in the upcoming battle, that¡¯s if I could get free of this hall. I looked around the closed off room and wondered what I could do.

    The floor began to tremble beneath me and I stood up swiftly. Fix, as she called herself, stood up with me and looked around. ¡°Looks like my mother knows you¡¯re here,¡± she said.

    I doubled over in pain as it felt like my intestines had been gripped by a large hand and twisted. I groaned and clutched my stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, this may be your only chance to get free!¡±

    I forced my body to relax. As soon as I did I felt an invisible force yank me off my feet and drag me through the wall as if it didn¡¯t exist. I found myself curled and gasping on the floor of a familiar hall with a familiar woman clothed in the color of death.

    ¡°My child,¡± my Mistress said kneeling beside me. She picked me up and carried me to the room with the golden waters. ¡°I have limited influence in Illuria at the moment. That abomination is blocking my perception with his miasma.¡± Her lips turned down in a frown.¡±

    ¡°What about Fix?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move her until you destroy the body that devoured her. Hurry, Melinde has been fatally wounded.¡±

    I felt cold. My partner was dying while I had been trapped by the demon. Chances were Sol did not know. ¡°What about Eminence Sol?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She is guarding your body.¡± She dropped me into the water and I floated, feeling its warmth fill me as motes of light collected over me.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about our weapons?¡±

    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t important!¡±

    ¡°Just like telling me about my sister?¡± My Mistress dragged me up by the collar of my robe and glared at me. For the first time I felt true fear as her normally shifting face stilled. It was like being under the watch of a deadly predator that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear out my throat.

    Her eyes looked like molten silver that gave off such an intense heat that I thought my spirit form would be scorched. I trembled as she held me over the water, my toes barely touching its surface.

    ¡°You call me your mistress, but continue to show me disrespect. I should send you deeper into my halls and be done with you!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, it¡¯s important to me. I can¡¯t concentrate because I¡¯m worried about her.¡±

    She stared at me for two more moments then her face began to shift again and her eyes dimmed. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten how closely you humans hold your familial ties.¡± She sighed and placed me back in the water. ¡°Your sister is still in the capital. News of your father¡¯s death have not reached her; your family is keeping it secret as they plan their coup. She¡¯s safe for now, but your step-mother has her own connections in the capital.¡±

    "I will deal with them when I return."

    "If you return..."

    "If I return?" I had considered the possibility before. Our victory was not guaranteed, afterall we were mortals facing a fallen god. His powers may be greatly weakened, but that made him no less deadly. His influence was widespread in Illuria, evidenced by the spread of miasma. I imagined that in his stronghold the miasma would be at its most potent and deadly.

    Would one breath kill us? It seemed possible, but we had our Grace which protected us, but it could easily be ripped from our heads during close combat. I wished there was a way to make an armor or helmet that could not easily be torn from us.

    And what would happen to my sister if I fell in battle? I was the only one she could rely on for support. Our people had split loyalties to my father and step-mother. If my father''s former loyalists sided with my step-mother, my sister had no chance to rule. She would be cast out if she was not executed first. The advisors and lawmakers of High Hold would probably make my father''s succession choice illegitimate.

    ¡°I am keeping Melinde¡¯s soul from passing on, but with each moment that passes, the abomination weakens my influence.¡±

    ¡°How is he so strong? I thought Death was the strongest god?¡±

    The Mistress¡¯s lips turned down in a frown. I thought I had angered her again as she stared at me silently, the rush of faces slowing down.

    ¡°There were three of us born of a dying god. I was carved from the bones of my father, my sister from his marrow, but our brother came from his final breath. It was once said that the majority of our father¡¯s power had been expelled in that breath.¡±

    She gritted her teeth and sat down in the water. She exhaled a white vapor as if to demonstrate the birth of the fallen god.

    ¡°You must go now.¡±

    I blinked and found myself looking up at Sol while the sound of trumpets blared across the sky. Her face was swollen and bruised in places from her fight with the warped man. I saw a smear of what seemed to be black blood on the corners of her lips and eyes. As she stared down at me in surprise I saw a black trickle make its way down her right cheek.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked. She turned her head to the side and coughed into her elbow. Her body shook as it tried to expel what was in her lungs.

    ¡°That scum breathed miasma into my face,¡± she said when the coughing fit was over.

    ¡°We have to find Lady Melinde, she¡¯s dying!¡±

    Her eyes widened and she helped me to my feet. ¡°I guessed that she was in trouble, but I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Eminence.¡± I turned my head, trying to pinpoint the direction that the trumpets were coming from. I felt something bump my hand and looked see Sol handing Cleave to me. I took the sword from her and it began to glow in my hand.

    Were there really twin spirits sealed inside my blade? Had I really met Fix? If so, I needed to rescue her which meant that I had to defeat whatever had consumed her. Or whoever had consumed her.

    I shook my head clear my thoughts then began running in the direction the horse had fled. The sound became deafening as I came across what appeared to be a splatter zone of white sand in the field. At its center I saw three curious shapes. One appeared hound-like, the second appeared man-like and the third looked like a horse laying on its side. All of them seemed to be made of stone, but the stomach churning feeling emanating from the man and hound convinced me otherwise. My Mistress must have merely sealed the two creatures in stone, immobilizing them until I and Sol could reach them

    As I drew near the stone shell began cracking and chunks of it fell away on the ground. As each chunk fell, the trumpets¡¯ sound lessened. I lifted my sword and dashed forward. I brought it down in a slash. As soon as my sword connected the shell burst apart pummeling me with rocky debris while a wave of silence flowed over me like a viscous liquid. I closed my eyes to protect then felt something hard and heavy slam into my shoulder and knocking me to the ground.

    I was immediately on my feet and dodging the next blow that came at me. Sol ran up behind the man and wrapped her arm around his neck in a choke hold that did not seem to faze the man. He continued walking forward as if she was not a hindrance then punched at me. I blocked both strikes and nearly missed the kick that he had aimed at my ribs.

    Sol began to glow and grow into her giant form when suddenly the man reached back with his hands and grabbed her by the throat. Then in a move I could hardly follow, he swung his torso down, kicked up with his legs and flipped forward. Sol came down hard on her back and I rushed forward as he jumped up into the air again and came down on her middle.

    I was already slashing with Cleave as his feet connected with her. He dodged then lunged and grabbed the blade of Cleave. The metal began to bubble under his touch and I feared that the spirits would be hurt within. I pulled away, noting that the blade was dull where it had been warped.

    I felt anger rise in me like a fire, but I hung back looking for an opening. Sol had rolled away and was growing into her giant form once more. I pressed forward when I saw his eyes shift to her and swung. As he dodged to the left I switched Cleave to my right hand and punched him in the jaw. His head snapped down and Sol grabbed his body and crushed it in her hands.

    The man¡¯s body went limp in her hands. She grabbed him by the arms and I was reminded of a little girl holding her doll¡¯s arm out with her fingers. I slashed the man across the chest and Cleave glowed. Sound instantly returned and suddenly the wind was too loud in my ears.

    We turned our attention to the horse. Only now could we see a rotted stick poking out of the ground on the other side of the horse and what appeared to be a leg draped over its ribs under the hound¡¯s belly. ¡°Is that¡­ Melinde?¡± I asked Sol.

    She nodded slowly, her eyes wide in shock. Her grip tightened on the body. Before I could react I heard the sickening tear of flesh as she ripped the man¡¯s arm off and tossed it away. ¡°How could he!¡± she screamed. I rushed around Light Foot and saw that Fix had been driven through Melinde¡¯s throat. Her skin was gray while her hair and clothes were died red from the blood. Her eyes were glazed over, staring at the sky while her arms were arranged in a cross over her chest as if the man had laid her out for burial.

    I felt like a volcano on the verge of eruption. How could I have let this happen to her? I should have chased after her when the horse had bolted, but I had thought she would be able to get away from the fighting. How could I be so wrong? I had failed her as a leader and partner. She was the weakest of us and most inexperienced, why did I think she could out run our battle?

    My jaw ached as I clenched my teeth so hard that I thought they would break. I was a foolish man. I wished that I could turn back time, but I could not. I had to deal with the consequences of my poor decision.

    Sol picked up the solidified hound and smashed it to pieces against the ground before gently picking up Light Foot¡¯s lifeless body. It looked like the horse had bled out from its gun wounds after being attacked by the monstrous hound.

    ¡®She is barely alive. Use Cleave on Fix to restore it,¡¯ the Mistress said. I pulled the spear from Melinde¡¯s throat and ran the sharp edge of Cleave against it, transferring Fix¡¯s spirit. The spear let out a burst of light that blinded me. I dropped to my knees and covered my eyes as the light continued for a few moments more.

    When the light died I opened my eyes to find the spear fully restored and Ryaa kneeling beside his sister¡¯s body. ¡®I tried to go for help,¡¯ he said looking up at me. He pointed to the dead man. ¡®Thatthingate me!¡¯ His ghostly hands hovered over the wound in his sister¡¯s throat. ¡®I couldn¡¯t do anything for her.¡¯

    Dorotea knelt beside him and hugged him. ¡®Our Mistress will not let her die,¡¯ she said as she held him.

    I put down Cleave then held Fix over Melinde¡¯s body. ¡°Please heal her,¡± I said. The spear felt warm in my hands as the symbols carved into its shaft lit up. Melinde¡¯s back arched as she gasped. Color flowed back into her skin and the wound on her neck closed. She coughed into her hand as she sat up. Sol immediately hugged her and buried her face in the crook of her neck.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Melinde croaked. ¡°I thought I was dead.¡±

    ¡°No, but you were close,¡± I said quietly. I bowed my head; it was my fault that she had almost died. We were weaker split up. Our spirit companions were helpful in their own way, but they lacked the ability to protect any of us. What was the point of having them travel with us if they could do so little for us on the physical plane? Yes, they could scout, but relay abilities became hindered when the abomination used silence against us. They couldn¡¯t move objects, but could offer advice.

    I turned my attention to the broken body of the man that we had fought. Was he the abomination that we had been sent to fight? If so, our fight had been too easy. I expected a fallen god to be powerful, and if what my Mistress had said was true, he was supposedly more powerful than her. Even if some of that power had been diminished four hundred years ago, using the minimum of our powers should not have overwhelmed him. Which meant that this wasn¡¯t the abomination. Was it possible that this was simply a man possessed?

    I looked toward the hill where Sol had left the deformed giant man. His transformation was like the bastard version of our own giant form. There were probably more men out there with similar abilities to that one. Our path to Naomi would be more perilous from here forward. The abomination was changing tactics, probably testing our skills and abilities.

    He might have a way to remotely monitor us even though he was stuck on the mortal plane. He knew to separate Melinde from us, distract Sol, trap our spirits, and incapacitate me. Was it possible that he could see through the eyes of his servants? We needed answers.

    ¡°Fix, Cleave, come out,¡± I said. Everyone looked at me questioningly. I stood up and looked at our weapons. ¡°Please, I need to talk to you.¡±

    Both weapons glowed and white vapors rose from them. Two from Cleave and one from Fix. They solidified into human looking bodies and faced me. I noticed that Fix¡¯s skin was no longer olive. She looked as if she had been carved from a single white block of stone. The twins that stood beside her appeared male with hair just as long as Fix¡¯s. Their chests were bare, with only a type of loose fitting trousers belted at their waists. They did not have the shifting faces of my Mistress, but did have her silver eyes.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Sol asked. Her body looked tense as if she was ready to fight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, though I¡¯ve seen her before,¡± Melinde said pointing to Fix. The spirit turned slightly and waved before turning her attention back to me.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Fix said with a smirk on her face. I bowed to her and the twins.

    ¡°I have a few questions,¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh, and you think you can simply ask us?¡± Fix crossed her arms and threw her hip to the side. Her brothers both frown at me. She had the same arrogant tone that she had in the abomination¡¯s hall which meant this was normal for her.

    ¡°If one of you could please tell me if that body belongs to the abomination?¡± I asked while pointing to the body of the man that Sol had tossed aside. Fix looked at it then shrugged.

    ¡°Just an empty vessel. He was using it like a puppet,¡± Fix said.

    ¡°The real abomination has a rotting soul that corrupts everything it touches,¡± the right twin said. He went over to the corpse and kicked it over. ¡°It was not unusual for him to create temporary champions for which he could ride.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re not telling him too much?¡± the left twin asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly this, knowledge would be useful to him,¡± Fix replied. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡±

    Should I ask about the demon tracking us or our spirit companions?

    ¡°What purpose do our spirit companions serve?¡±

    Fix grinned widely and threw her arms wide. ¡°They are the beginning of your army,¡± she said. I raised an eyebrow and she winked at me. ¡°Thousands of souls are sealed within Cleave, ready for me to turn into grunts.¡±

    ¡°Are you the reason why I could slap Ryaa?¡± Melinde said. We all looked at her. ¡°When we were in Locksin I smacked him without thinking and my hand connected.¡± She mimed the motion that she had performed while Ryaa nodded beside her with an annoyed look.

    ¡°You are the champion of Death and my wielder. Our souls are connected which means you have limited access to my powers as long as we are in the same vicinity.¡± Fix walked over to Melinde and placed her right hand on the woman¡¯s head. ¡°I will always protect you.¡± She turned her attention to Sol. ¡°Your foot.¡±

    Sol shifted and lifted her robe to show an ankle swollen and bruised. Had she run across the hills and fought with her foot like that? How much pain was she in? I had been so caught up in getting answers that I hadn¡¯t stopped to take the time to make sure everyone was healed. What if we had been attacked at this moment? Sol would be limited in her mobility now that her adrenaline would be wearing off.

    What was wrong with me? Why was I having difficulty being a leader? Was it because I was still grieving over the death of my father? Was it my worry for my sister?

    My Mistress was right; I was being distracted. I couldn¡¯t afford to fail my god, my team or my people. Duty came first and in this case my duty included taking care of my team.

    Fix placed her hand on Sol¡¯s head. Sol exhaled and visibly relaxed. The swelling went down and the bruises disappeared from her foot. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Fix walked over to me and placed her hand on my cheek. My body was filled with a relaxing warmth and I felt the pain in my hip and side receding. I moved aside my robe to see that all of my wounds had healed. Fix pulled her hand away clutching something small between her fingers. ¡°You still had a bullet in you,¡± she said. The bullet disintegrated and the dust was carried away by the wind.

    ¡°Are we done here?¡± Left twin asked.

    ¡°Are we?¡± Fix asked addressing me.

    I sighed and nodded. They had given me enough information for now, but we needed to find a defensible shelter before the day ended. After that I could ask our three ¡°additions¡± more about our situation. I was thankful that Fix was more informative than her mother.

    The world seemed to tilt beneath my feet and I swayed before catching myself. It seemed that even though Fix could heal injuries, she could not heal fatigue.

    (You should give up. You¡¯re exhausted. The Mistress is cruel.)

    I should give up on this quest. My Mistress punished me every night, preventing me from getting enough sleep. Soon I would collapse and not be able to get up. What kind of god punished her champions when they were tasked with defeating an abomination?

    No, I couldn¡¯t get angry with my God. She was not acting out of maliciousness. I had attacked her when she was controlling Sol. Though I couldn¡¯t harm her, I had acted defiantly. Any other god would have smote me as soon as the blade had crossed their skin.

    (She doesn¡¯t need to punish you every night.)

    ¡°Well, if you need us we¡¯re only a call away,¡± Fix said with a smirk on her face; she and the twins dissolved into vapor. Sol and Melinde gained their feet then looked at Light Foot.

    ¡°We should grab our things,¡± Melinde said softly. She kneeled and stroked the horse¡¯s mane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    ¡°We could get another¡­¡± Sol said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise. I don¡¯t want to see another animal get hurt.¡±

    Sol circled around then placed her hands under the horse¡¯s back. Bracing her legs, she grunted and lifted the animal partially off the ground. Melinde immediately began unbuckling straps and bags. The saddle and bridle were also stripped with the promise to sell them in the next town we came across.

    ¡°It feels wrong to just leave it in the open. Shouldn¡¯t we bury him?¡± Melinde asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time,¡± I replied. ¡°Let his body feed whatever animals are left here.¡± I looked around noticing the black veins in the grass blades; hopefully nature would be able to recover from the demon¡¯s blight.

    (You can¡¯t win.)

    What if we couldn¡¯t win? Should we succumb to the corruption and let the demon win? My grip tightened on Cleave. I felt useless being trapped in the abomination¡¯s hall. Our enemy was strong, stronger than my Mistress.

    No, I couldn¡¯t think about how strong he was, after all the Mistress had managed to subdue him before. If we could not destroy him, maybe we could find a way to imprison him permanently.

    ¡°Eminence, Lady Melinde, we should go now,¡± I said gently. I don¡¯t know what look was on my face, but Melinde¡¯s looked worried before she hugged Sol and me closely.

    ¡°We can do this right?¡± she said. ¡°We can beat this demon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sol said. She pulled away quickly. ¡°But I¡¯ll tear out his throat if I get the chance.¡±

    What was going through her mind? Since seeing Melinde injured I had felt more hostility emanating from her than when she had been upset with me over attacking her with Cleave. Did it have something to do her prior relationship with Ryaa?

    If it had been my father or sister bleeding out on the ground, I probably would have felt the same. At this moment, I was grateful that my father had a somewhat peaceful death, but what my capture had taught me that his soul was not safe from the influence of the abomination. If I wasn¡¯t careful he could be trapped and tortured.

    Would I be able to continue my duty if my family was held hostage? I know my father could, he¡¯d done it before with one of his nephews. His brother had since disowned him. Could I make a similar decision if I were in his shoes?

 Bonus Chapter: Claire

    Claire

    I had been sitting in the family room knitting when some knocked on the door. My hands trembled in anticipation. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until the city guards showed up at my door, it¡¯s not like it was a secret that I had been visiting that demon girl¡¯s cell with Ryaa.

    I put aside the yarn and smoothed out my apron before standing. I squared my shoulders, inhaled then exhaled before crossing the room and pulling back the dead bolt. I was knocked backwards as the door swung open with such force that it bounced off the wall with a loud thud. My heart rose in my chest as I stared at the five armed men rushing through my doorway with guns.

    ¡°Claire, who¡¯s at the door?¡± I heard my mother say before she yelped as one of the men went into the kitchen. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sal, Bern, check the back rooms. Where¡¯s the demon?¡± the guard said as he pointed his hand gun at my mother. My blood turned cold as I stared at the iron barrel resting against her throat. At that range he could kill her. I opened my mouth, but no sound came out as I stared at the last two guards who had begun to tear apart the kitchen. Dishes were broken as the cupboard where they rested was thrown to the ground causing the floorboards to tremble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Isn¡¯t the demon being held in the temple?¡± my mother said. The guard swung his gun and the buttstock collided with my mother¡¯s jaw. She grunted and fell to the floor while clutching cheek. A red river began to run down her chin.

    My throat swelled shut as I ran forward and threw myself between them. I held my hands up in a supplicating manner. Why were they doing this to us? We weren¡¯t demons, we were humans! Why couldn¡¯t my father be home? He was probably nose deep in his cups by now.

    The guard that had struck my mother grabbed me by the front of my dress and lifted me to my feet. ¡°Shephard Stone knows you¡¯ve been visiting that demon. What did it offer you? Eternal life? Riches? Health?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing! What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That fiend managed to escape from its cell during the wedding. No one knows where it is, but the lack of destruction points to outside help. Where¡¯s your boyfriend Ryaa Kane?¡±

    I could feel the spittle from the man¡¯s lips spray across my face as he yelled at me. His breath smelled septic and I gagged before responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    His grip tightened and he threw me to the ground before kicking me in the stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me demon lover!¡±

    My face felt hot as I began to cry. Why were they doing this to me? I had only helped Ryaa because he had asked me to. I had thought that if that demon left town he would stop thinking about her. Hopefully he would leave her far away from the city and hide somewhere until the temple calmed down. This was all that demon bitch¡¯s fault. I never should have helped her escape. Why hadn¡¯t Ryaa listened to me?

    I shook my head and spread my arms to shield my mother. I didn¡¯t know if he would strike us again, but I didn¡¯t want to give him a clear shot at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went,¡± I said.

    ¡°Take them into custody and place surveillance on the house,¡± the lead guard said to the two others in the kitchen.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they said with a salute.

    One turned to me with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°By the power of the priests of Naomi you are under arrest for aiding and concealing a demon. If you fight back or cause any harm to those escorting you, you will be executed on the spot. Am I understood?¡±

    I nodded silently as more tears ran down my cheeks. I felt my mother¡¯s hands on my shoulders and she squeezed them tight. I could feel them tremble against my skin despite the firm grip. ¡°Yes, we understand,¡± she said softly. We were forced to our feet and lead to a boxlike wagon with a padlock on the door and bars in the window slots. I felt a knot in my throat as they unlocked the door and swung it wide. Inside I could make out thin wooded benches nailed to the floor. The wagon smelled mildly of mold and black stains covered the driver side wall.

    My mother covered her nose with one hand and used the other to pull herself up into the back of the mobile cell. I followed after her and sat down on the rough wood of the right side bench. The door was shut, halving the amount of light. I heard the rattle of the metal padlock on the other side as it was locked.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± my mother hissed at me. I balled my hands into fists as I thought of what to say. Ryaa¡¯s plan didn¡¯t account for us being arrested, but I should have expected some interference by the authorities. Demons were dangerous. Every now and then we would hear about a new battle breaking out between humans and demons. Disputes over islands, retaliation for past attacks; the list for reasons we continued to fight was long.

    I wiped my eyes. ¡°You remember that Ryaa had captured a demon? Well he decided he wanted to free it¡­her¡­¡±

    ¡°He set a demon loose? Why?¡± My mother had pulled away from me in shock.

    ¡°I think he fell in love with it,¡± I said bitterly. I didn¡¯t see the appeal of the unnatural sheen of that demon¡¯s black curls or the spots along its fleshy tail. She was just a stupid fish demon.

    ¡°Fell in love? You must be joking! How could he pass you up?¡±

    ¡°I-don¡¯t-know! He¡¯s been different since he returned from the sea. That patrol mission changed him.¡± I rubbed my arms as the wagon began to sway. I could hear the clop of horse shoes on the cobblestone street as the wagon pulled away from our home.

    I was such a fool. I should have warned my parents. Maybe they could have helped me stop Ryaa and his crazy plan. Maybe I should have gone with him instead? Either way it was too late now to change my decision. I now had to face the consequences for my actions, even if I did not find it appealing.

    I rubbed my palms against my knees in frustration. My mother grabbed my wrist and I stopped. ¡°How did he escape with the demon?¡±

    ¡°I gave him some of my spare clothes and he snuck her out of the temple during the reception,¡± I replied. My cheek stung as my mother slapped me. I clenched my jaw and held still, waiting for her to strike me again.

    ¡°How could you betray us like that? Our priests have kept us safe from these demons by killing them on sight, and you let one go?¡± Her hand came down on my shoulder in a fist as she flailed like a small child. ¡°Have I taught you nothing? The Sanguine Legion, the Brine King, the Silent Night; they¡¯re not just songs, they¡¯re not just stories!¡±

    ¡°I know mom!¡±

    ¡°Thirty years of safety because of our priest¡¯s diligence and you put our city at risk. Demons are vindictive, do you think it will thank you for setting it free?¡±

    I closed my eyes and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible child!¡±

    I wished a pit would open beneath me and swallow me whole. Why had I let my heart get the better of me? Was it a false sense of security? The demons hadn¡¯t pushed this far inland in centuries; the divine chasm prevented large armies from invading from the sea. The heartland of Illuria was still at risk from our inland neighbors, but the capital had maintained peace treaties them, ensuring mutual support should the demons rise against us again.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    How could I fix my mistake? Would the demon return in force to destroy our city? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly. My mother seemed to deflate and rested her forehead against my shoulder. I touched her tear stained cheeks, feeling guilty.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do this to hurt us. Love makes us idiots,¡± she said in a bitter voice. ¡°I hope your father is okay.¡±

    When we reached the temple we led through its halls to the private offices of the head priest, Shephard Stone, and entirely avoiding the wedding party. He was sitting calmly behind his desk while his wife, Rose, sat to the side with parchment and pen in hand. She looked dejected with puffy eyelids and blood shot eyes as if she had been crying.

    Stone stared at us coolly as our captures saluted him. ¡°Brother, we have found co-conspirators to the demon release, but have not located Ryaa Kane or the demon within the city.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work sergeant. We have sufficient reason to believe that the two have already fled the city. I¡¯ve sent a patrol in pursuit of them,¡± Stone said before turning his attention to me. I felt as if a great weight began to push me into the floor. My knees quaked and my teeth ached as I clenched my jaw. I looked down at the floor boards as my heart fluttered in my chest. While Naomi had a mayor, Shephard Stone was, without question, the most powerful man in the city, and the most influential along Illuria¡¯s coast. If he had not joined the priesthood, our king would have made him a noble and granted him land. Since he was unable to accept the offer, his son was granted the title of baron.

    ¡°Claire Bevins, what is your relationship with Ryaa Kane?¡± Stone asked. My mother grabbed my hand and squeezed it.

    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± I replied softly.

    ¡°Are you two still close? Did he seem to be acting strange lately?¡± he continued in calm, but icy voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been quite close for years¡­and he had been acting differently.¡±

    ¡°Would you say that the demon had somehow entranced him?¡±

    I nodded. Ryaa going against his hatred of demons to save one was clear sign he had been out of his mind. A sign that I had ignored in favor of keeping him happy. I was foolish to give in to his lunacy. I burst into tears and covered my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm, Brother! I just wanted to see him happy.¡±

    Stone stood up and circled his desk to stand in front of me. I stiffened as he wrapped his arms around me. My senses scream at me to run as a sense of wrongness permeated the man¡¯s body. His breath smelled heavily of mint, but it did little to mask the scent of rot on his breath. His arms tightened around me like a constrictor immobilizing its prey. His embrace stopped short of being painful, but was not comforting in any way. ¡°Poor child, it must have been agony to see the man you love change before your eyes. Rest assured, we will destroy the demon and rescue Ryaa.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± I stuttered into his shoulder.

    ¡°But¡­ you still need to be punished for endangering your fellow citizens,¡± Stone continued. He pulled back showing a concerned face, but there was venom in his eyes. ¡°Sergeant, take Mrs. Bevins to the stocks. When you find her husband, he will join her. They will remain there for three days. As for you, Miss Bevins, you will receive thirty lashes and indefinite imprisonment. During your sentence my fellow brothers will ensure that you haven¡¯t succumbed to the demon¡¯s influences and take steps to prevent another act of betrayal.¡±

    ¡°Thirty lashes? That will destroy her!¡± my mother said. I could hear the shock in her voice. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl, she doesn¡¯t deserve such a harsh punishment.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, she is a grown woman now. What she did could have jeopardized Naomi. Up until last night, a demon had never escaped from our sacred city. Ryaa was a part of the patrols and knew of the weaknesses and strengths of our beloved city.¡± He motioned with his hand and the sergeant grabbed my mother by the wrist. ¡°What your daughter has done is treason and deserves death.¡± He held out his right hand and Rose stood up to place a decorative dagger in his palm.

    ¡°Treason carries a death sentence,¡± Stone said. I watched the color drain from my mother¡¯s face as her gaze became riveted to the dagger. ¡°I always try to be merciful, but I can¡¯t afford to show any weakness toward those abominations.¡±

    My mother stood in silence, her eyes glazed over. ¡°Now which punishment do you prefer?¡±

    Her free hand stretched out towards the dagger.

    ¡°Mother!¡± I said. She blinked a few times as if she had woken up then looked at me. Was the dagger enchanted?

    Her gazed shifted back and forth between me and Stone. ¡°She¡¯ll take the lashing,¡± my mother said weakly.

    ¡°So be it.¡± The priest nodded and the guards escorted us out of the office. I felt cold as we were ushered down the hallway. When we reached a fork, the guard grabbed my mother and went left while I was led right. She managed to squeeze my shoulder as we parted.

    "We''ll be fine, darling," she said to me. I pressed my lips together and nodded. Her eyes were red with unshed tears while her cheeks remained dry. My own cheeks were wet from the tears that flowed unhindered. My parents were lucky to only get the stocks, but what would happen to Ryaa? Would they kill him on sight or hold a trial and execution?

    A trial seemed more likely, in order to make an example of his actions. Why did I agree to free that demon? That weak and vulnerable look had just been an act, I was sure of it. I wanted nothing more than to strike that thing in the face. Ryaa just had to become involved with the mistress of a demon lord. They could easily invade the coastal towns since none of the forts had been fully rebuilt.

    I was taken to cell much smaller than the one used for the demon in an older part of the temple complex. There was bedroll, tied and upright, leaning on the far left corner, while adjacent was a brass bucket. In the middle of the far wall was a thin window that looked like it had once been used for archers as it lacked any glass and was only wide enough to fit my arm through. The brick around the window was covered in periwinkle colored lichen that was the only source of color besides the bucket and green bedroll.

    As soon as the guard closed the wooden door behind me I realized that my only source of light in the room was from the hallway sconces and the moon outside. This was probably to prevent me from building a fire and trying to escape. I didn''t want to escape though; escaping would increase my punishment and even my parents.

    I wrung my hands as I thought of the lashing that would come. I deserved it, didn''t I? I had helped a demon and was paying for it. If only she was here to experience the pain instead of me.

    I kneeled by the window and clasped my hands. "Gentle God, please watch over Ryaa and turn him from his path. Remove the influence of the demon so that he may come back to me," I said softly, trying to pour all of my will into my pray. I prayed for a lighter sentence than death and that we would be married and have a large family.

    As I kneeled I felt the air around me become chilly and the sounds of reception and the wind faded into nothing. I cracked an eyelid and peeked, wondering if it was just the wind dying down. I a fog spilling through the window in front of me and surrounding me. I opened my eyes fully and watched the vapors swirl around me, carrying an acrid scent.

    My lungs burned as I breathed in the vapor. Was this smoke? Had the party goers gotten rowdy and set something on fire? I coughed as I stood up and went to the cell door. "Guard?" I said. I couldn''t see anyone right outside my cell. I wasn''t a demon so I was considered low threat. "Guard!" I said loudly and struck the door with my fist. There was no response as the fog continued to grow thicker and choked my breath. I banged and kicked the door, trying to illicit a response from the guards, but they continued to ignore me.

    Did they think I was just being a nuisance prisoner? (There''s smoke!) I yelled, but I couldn''t hear my voice. I felt my throat vibrate from the force of my yell, but no sound reached my ears. I yelled, then screamed, but couldn''t hear the sound of my voice. I hit the door harder until my hands hurt and began to bleed. By then my whole body was burning and my vision was blurry.

    I stumbled backward from the door, feeling dizzy. I made my way to my bedroll with wobbly steps and picked it up. I began to stuff the fabric in the window, trying to block the flow of the smoke. By then the room was hardly visible and my eyes watered so much that I could barely keep them open as the stinging worsened.

    I was certain that the smoke had leaked into the hallway by now, why wasn''t anyone coming to check it out? Was the whole building on fire? I shivered as the temperature dropped once more. My back prickled and I felt as if someone was watching me. I turned my head slightly and saw that my cell door was open a large demon stood in the doorway with skin absorbed all light that it touched and hair that seemed made of thin metal wire.

    I opened my mouth to scream, but no sound came out.

    "I have a proposition for you Claire," the demon said as I sank to floor. The bedroll fell from the window, but I was too shaken to place it back. Had the demon killed Ryaa and come back for me? Was it going to take revenge against the city? "I heard your prayer. I can bring Ryaa back to you in exchange for your cooperation."

    "I don''t make deals with demons!" I replied.

    "Even if it''s to your benefit? I am an old god, not a demon. To humans, this form seems monstrous, but is how I am, nothing more," he said to me. He crossed the few feet between us and picked me up by the collar of my dress. My tears were still falling rapidly from my eyes as his face drew closer to mine. Yellow smoke poured from his nostrils and lips and engulfed me.

 Chapter Thirty Eight

    Thalia

    I massaged my arms methodically, my fingers digging into my stiff muscles in my effort to loosen. I kept my eyes closed since they were still burning from the last poison fog attack. Lines of pain ran down my dry throat when I inhaled sharply after reaching a particularly sore spot on my arm. I heard my sister shift beside me and place her hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I croaked. I tried to swallow, but my mouth felt like a pot left too long over a fire, its liquid evaporated leaving the metal to burn. I reached for my water skin then hesitated when my fingers met the dusty seal skin. We were out of water and I didn¡¯t trust the waters in the demon¡¯s territory.

    My sister pressed her own skin into my hand, but I shook my head. ¡°No, keep it for yourself. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and just drink it!¡±

    I shook my head again. ¡°Don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Hounds wounded liar,¡± she muttered under her breath. I chuckled as I began to massage my arms once more. I cracked my eyes open just a little to see my sister try to stealthily switch our skins. I let her do it, I would just give it back to her later.

    I began to roll my shoulders as I listened to the woods around us. All I could hear was the creak of boughs and the shush of leaves as the wind moved through the tree tops. The chirrup of insects and the call of birds had been left behind at the boundary of the demon¡¯s territory. All of the plants, including the bark of the trees had taken on a yellow color, as if coated in a thin film of miasma. Black, vein like threads also marked the plant life as corrupted.

    What would Naomi look like when we reached it? Would the people still be alive, or would they have fallen to the demon¡¯s poison influence?

    Damia tapped on my shoulder. I opened my eyes all the way. She pointed to her throat and then her lips. I ground my teeth in frustration as I realized that the sound of the woods had faded away. I moved into a crouch as my eyes darted around the small clearing we had found in the middle of a bush patch. We had taken shelter here when a thick fog had rolled in, obscuring our vision. The afternoon light was still bright enough that I knew that evening was still hours away.

    Damia was also crouching, a spear now in her hands. Her brow was furrowed and her lips pulled back into a snarl. Her white hair, speckled with leaf fragments, seemed to glow in the light as her eyes darted back and forth. I flinched and turned my attention to the bushes around us, looking for any odd movement. I moved so that we were back to back and raised my dagger in a defensive stance.

    A gust of wind rolled over us. The leaves of the bushes shook wildly then the sound abruptly returned.

    ¡°Thalia?¡± my sister whispered.

    ¡°Still here,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Goo-.¡± My sister¡¯s voice cut off in a gurgle and another gust of wind rolled over us. I turned my head in time to see a large pale hand gripping her entire body. The hand pulled up sharply and I followed its movement upwards and stared into the round face of a giant young woman with yellow hair that looked dipped in tar. Her irises were blue, but the sclera around them were black. She smiled gleefully as she lifted my sister¡¯s head to her lips and blew a thick yellow smoke into her face.

    ¡°Heh,¡± the giant muttered and stood up.

    ¡°Let her go, harpy!¡± I screamed. I closed my eyes and focused on my power within. My skin tingled as it moved over it like a cascade of water. My limbs elongated and swelled until I gained my own giant form. My fist connected with the woman¡¯s jaw.

    I immediately regretted my decision.

    I felt the bones in my hand shatter. Pain flowed up my arm in invisible rivers that connected to my chest and caused my lungs to constrict then still. I coughed, expelling the last breath of air from my lungs. I struggled to take a breath, but the woman was belching more of the foul poison yellow cloud. I clenched my teeth reflexively and leaped backwards.

    The woman laughed as more smoke spilled from her mouth and obscured the trees around us. My chest heaved as my body tried to force me to breathe. I grabbed part of my Grace and used it to cover my mouth and nose.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this one to get hurt, change back,¡± the woman said. She shook my sister slowly side to side.

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± I growled through my Grace.

    The woman¡¯s arm swung so fast that I couldn¡¯t track the movement. Her fist, still curled around Damia, collided with a nearby tree causing it to shake and leaves to fall. My sister¡¯s head snapped forward and hit the bark too. The woman pulled back her hand as I leaped toward her.

    ¡°Tempest!¡± I screamed. The nails of my good hand scratched the woman¡¯s arm as she shielded herself from me. Bright crimson lines ran down her arm where my nails connected.

    The woman growled and lifted Damia¡¯s head to her lips. My sister¡¯s head rolled limply onto the woman¡¯s thumb. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen I will kill her now!¡± she said quickly. I lowered my hand as she backed away from me. ¡°You¡¯re not the first demon I¡¯ve killed.¡±

    I laughed. ¡°Demon? Us? We were sent to kill the abomination by the Mistress!¡±

    ¡°The Bone God? It makes sense that demons would follow a god of death.¡± She shuffled a step back, clicking her tongue.

    ¡°Let¡­her¡­go,¡± I growled.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I knew I had two options, try and attack this woman with my one good arm or run away. She seemed stupid if she thought that threatening to kill my sister would get me to comply with her wishes. A new thought formed in my head. Why had she taken my sister alive? What did she gain by not killing her immediately? If it was as I thought, to bargain, then that would be a failure. If my sister died, she would lose her bargaining chip. We were warriors, and we knew the cost of our mission would be paid in blood; ours and the enemies¡¯.

    Was she meant to bring us back alive? She had managed to take us unaware, but didn¡¯t kill Damia as soon as she struck. Did she lack training as a warrior?

    ¡°If I do as you say, what will happen to my sister?¡± I was just curious to know what the woman¡¯s response would be.

    Her mouth broke into a wide grin and she dropped her fisted hand slightly. My sister¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    ¡°If you come with me quietly, I won¡¯t kill her.¡±

    ¡°Try and kill me,¡± Damia said. Her hair began to glow and lengthen rapidly. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she tried to squeeze my sister during her transformation. Damia head butted her as soon as their heads reached near equal size. The woman cursed and stumbled back. ¡°Thanks for buying me time,¡± my sister said with a wave of her hand before she clenched it into a fist and squared her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± she said in a low voice.

    She leaped forward and kneed the woman in the chest then brought her right elbow down on her shoulder. The woman grunted and put up her arms to deflect the flurry of strikes that followed. I kept part of my attention on the fight while scanning the woods around us to make sure we weren¡¯t ambushed again.

    I began coughing and doubled over in pain as it felt like shards of glass were slicing their way out of my lungs. I couldn¡¯t get enough breath to yell when I felt something heavy land on my back. I turned my face to the side to see another giant woman who looked similar to the other, but older. Where had she been hiding? Had the miasma fog been a smoke screen?

    A heavy set man joined her holding a large spear. As he raised his hands above his head I tucked my left leg beneath my chest and used my right leg to turn around underneath the woman. I elbowed her in the chin before grabbing her head and head-butting it. The woman looked dazed as she slumped forward.

    The man paused in his swing to avoid hitting the woman as I moved her torso to act as a shield. He circled around us, looking for an opening when my sister kicked out his legs from under him while I tossed the woman to the side. As soon as I gained my feet I brought my heel down on her throat with enough force that a depression formed in the dirt below.

    I turned my head in time to see my sister forcing the spear into one of the man¡¯s eyes while her face showed mild irritation. She twisted the shaft for good measure before looking up at me. ¡°You alright?¡± she asked. I nodded as I felt the new sharp aches along my spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You?¡±

    ¡°Perfect as turd ball.¡± She grinned and I could see clotted blood staining her teeth. ¡°That one¡¯s still alive.¡± I look to where she pointed and sighed. It looked like my sister had broken both of the first woman¡¯s arms and the right ankle. The woman¡¯s yellow hair was stained with dark blood and breathing was shallow.

    ¡°What do we do with her?¡± Personally I wanted to kill her and be done with it. The fact that she and her accomplices had managed to ambush us and hurt us, caused my anger to rise like an unchecked flame; we were warriors and we let some fools sneak up on us.

    ¡°Keep her alive. She might have some useful information for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not carrying her,¡± I growled while cradling my wrist. I wished we had the ability to heal quickly, but one of the disadvantages of serving a death god was a shortage of healing abilities.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make her walk. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just help me grab out stuff.¡±

    I grumbled under my breath as I gathered what could be salvaged from our camp. Our captive had returned to normal size, so we did as well. When we were down packing, I kicked her in the stomach with a fraction of my strength. The woman grunted then began moaning. I rolled my eyes then stepped on her forearm causing her to squeal. I crouched and placed my face in hers. She shuddered as I blew into it and she sucked her lips in while digging her head into her chest and rolling her shoulders forward.

    ¡°Listen here algae brains. We are going to keep you alive as long as you listen to us. Open your eyes and look at me,¡± I said as I poked her in the temple. Her eyelids fluttered before opening. The whites of her eyes were no longer black, but her eyes remained blue. I snorted as she met my steady gaze with her shaking one. Did the abomination lack in warriors? ¡°We¡¯re going to Naomi and you¡¯re going to show us where the demon is hiding.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for your demon kin?¡± the woman said in a breathy voice.

    I smacked her face and to her credit she did not make a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t be smart with me. Waterfolk aren¡¯t demons, but the master you¡¯re serving, is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t serve any demons let alone help them!¡± she growled. ¡°I serve an old god who was betrayed by his kin. When he is free all of you kind will be eradicated from the world!¡±

    I rolled my eyes, stood up, and then dug my heel a little harder into the woman¡¯s forearm until I heard a snap. She screamed, but I ignored her as I walked away. My sister sighed then stuffed some cloth into the woman¡¯s mouth and then slung her over her shoulder. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± she hissed at me.

    ¡°Quite,¡± I said while showing her my swollen wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    SOL

    We sat in a circle inside an abandoned barn while the last of the sunlight faded from the sky. My mouth was sour from vomiting aftertearing apart the green eyed man. Each person that I had killed before had been from self-defense. This man was incapacitated and I had torn him apart like a petulant child pulling off the arms of their doll.

    Was I a monster? Did I have any right to serve the Bone God or would she condone this death? I felt dirtier than when I had crushed Vael between my fingers. At least then, I had not been in control of my body, but this time I was. I could have let him live, I knew that, but I hadn''t.

    All I could remember was a white heat in my mind when I had seen Melinde laying on the ground lifelessly. I had promised myself that I would protect her when I had failed Ryaa. I wanted to continue my mother''s work and save the woman she''d died to save. Melinde was the champion of the Bone God, her life was more important than mine. I needed to stay by her side and make sure that something like this never happened again. I owed it to my mother, and I owed it to Ryaa.

    Ryaa sat close to his sister and had his arm draped across her shoulders. It seemed that Melinde was practicing control with her new ability. Her control over it was better than her healing abilities. Could the effectiveness of them be tied to her desires to use them?

    Lasaro sat cross legged on the floor with his palms resting on his knees, and his eyes closed. His breath was shallow while he meditated next to his father, Lord Luciano. My mother was standing guard outside the barn. I wanted to spend more time with her, but my limbs felt too heavy to move.

    Head to toe, my body ached despite Melinde using her spear to heal us. Was it possible the spear used our own energy to heal us and not divine? And what of the spirit within it? What other powers did she possess, but was unwilling to tell us of?

    A sigh escaped Lasaro''s lips and we turned our attention back to him. "Lady Melinde, how are you feeling?" he asked after opening his eyes.

    She chuckled and shrugged her shoulders. "Like shit," she said.

    "Eminence Sol?"

    "Do you have to be so formal?" I snapped.

    Lasaro''s eyes widened. "Do you have a problem with the way I address you?"

    "You''re always so formal. We''ve spent nearly a week in each other''s company and we''re practically marching to our deaths, but you insist on being formal. It''s like you don''t give a flying fish about us." I gritted my teeth. Was I being unfair to him again?

    His lips thinned as he smiled at me. "It''s a habit from working with my soldiers."

    "I get it, you have more training us. You don''t need to rub it in." I felt a hand on my knee and looked at Melinde. Her brows were down in a scowl as she glared at me. I felt the heat that had been rising in my stomach simmer down.

    "Enough! We shouldn''t be at each other''s throats."

    "Sorry," I mumbled.

    "You begged me to come on this mission, and I agreed. What I didn''t agree to is fighting amongst ourselves." She pulled her hand back and folded it into her lap. "He used his sword on you, I get it. I would be angry too, but now''s not the time to fight about it." I noticed that her hands were trembling in her lap. My eyes stung as my face heated in shame. Here I was, fighting over titles while she was still recovering from her near death experience.

    I wished that I could be as strong as her. She wasn''t a warrior, but she was willing to walk into danger with complete strangers just to protect her family. I didn''t pretend that she was doing it for the people. She did not have a people, at least not anymore. She had chosen love over her people.

    As for me, I wanted to protect my people and destroy the wrongness that the demon caused. I wanted to bring Landwalker and Waterfolk together, but at this moment, I just wanted to keep Melinde safe. I owed it to Ryaa and my mother. Was this why the Bone God had made me a hand maiden? Did she know that I would develop a sense of duty toward one of her champions?

    "I''m sorry," I said again. "To both of you."

    "I hope you mean it," Melinde said. I nodded my head as I balled my hands into fists.

    Lasaro sighed again. "I''ve been wondering something," he said in a low voice. He shook his head as if responding to an unheard question. "Do you think we''re being set up for failure?" he said. Everyone stilled and watched him closely before looking around the barn for hints of a divine presence.

    "What do you mean?" Melinde said in a voice so soft that I, with my superior hearing, could barely hear it.

    "Think about it," he said throwing his arms wide. "We weren''t told that our most powerful weapons are actually alive. Your''e not a warrior and can barely use your weapon," he said pointing to Melinde. "And you aren''t even a fully trained warrior. Besides myself, only my father and Dorotea have any full training and warrior experience."

    It was true. We were like blind children given a stick too big to carry and told to fight a lion. If we were children, then Neara would be an infant. Our whole mission was a divine joke. Would anyone fault me if I decided to abandon it? The Gentle God was the patron of Waterfolk, not the Bone God. Even as I thought that, I knew that I couldn¡¯t abandon my duty as long as Lemuete continued to exist.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Melinde said bowing her head. Her fingers gripped her torn skirt. ¡°We¡¯re very pathetic for a group of people supposed to kill a demon.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re going to abandon this mission?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It would be foolish to defy The Mistress,¡± Lord Luciano said. ¡°Even if this mission seems foolish itself, angering a god, especially a god of death, could have unforeseen consequences.¡± He rose a little higher into the air so that our attention was drawn to him. ¡°I believe that there is a reason she sent you here, though unprepared. One: she¡¯s simply out of time to launch an attack before the abomination grows any stronger, or two: Lasaro and Melinde are not her only champions.¡±

    I felt my brow arch as I stared at the ghost. ¡°Gods only have two champions,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why? Where is it written that they only have two?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I looked to Melinde and Ryaa for help, but they both only shrugged.

    ¡°Any good strategist has more than one plan. If there is a rule that they can only have two champions that does not preclude the existence of champion successors.¡±

    ¡°So, my sister doesn¡¯t have to be a champion?¡± Ryaa said. He was leaning forward staring at the former lord intently.

    ¡°Ryaa,¡± Melinde said with an edge in her voice. She picked up Fix in a reflexive action.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have to be a champion, if someone can take your place, you can go home to you husband and son!¡±

    ¡°Even if I gave up being a champion, there isn¡¯t a guarantee that the demon will just let me walk free.¡±

    I felt my heart beat rapidly in my chest. Was there a way for me to get Melinde home safely and take her place? Was I meant to be a stand in? A sharp pain shot through my chest and back. I flinched and sucked in my breath before it faded. I remembered the scar on chest, a reminder of the blow Lasaro had given me when I had been possessed. Why couldn¡¯t I be the champion? Why Melinde and Lasaro?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already come this far, I¡¯m not turning my back on the Mistress,¡± Melinde said firmly. ¡°We should go to sleep. We all need it.¡±

    Ryaa looked like he had more to say, but his lips remained closed. He darted from his sister¡¯s side and disappeared through a wall. Lord Luciano said good night and went to the doors of the barn to stand guard.

    ¡°Good night, Melinde, Sol,¡± Lasaro said. He turned his back to us and laid down in the straw. Melinde place Fix on the ground and rubbed her arms vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold in here. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± She asked me.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Must be one of those Waterfolk things. Arno never seems to get cold.¡± She pulled a blanket from her pack and wrapped it around her shoulders. ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t think of me as a burden,¡± she haltingly. ¡°I do want to be here, even though it feels like a mistake¡­¡±

    My words stuck in my throat so I patted her on the shoulder. She smiled sadly then laid down.

    RYAA

    I found it strange that my stomach could turn even though it no longer existed. To be more accurate, rotting in a hole in the ground. When it was just Sol running into danger I hadn¡¯t been as bothered, but now that it was my sister, I felt a stronger desire to keep them both safe. My sister¡¯s greatest chance for survival was with her.

    Was it fate that had brought us three together? Sol¡¯s mother had saved my sister, Sol had saved me, and then I saved her. If the pattern continued, Sol would save my sister.

    I rested on the top of the barn listening to the wind as it picked up around the abandoned farm. The farm house was only a shamble of rotted timber and cracked stone. The unkempt grass was higher than my waist and was a dark brown in the dying sunlight.

    I wondered what kind of family had lived here. Was there a hard working father? A loving mother? Children. Were they happy or did they fight constantly until their bickering drove them apart?

    My hands balled into fists.

    I would never be a father. I would never marry Claire. I had made the decision to save Sol, I knew that my life would be at risk, but maybe I hadn¡¯t really understood that at the time. I thought that death was for other people, not me. I thought that I would outlive my father and see my own grandchildren.

    I never expected to be a ghost metaphysically tied to the woman that I had saved from death. Even though I lacked a body, I could still feel pain. It felt like pressure making the hollow space within me taut as it pressed against my shell.

    For the millionth time I wished that I could apologize to Claire. Hopefully she would find someone better than me. Hopefully she would be able to move on and find happiness. She could have the six children that we had always joked about. And I, I would find a way to move on.

    When the sun finally set, I poked my head through the roof of the barn and looked down on the three sleeping forms. I could see Melinde shivering beneath a blanket while Lasaro and Sol were sprawled out seemingly impervious to the chilly creep of fall. The mornings had become foggier, a sign that the winter rains would be coming.

    I saw twin greenish orbs watching me and ground my non-existent teeth. Sol was still awake. While my sister wouldn¡¯t be willing to hear of my misgivings, but maybe Sol would.

    I floated to the ground and sat by her shoulder. ¡°Hello, she whispered to me.¡± I stretched out beside her and she rolled onto her side to face me.

    ¡°Hey, how you feeling?¡± I whispered back. She shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had better days.¡±

    I wondered if the days ahead of us would be worse. We hadn¡¯t faced the demon yet and they already looked exhausted. What chance did they have with a fallen deity?

    I placed my through Sol¡¯s and her face scrunched up. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. I wondered what she felt when my shell touched her skin. All I felt was a tingling sensation that spread through my arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Melinde to fight the demon,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she can do it. She¡¯s not a warrior.¡±

    Sol stared at me silently and I wondered if I had upset her. She chewed on her lip before responding. ¡°I think so too,¡± she said so softly that I almost didn¡¯t hear her. I scooted closer and she placed her mouth near my ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about her. I¡¯m scared that she¡¯ll die¡­¡±

    Like me. She was afraid that Melinde would die in front of her like I had. I could only imagine what had been going through her mind when she had seen my sister impaled on the ground. I had felt powerless. Was it a cruel cosmic joke to bring my sister and I back together only for her to die?

    I had wanted everything around me to burn. The demon, his minions, everyone who had a hand in killing her. Then I had felt relief flow through me like a cold stream to douse my anger. She had lived, but it looked like her encounter with the green-eyed man had left a scar on her soul. A scar I only hoped he suffered for.

    ¡°You should take Fix, become the new champion,¡± I whispered. Sol shuddered.

    ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡± She pointed to her chest and I remembered the scars that had been left there by the divine weapon. I cursed silently. The Mistress may not forgive her a second time. Still, there had to be something she could do.

    ¡°If we enter a battle and it goes sideways, promise me that you¡¯ll protect her. Even if it means letting the demon walk free.¡±

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know if I can promise that. I want to protect her, but if I let the demon go free others will be killed. You saw what they did to Neara¡¯s village.¡±

    If I still had a stomach I would have emptied it much like Sol had. The people looked like they had been crushed and systematically decapitated. The carnage left behind had reminded me of the cats in the neighborhood that would play with the field mice and birds before killing them and leaving them on doorsteps. That slaughter was supposed to send a message to whoever found it; your life is worthless.

    ¡°Please, you owe me.¡±

    A pained expression passed over her face and she buried it in her arms. I immediately regretted my words, but didn¡¯t take them back. I needed her to help me. I was powerless to protect my sister, I could only rely on Sol and Lasaro to keep her safe. Who knew that I would need help from Waterfolk when I once hated them?

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied in a thick voice. The pressure in my chest lightened.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said then floated to her other side so that I could lay near my sister. I thought I heard a sob on the edge of my hearing range, but convinced myself that it was only the wind.

 Chapter Thirty Nine

    LASARO

    My chest ached as if my heart was being turned into stone. I lay still trying to gather my thoughts as every breath felt as if it would crush my heart. Was it possible that Fix was causing damage to our bodies as she healed us? Was it even possible for a creation of the Mistress to heal?

    I knew without a doubt that the Gentle God could heal, after all she was responsible for the creation of life. My Grace was proof of her divine power. No matter how much damage it sustained, it would always repair itself. I was still surprised to learn that we could gain a new one if the original was given away. This meant that her blessing wasn''t the Grace itself, but a passive force that encompassed all of my people.

    I stared at Cleave and felt a heat in my face as anger began to build inside of me. My Mistress was hiding something, but I didn''t know what it could be.

    As I lay quietly I felt the ground beneath me tremor slightly. Dorotea and my father rushed into the barn somehow appearing paler. "There''s an army coming," Dorotea said solemnly.

    I, Melinde and Sol all sat up quickly. "Do you recognize their uniforms?" Melinde asked.

    "Scarlet and white stripes with a golden eagle. They''re Artusi."

    "We should run," I said quietly. "We have no idea what they are here for."

    Sol giggled. "Are you a coward? Why do we need to run when we can hide?" She covered her mouth as she snorted.

    "This is not funny," Melinde said. "How are we supposed to cross into Illuria with an army trailing us?" The woman looked shaken and was twisting her blanket between her fingers. Small vapor clouds formed at her lips as she breathed out in the chilly air. Her body trembled and stilled as if she was trying to stop herself from shivering and I knew we would have to find a warmer place for her after we dealt with the current situation.

    "I don''t think it''s funny at all," Sol replied as she smiled widely. She stood swiftly. "Where are running?" she asked me.

    I looked at Dorotea. "Which direction are they coming from?"

    "West. It looks as though they are conducting a patrol," she answered. I ran my right hand down my face as I tried to think.

    "What towns are in western Artus?"

    "There''s a large border town with a garrison, Eppser," Melinde said. "I would assume that these soldiers would be from there." She was now staring at her hands, visibly shaking in the cold air of the barn. We would have to find warmer clothes and blankets for her if the temperature continued to drop.

    I turned my attention to Sol who rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.

    "So, what now?" she said.

    "We wait to see if they pass us by," I said.

    "Before you were saying we should run! Can''t you make up your mind?" Sol grunted. I raised Cleave and pointed it toward her chest. I silently applauded her when she didn''t flinch. Ryaa flew between her and the blade and Melinde grabbed her arm and watched me warily.

    "Sol, I''ve put up with your behavior only because of the trauma you went through by my hand, but my patience is lacking at this moment. If you''re going to continuously question my authority, you can leave, though I would advise against that. Battles are lost when forces cannot work together."

    A cold look spread across Sol''s face and my gaze hardened. Why had my Mistress chosen this girl to accompany us? She was untrained and ill-mannered, a perfect recipe for trouble. Was she a test? Should I have left her in behind? Delivered her to her husband the moment I found her?

    "I''m not going to abandon Melinde," Sol said icily.

    "Then I don''t want to hear you mocking my decisions. I have been a warrior longer than you''ve held a weapon, and I''ve been trained by one of the best," I said pointing toward my father, who then smiled. "Our goal is to reach Naomi safely so that we can destroy the demon."

    Sol rolled her eyes. "Fine," she said.

    I hoped it would be fine, and she wasn''t just saying that to placate me.

    ''You guys should hide. I saw movement on the road,'' Ryaa called down from the ceiling. I gritted my teeth and knodded. We settled into two horse stalls. Sol and Melinde in one, and I in the one across from theirs. Our spirit companions stood look out while we crouched silently.

    Ryaa

    I spotted a scout coming down the road on horseback. He looked like he was going to pass the farmhouse, when he pulled the reigns back and the horse came to a stop. I floated closer when he turned the horse''s head down the path that led to the house. He dismounted swiftly in front of the house then knocked on the door. After no answer he tried the knob and found the door locked.

    Muttering under his breath he reached under his brown cloak and pulled out a rolled up cloth. Unfurling it, he revealed long thin picks and hooks. He selected two of them and laid the rest at his feet. Kneeling, he began working the lock until a click signaled that the door was unlocked.

    Cautiously he pushed the door open and went inside. I followed him into the dark house. The floorboards groaned and creaked under the man''s boots as he moved through the gloom from room to room, disturbing the thick layer of dust on the floor. He covered his mouth with a kerchief after he sneezed.

    After finding only rotted furniture and rat droppings, the man collected his equipment and left the house. He looked toward the barn and I tensed. After a moment he mounted his horse and went out to meet the troop as it neared the farmhouse.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Find anyone?" a soldier called out as they neared. The scout shook his head.

    "No people here for a long time, and no bodies."

    "That''s a relief. Have you checked the barn yet?"

    The scout shook his head. "Why bother? The house is abandoned."

    "Doesn''t mean there aren''t any people about. Come on, just do your job. I want to get home just as much as you do," the man who seemed to be in charge, said. The scout grunted and turned his horse back toward the barn. I flew ahead of him and whispered to Lasaro about his approach.

    I gritted my teeth then went to my sister. ''Make me solid,'' I whispered to her. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Why?" she whispered.

    ''A scout is coming to search the barn. If you can make me solid, I can distract him while you make a run for the trees.''

    "I don''t like that idea. If we''re spotted, they''ll chase us."

    ''Not if I''m a good enough distraction.'' I looked at Sol for help. Her lips thinned.

    "It can''t hurt," she said with a shrug. Melinde put out her hand and touched my shoulder. I felt my body become heavier and I sunk toward the ground. Instead of going through it I felt resistance, like a tarp laid over a hole. I stood swiftly and the heaviness remained. I put my hand out and moved the door of the stall then ran to the middle of the open area of the barn and curled into the fetal position as if I was hurt.

    I heard the barn door slide open. If I had a heart, I was sure it would be racing in that moment.

    "Hey, who are you? Are you alright?" the scout shouted. I gave a fake tremble before sitting up and revealing my face. ¡°Sir?¡± the scout said cautiously.

    ¡°Sorry, just cold,¡± I rasped.

    ¡°You look more than cold, are you sick?¡±

    I looked down at my pale hands and hid a smile. If death counted as a sickness then I was definitely afflicted. I shook my head and looked back at the scout while putting a wide smile on my face. ¡°No, not sick.¡±

    ¡°Is this your farm? Where are you from?¡± The scout was walking toward me, his eyes scanning the barn as he did so. I slowly rose to my feet and he placed a hand on his weapon. ¡°Stay where you are, let me come to you.¡± His voice was sharp as he spoke to me. Though he seemed lazy before by not wanting to search the barn, he now seemed diligent. His continued to roam the barn, but always kept me in his line of sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m just passing through. I found it abandoned so I assumed there¡¯d be no harm.¡±

    ¡°Did you know you¡¯re in a quarantined zone? Where did you come from?¡±

    ¡°Tala,¡± I said using the name of the village we had gotten the horse in.

    ¡°Then you should have known about the quarantine, unless you¡¯re lying.¡± By now the scout had drawn his sword. I felt excitement in my belly. Would he take me into custody or try to attack? ¡°Are there any others here?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Just us two fools.¡± He frowned then reached into a pouch and pulled out a whistle. As he brought it to his lips I dashed across the distance between us, my movement unhindered by a flesh and blood body. I hit him in the throat, the sensation of his Adam¡¯s apple against my knuckles felt like striking a stuffed animal. If I wasn¡¯t dead I think I would have gone mad with my stunted senses. I then dashed from the barn as he wheezed, clutching his throat. I looked over my shoulder and found him pursuing me.

    I made it to the door of the barn before he tackled me to the ground. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted hoarsely. ¡°Stay still,¡± he hissed in my ear then yelled again. ¡°HEY!¡± I saw his troop come running towards us. I let them get close enough to see me then released the tension in my body and allowed myself to sink into the ground much to the horror of the men around me.

    I heard them shouting above me as I moved away and then surfaced.

    ¡°I saw him! It was a ghost! The place is cursed,¡± one man shouted hysterically. I took that moment to lift his sword from his scabbard and wave it around in the air. Their faces paled, some looked green, some looked gray, and others looked white as they scattered. I nicked the arm of one of them before the sword fell between my fingers, Melinde¡¯s power spent.

    Dorotea floated down next to me looking bored. ¡®Crude,¡¯ she said as she looked at the fleeing men. ¡®But effective. We need to get the living moving to the border. If this place is really quarantined there will be others, and not so easily frightened.¡¯

    ¡®Do you think they can make it?¡¯

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. They have to. I failed our Mistress in my duty, I can¡¯t afford to let my daughter to as well.¡¯

    I gritted my teeth. ¡®Do you think that saving my sister and her family was a failure?¡¯

    She reached out and touched my shoulder. ¡®No, dying was.¡¯

    I sighed before going into the barn. ¡®They¡¯re gone, we should go!¡¯ I shouted. Sol stood up, Melinde in her arms. My sister had fainted. I raced over.

    ¡°I think she used a lot of energy to maintain your solid form. Lasaro, help me put her on my back.¡± Lasaro useda spare ropeto tie my sister to Sol¡¯s back. After that was done, she picked up the spear and stared at him expectantly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll avoid the main roads as much as we can. Dorotea, father, you will scout the area ahead of us. As soon as you see the enemy, find us and give this sign.¡± Lasaro held up his hand and curled his fingers into a fist. He did it twice. ¡°I expect Illuria to be more dangerous than Artus. The miasma might even be thicker."

    "Do you think our powers will weaken the closer we get to Naomi?" Sol asked.

    "I don''t know, but we should assume that it could happen."

    The two looked at each other silently before Lasaro took the lead and left the barn through the back. Sol followed after and I hovererd by my sister''s shoulder. I could hear her snoring softly. How much energy did she use to sustain my solid form? How would she be able to raise an army of the dead if I alone was too much for her strength? Or were her powers weakened because the Bone God could not break through the demon''s miasma?

    As we headed farther north, we saw thick clouds of miasma forming over our heads. The wind was weak which allowed them to thicken in the air and block out the sunlight. An orange haze settled around us making it appear as if we were looking at the world through a stained glass window.

    I felt apprehensive as the only sound I could hear was that of my solid companions moving through thick grass of an overgrown field. I floated above them so I could easily spot any dangers that could sneak up on us.

    For hours I spotted nothing, not even the insects that would have been prevalent in the fields we passed through. Had the miasma driven them away? What were we to expect the closer we got to Naomi?

    THALIA

    My sister and I could see Naomi in the distance, separated from us by a deep chasm in which a river ran through. I plucked a hair from my head and in my hands it grew and changed into an axe. "Are you ready, Sister?" I asked.

    Damia leaned against her spear and regarded the crumpled form of our guide. I kicked at a hand that had fallen in front of my foot. "I''m ready," she said. "Don''t stray too far from me. I don''t know how powerful the demon''s forces are within the walls."

    "You worry too much," I chuckled. I closed my eyes and grew into a titanic form that was larger than I had ever been before. With one step I cleared the chasm then shrank into my usual titan form. For a beat of my heart, silence surrounded me, then the air was suddenly filled with the sounds of bells and horns as I approached Naomi''s walls and leaped over them, my sister close behind me. With a wave of my axe I cut through the stunned group of soldiers that had been gathered together on patrol. Their bodies collapsed unharmed, but their souls shrieked in terror as they still stood in the place where they had died.

    "Mistress grant you mercy," Damia mumbled behind me before opening her mouth and sucking the souls into it.

    I felt my spine tingle in anticipation as more soldiers arrived and attempted to surround us. "Stop where you are demon! You have tresspassed in the sacred city of Naomi. Yield and be judged by the Gentle God!"

    I sneered at the man who yelled at us. "The Gentle God cannot judge what is not hers," I replied. I waved my hand in front of my face and activated my glamour. My face began shifting between the faces of the men that I had slain. The soldiers paled as they saw the faces of brothers and friends. I could feel their morale plummet as I raised my axe swiftly and cut through them to add more faces to my glamour.

 Cadfael

    Cadfael

    I sat in my personal council chamber with my advisors, minor lords that helped me rule over North Hold. Despite Bran''s urging I had decided to hold today''s meeting in the chamber instead of my bedroom. I was sick of my empty bed and the maids fussing over me, the crowded feeling of my personal chambers as my advisors vied for the best chair closest to my bed.

    Merely having Bran relay my thoughts and orders to them was not effective, so I had sacrificed my privacy until it was too much for me to bear.

    My eyes shifted to the corner where one of my maids waited dutifully for my orders. She had been watching me surreptitiously from under her lashes when I focused on her. She jerked her head and trembled under my gaze while focusing on her feet.

    I raised my hand and Bran rushed to my side. "Yes, my lord?" he whispered in my ear.

    "Have that maid wait outside. She''s a distraction," I said coldly.

    "As you wish."

    The lord who had been talking paused and waited for me to finish speaking to Bran. He watched the interaction between the maid and Bran before looking back to me. "My Lord Cadfael, if I may ask a question?"

    "Proceed, Kin Cals."

    "Due to your recent injuries, the council is worried that the Hold would be left leaderless. We think it''s time to declare an heir."

    Hearing Cals''s words caused a sharp pain to bolt through my chest. I felt my ribs throbbing even though I had swallowed a foul concoction to dull the pain. I ground my teeth while silently watching the men before me. Some looked nervous, and others excited.

    As an only child I did not need to compete for my father''s lordship, but if I died before naming an heir my cousins and Hold Kin would fight ruthlessly for control of the Hold. Some of them had backers from other Holds willing to exchange riches for a stake in our military might. I did not focus on these men too closely lest they became aware that I knew of their infidelity.

    "My Kin, I would like to name my son Aurelio as my heir."

    There was a sharp intake of breath in the silence that followed my words.

    "Lord Cadfael, you can''t be serious. Excusing my words, but your son is a bastard!"

    I ground my teeth and hardened my gaze as I glared at Cals. "My son was conceived during my marriage to Lady Amaya so he should be considered a legitimate candidate."

    "My Lord, you didn''t know that you had a son until almost a year ago. How do you know that he isn''t Lord Gideon''s offspring?" Lord Helio piped.

    "Not to mention the rumors about Lady Ai''s...liasons," Lord Raoul added.

    "In short, my lord, Lord Aur''s lineage and relation to you cannot be confirmed. We can''t be sure that the other Hold Kin will accept him," Lord Cals said.

    I shifted uncomfortably on my pillows as I pondered my situation. My Hold Kin would not willingly accept Aur as my heir and I had no other children. Sol did not want children, and after struggling so many times to conceive an heir with Ai, I was afraid of losing another child to the halls of the Bone God.

    I covered my eyes as sorrow pressed down on my head anew. If even one of them had survived I would not have to deal with this now. Why did my misfortune have to continue to harm me?

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Lord Cadfael, is it possible to conceive an heir with Lady Sol?"

    "Don''t be foolish, Kin Raoul. We don''t even know if she''s still alive! We must wait for word from Illustrius Lasaro."

    I held my tongue as I listened to them bicker. How could I tell them that my wife desired no children? How could I tell them that I agreed?

    "My Kin, I assure you that I will name an heir after careful consideration."

    "We cannot wait too long, especially with the recent attacks by the Landwalkers," Lord Cals said. "Would you consider my son as a possible candidate? He''s currently a major on the Clays outpost." My advisors began to grumble as Cals shamelessly promoted his son.

    Lord Helio cleared his throat. "It''d be better for Lady Sol to bear him an heir. We have the other Holds to consider. Can your son support our alliance with East Hold? We''re already on shaky ground with Middle Hold after the divorce to their daughter."

    "Not to mention they also kidnapped and assaulted Lady Sol."

    "What''s worse is I heard that Lady Ai paid them to do it," I heard one of the lords whisper to another. I felt my face burning with anger. If what was said was true, Gideon would have a lot to answer to. There was no way he did not know what his wife was plotting. Was this a larger scheme to weaken my influence in North Hold?

    I did not have a legitimate heir, my wife had been kidnapped and beaten before and was now missing, while I was nearly bedridden from injuries she had given me while possessed. What god had I angered to be subjected to such misfortune? Did I offend the Bone God or the Moon God? Should I pray to the Gentle God for more protection?

    The throbbing in my chest intensified as it creeped up my neck and into my head. Suddenly the lights felt too bright as if I stared into the blazing sun.

    My advisors continued to bicker as my pain grew. "We''re done," I growled.

    "My lord?"

    I lifted my head from my hand. Bran must have noticed the murderous look in my eyes because he immediately approached the table. "My lords, Lord Cadfael needs to rest. His injuries still need a few weeks to heal."

    The lords bowed to me and left quickly. "They wouldn''t dare to talk to me like that if I was in good health," I growled sullenly. "Maybe I should name you as my heir. That''d plunge them into the abyss."

    "As much as I love this Hold, I have no desire to rule it." He began reviewing his notes beside me.

    "They''ve never grumbled so loudly about an heir."

    "Maybe they feel that they no longer need to be as sensitive to your fatherhood woes after so many years."

    I shook my head gingerly, my blood roaring in my ears. "They''re just upset that I didn''t marry a lady with political backing."

    "I''m sure that divine backing trumps some gray haired lord," Bran said as he wrote something down. "My Lord, have you thought of what you plan to do when Lady Sol returns?"

    I covered my eyes and gritted my teeth. "She''s my wife; I know she wouldn''t hurt me on purpose."

    "Do the other lords know that? How can you be sure that she''s not possessed once more? And what of the Prince''s order to have her live in the capital?"

    I picked up a cup from the table before me and sipped on the stale water. How many hours had I been in my conference room? Three? Five? I sighed and turned my attention back to Bran.

    "Can I guarantee that you won''t be possessed and try to strangle me in my sleep?" I asked with a raised brow. Bran replied with a snort and produced an amulet from around his throat.

    "That will be very unlikely, Sir."

    "We''ll do as the Prince wishes. I do not wish to be added to his long execution list. I''m just worried that having her move there will spur rumors of her being a monster or that she''s lost favor with me." I rubbed my eyes with my hands and wished that the throbbing would stop. "Help me to my chambers. I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone, my head is in agony."

    Bran bowed and lifted me to my feet carefully. He offered me his arm and then led me out into the corridor where we were met with my guards. Since the mercenary attack on my home, they had not been far from my side. I struggled to remember this pair''s names, but the pain in my head caused my thoughts to slip away from me quickly.

    Soon most of my weight was being supported by Bran and he stumbled, nearly sending me to the floor. I heard my maids gasp behind me. My guards hesitated to touch me. "You, help me to my chambers," I snapped at the one on my right. Gingerly he hooked my arm around his neck and began to match Bran''s pace as he continued to support me from my left side. "You know you could have asked for help," I whispered to Bran. "Stubborn old man."

    He chuckled.

    We soon reached my bed chambers and Bran lowered me onto the bed. My maids immediately stepped forward and bowed. "My lord, do you wish us to warm up your covers or provide you with food or drink?"

    "I need none of that. I wish to rest undisturbed except for any emergencies or news of my wife," I said as I tried to find a position to relax that didn''t aggravate my wounds. The maids bowed and scurried from the room. "Bran, I leave you in charge for now."

    "Thank you, My Lord." He bowed and closed the door after himself.

 Chapter Forty

    Rose

    I was standing near my master''s side when news of an attack reached us. I shivered in fear as a cold look washed over his face.

    "Sir, what should we do to stop them?" the guard commander asked us. His face was pale and covered in sweat. Anyone would be afraid if a pair of giants suddenly attacked the city unprovoked. We had always been wary of the lord of North Hold sending an army if we provoked him too much. This tentative peace was only because our duke had been cautioned against a declaration of war by Shephard Stone.

    "Evacuate the area where the giants are, send the people into the catacombs." Stone unfurled a map of the city and pointed to several spots. "Place archers in these spots, then I want cannons here and here loaded with harpoons. Have all available men called to arms. We need to drive these monsters from the city."

    The guard saluted. "Yes, Sir," he rasped before turning on his heel and dashing out of Stone''s study.

    I looked at him from the corner of my eyes. "You knew about these giants. That''s why you have those harpoons. we all thought that they were for siege weapons."

    Stone smirked and shook his head. "Yes, centuries ago Seymere sent her warriors against me. They struggled and failed to kill me despite her power. We need to keep the citizens away from her assassins. She will be able penetrate my defenses if too much death occurs within the city."

    "The Bone God is ruthless," I said bitterly.

    "She''s jealous."

    He opened his mouth and yellow smoke billowed out. It turned and twisted on itself as it flew out the open study window to join the sound of alarms bells that clamored loudly on the north side of the city.

    I sighed and turned toward the stack of papers in my hands; reports from the pirates that we had hired to weaken North Hold. So far there had been little retaliation as response had been slowed by severed communication lines. I scribbled a quick order to hold further raids until our situation in the city was resolved. I passed the note to an acolyte waiting just beyond the study door.

    As I closed the door, I heard Stone stand up and move toward the window slit. The wind flowing through carried the scent of ash, blood, and oil.

    "I wonder how many times she''ll come for me," he murmured as he stared placidly into the night.

    "Can she be killed?" I whispered.

    "Not by me. An unfortunate curse... Any news of her champions?"

    "None so far. How do we know that they''re not already here?"

    Stone continued looking out the window as he responded. "Our dead would be rising, forced to slay their kinsmen so that they too become an undead warrior." Stone tapped the window sill with his fingertips before turning back to me. "Seymere will use whatever psychological tactics she can to win."

    The room suddenly felt colder and the shadows looked deeper. How would the Bone God greet me when I died? Would she use my corpse to attack my new master? Or would she force me to constantly relive the worst days of my life?

    My lips twisted as I thought of my dead son and the brother who betrayed me. I needed to live to see my revenge through.

    I flinched as I felt Stone''s hand on my head. "You''re thinking about him again," he said softly. "Don''t worry, I will destroy these foolish nations and its peoples. And when that''s done, I will create a new people." He rubbed his thumb across a tear that fell from my eye. "Just a little while longer."

    I nodded in agreement with him.

    Just as I was turning to go back to my office I felt the floor tremble beneath me. My body swayed as a second wave shook the paintings and ornaments from the walls and knocked over Stone''s ink well. The ebony ink spread across his papers like a rapid infection of darkness. I looked at Stone and he had a frown on his face as he muttered something under his breath that sounded like a name.

    Suddenly there was banging on the door to his study. Trembling I made my way to the door and opened it. A guard was hunched over, wheezing, his skin flushed as sweat traveled down his temples from underneath his helmet. "Shephard... there''s an army... across the ravine!" he gasped in a strained voice.

    "Army? How?" I asked.

    "It''s my wife. She''s come for me," Stone said. Bile filled my mouth as my trembling intensified. Stone stood up, a far look in his eyes. "I guess it''s time to say hello to my family."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    SOL

    When the city came into view a wave of sadness overcame me. It felt like an eternity had passed since I had last seen its walls. I could smell ash and blood on the wind as a billow of dark smoke rose into the night sky. Ryaa and my mother stood next to me as we all gathered together to look at Naomi. Lasaro gripped his sword tightly in his right hand while Melinde was twisting her palms around her spear.

    "Do you feel that? The death?" Melinde whispered. She bit her bottom lip as she continued to watch the city.

    "I feel it, The Mistress must have made a move before we got here," Lasaro said calmly.

    The skin on my arms prickled and stood up as a great pressure built up behind us. We all whipped around to see a woman dressed in white stepping out of a throne room onto the dusty road. Her face was rapidly changing from old to young, child to adult, man to woman; the faces of dead she governed. We all knelt before her swiftly as she stared at us with eyes that looked like molten gold. She smiled and the parade of faces stopped on a cold and youthful face.

    She spread her arms wide. "You''ve finally made it," she said with a smile that did not reach her eyes. "I have sent two of my servants ahead of you into the city. As we speak they are destroying its defenses. Melinde, there should be enough to raise an army for us."

    "Is, is that necessary, Mistress?" Melinde asked in a soft voice. I could hear the slight quiver as she spokes to the goddess.

    The Bone God reached forward and touched Melinde''s shoulder. "I know that there are people in that city that you cared for, but their lives are forfeit as long as they continue to harbor that traitor."

    I felt uneasy as I thought of everyone that had been kind to me during my imprisonment in the temple. "All of them?" I asked.

    The weight of her gaze fell upon me and I quickly looked down to the ground. My breath caught in my throat as I remembered her taking over my body. The sound of my husbands ribs snapping between my fingers. My face grew hot and something wet fell down my face.

    "You did not know this, but when my sister, The Beloved, turned your people into Waterfolk, she gave most of her power into saving you. She has not once opened her eyes since that day," the goddess said solemnly. "Your Grace are remnants of her divine power. I cannot bring her back, but I can destroy her murderer with my own hands." She reached into the pockets of her dress and pulled out a small decorative drum and a single drumstick. The body was made of gold and inlaid with precious gems. The hide glowed with a soft white light that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat. The drumstick was smooth and made from a wood with a golden hue. As it moved in the air a trail of blue sparks followed it.

    "Melinde, raise my army," the Bone God said.

    I watched Melinde, as she still trembled, stand up and raise her spear. The air around her shimmered as a crowd of ghostly people formed around us. Conversations broke out among the spirits, but they were muffled as if a wall was between them and us. A light flashed from the tip of the spear and suddenly all of them were solid. They became silent, their faces vacant. As one they turned to face the city. I ground my teeth as I watched them slowly walk toward the city in uniform columns.

    The Bone God smiled as she watched them walk before us. When the army reached the bridge she raised her arms above her head and struck the drum twice. Melinde, Lasaro, and I doubled over in pain, blood flowing from our ears. It felt as if a cannon had gone off by our heads. My ears rang and it looked like Melinde was screaming and clawing at her ears.

    At first I did not notice the barrier around Naomi. I was too consumed with the pain from the goddess''s drum. It wasn''t until the ground trembled beneath us that I realized I could see a shimmer surrounding its walls and forming a dome over the top of it.

    Suddenly I gagged and vomited a yellow bile. I struggled to catch my breath between heaves as it seemed that it would never end. I didn''t know how much time had passed while I struggled to breathe and expel the foul substance. Over time the ache in my bones lessened and I began to feel stronger.

    Was this the foul miasma we had been breathing in on our journey here?

    I wiped my mouth and noticed that Lasaro was also doubled over heaving. Melinde was on her hands and knees, her skin tinged with gray as she coughed and spat into the dust.

    "Mistress," Lasaro croaked.

    "It was necessary to cleanse you all," she said. "Lasaro, I need you to wound Shephard Stone, you will find him most likely find him in the temple toward the center of the city. Sol will be able to point him out to you." She touched each of us and matching bracelets of bone encircled our wrists. I felt a surge of energy swell in my belly and then expand to my limbs. How long would this power last?

    Slowly we all stood up and faced the Bone God. "Thank you, Mistress," Lasaro said in a gruff voice. I could see sweat dripping from his temples as he said so. Melinde reached out and touched his shoulder.

    "Thank you, Mistress," she said before I echoed the same words. The goddess''s lips curled into a cool smile as she placed the drum back into her flowing robes.

    "I will be with you every step of the way," she said. The wind picked up suddenly and whirled around us in cyclone of dirt and stone. I shielded my eyes with my arms as the grit cut into my skin. The wind settled just as suddenly as it came and we looked around carefully, but the goddess was no longer in sight.

    "Let''s go," Lasaro said and unsheathed his sword.

    Arrows greeted us at the walls of Naomi. Few archers were left on the walls but they were intent on holding on to what little ground they had left. Melinde''s ghostly army ignored the arrows and climbed over the debris of the fallen city gates. A vat of oil dropped onto the spirits and splattered their legs and clothing. A flaming torch soon followed and ignited the oil with a loud swishing noise. The spirits flinched reflexively, but as soon as they realized the flames did them no harm they continued into the city spreading the flames into the buildings around them.

    I grew into my giant form and picked up a piece of splintered timber and used it to knock aside the archers that I could reach. I noticed that with the bone bracelet on my wrist my skin was hardened and reflected away the arrow heads. Despite this Naomi''s defenders continued firing upon us and shouting crude words of insult.

    Slowly I felt the anger of not being the goddess''s chosen champion drift away to be replaced with pity for the men I was fighting. Why did I need to kill these Landwalkers that had no clue who they were defending a demon? If they knew would they fight with us or would they remain our enemies?

    I shrank to my normal height and pointed toward the city center. "It''s this way!" I yelled to Lasaro and Melinde. They nodded and then together we began to run down the ruined streets..